THE
^ra^l^j
OF
EDWARD YI.
COMI'ARKI) WITH
THE SUCCESSIVE REVISIONS
OF
CJ)c 33oofe of Common |JraKer:
ALSO
A CONCORDANCE
TO THE
KUBRICKS IN THE SEVERAL EUITIOXS.
(Dxforti auU 3Lcmti0n:
JAMES PARKER AND CO.
1877.
Digitized by tlie Internet Arcliive
in 2007 witli funding from
IVIicrosoft Corporation
littp://www.arcliive.org/details/firstprayerbookoOOoxfouoft
PREFACE.
npHE object of this work is to exhibit the successive changes
-^ which our Book of Common Prayer has undergone, from
the first issue in 1549 to the last revision in 1662 ; in other
words, to shew the growth of our present authorized Prayer-
Book.
Although the series of Books of Common Prayer printed by
the late Mr. Pickering contain in substance the greater part of
the material here presented, still, from each book being printed
entire, it is only with a considerable amount of care that the
alteration which any one paragraph has undergone can be
detected. Valuable too, as far as they go, are the accurate
reprints of the First and Second Books of Edward VI. and
that of EHzabeth, issued under the auspices of the Parker
Society ; and equally valuable the very accurate reprint of the
"Chancery" Sealed Book of 1662, with a collation of the
others, issued by the Ecclesiastical Society; but in none of
these is there any attempt at exhibiting the variations be-
tween successive editions.
There are, however, other works which more nearly ap-
proach the character of the present compilation. The earliest is
" The Alliance of the Divine Offices," by Haraan L'Estrange,
the first edition of which was published in 1659, previous to
the last revision of the Prayer-Book. A second edition was
published in 1690, and a third in 1699. In this only the
more important variations are noted, and in the printing there
are frequent inaccuracies; moreover, the last revision of 1662,
to lis the most important, is not included.
Dr. Cardwell, in 1838, edited for the Oxford University
Press " The Two Liturgies of Edward VI, Compared." Each
book is printed for the greater part entire, and in parallel
columns, so that although the variations can be found by
reading, they are not apparent at a glance, and the work
includes only two books.
iv Preface.
In the year 1841 Mr. W. Keatinge Clay edited
" The. Book of Common Prayer Illustrated, so as to shew the various
modifications, the date of its several parts, and the authority on which
they rest "
The plan of the book was to print the last revision entire,
and by side figures, and a free use of asterisks and references,
to shew, as the title implies, the date of the several parts.
The chief various readings are given partly in brackets and
partly in notes, and it is a work of some difficulty to discover
the text as it appeared in any one of the years at which the
alterations were made, and several of the minor variations are
also omitted.
This book was followed the next year by Mr. William
Reeling's Liturgia Britannicce. This, again, takes the edition
of 1662 as the text, and by a column for the combined texts
of 1637 and 1604, and by reference to notes wherever these
two editions differ, a comparison is afforded. On the opposite
page, the edition of 1559 is taken as the chief text, combined
with that of 1552, (variations between these two being shewn
in the notes,) and a final column for the 1549 collation. By
this system, however, the variations between the group of 1662
to 1604, and those of 1559 to 1549, are not readily seen;
and by so large a portion being reprinted where the texts are
identical, the parts where they difier are not so readily dis-
covered.
The plan adopted in the present work is different. Instead
of the edition of 1662 being taken as the text, and the varia-
tions shewn as it were backwards in point of time, the 1549
book is followed as the text, and this is printed entire at the
head of the page, and the subsequent corrections shewn in
their right order in double columns beneath.
The variations are shewn as fully and as clearly as ordinary
typography will permit. Although it has been attended with
much trouble, the aim has been to shew on each page-opening,
beneath a given part of the 1549 edition, the corresponding
parts of all the five subsequent editions. Where in any one
Preface. v
an addition of a paragraph has been made, its place is clearly
marked by printing again the line or so before it ; where a few
words only have been added, the same principle has been
followed by printing the few preceding words. In order,
however, not to overburden the page, or still further to extend
the book, it has been thought sufficient to give a large number
of the less important variations, and where they consist but of
an altered word or so, by means of notes. The opportunity
has been taken, in the same notes, to add a few of the various
readings which are sometimes found in different editions of
the Prayer-Books of the same year.
It should be added, that although the 1549 edition has
been taken as the basis, it was decided, since the "Order
of Holy Communion" issued in 1548 corresponds so closely
to that book, to give at the foot of the page this preliminary
revision, as well as the later revisions.
It has been thought unnecessary to adopt the old spelling.
To have been consistent, one would have had to give the va-
riations of spelling throughout, and these would have so far
outnumbered the variations of the words, that the object of the
book would have been defeated \ As a rule all the spelling
has been modernized, the few exceptions being some proper
names and titles.
For the same reason, it has been found needless to follow
the use of capital letters ^ or stops of any one edition '^. There
is no consistency whatever in this respect found in the old
books.
One feature has been adopted in this work, which requires
a word of explanation. The rubricks have been numbered
• It is not perhaps generally known how ^ For instance, if we turn to the " Bene-
little consistency there is in the spelling, dicite" we find in " Spealce good of the
in hooks of the sixteenth and seventeenth Lord" the word "Lord" in the first six
centuries. oFor instance, if we open Whit- verses is with a capital L, but in the next
church's Prayer-Book of 1549, we find two with a small 1 ; and so later, in two or
at the top of the first page of Morning three verses the small 1 is used. The
Prayer the head-line spelt mattins ; at words " Father, Sonne, and Holy Ghost,"
the top of the next page it is spelt matins, are seldom with capital letters at all, and
and on the top of the third, mattyns ; and the word " God" has often a small " g."
this is no exceptional case. Indeed if a = In the present book an exception
word is spelt one way in one line, it is was made in printing the Introits. The
rather a reason than otherwise for spelling printers have followed the stops and capi-
it differently in the next. tals of Whitchurch's edition.
vi Preface.
consecutively, according to their appearance in the 1549
edition, and the main object has been to afford a ready refer-
ence to the corresponding rubricks where there are several
in one page. But above and beyond this, it has been found
of great use in giving cross references, and especially in those
cases where the order of a set of rubricks has been re-arranged.
This is so especially in the Order for the Administration of
the Lord's Supper. In the Book itself, the rubricks of the
later editions have been brought into correspondence, as to
position, with those of the 1549 edition, so that any altera-
tions in the words (and there are many) can be seen. It was,
therefore, only by intervening notes that it was found possible
to shew the actual order adopted in each successive revision.
At the same time, to add completeness to the work, it is
thought well to print in a tabular form, as an Appendix,
a complete list of the Rubricks in their changed orders, so
that a comparison of the structure of the service under the
different systems might be afforded ; and in this table the
same consecutive numbers are still appended to the Rubricks,
so that a break in the numbers shews at once a change in
the order.
Another advantage has been gained by numbering the
rubricks. At the end of this volume will be found an Index
AND Concordance, which, without this plan, could not have
been compiled. It has often occurred to the Editor that such
a Concordance was wanted, but if made simply to apply to
our own book, it would have been without much of its value.
To understand the exact meaning of a word, it is always use-
ful to see in what sense and in what combination it occurs
elsewhere in the same book ; but in the case of the Prayer-
Book it is important to know whether the word occurred in
previous revisions of the same, and if so, under what, circum-
stances. It was impossible to draw any .line as to what class
of words should be included, and what omitted. A word of
little importance in itself receives a value sometimes from the
different contexts with which it is placed, so that several ap-
4
Preface. vii
parently trivial words have been admitted, rather than omit
one which should prove to be of importance.
It is for example important to observe the disuse of the
term A/far, and the substitution in the later books of the
temis Table, the Holy Table, the Lord's Table, God's board,
&c. The two latter were not however new terms, as it will
be seen they occur in the Prayer-Book of 1549.
Again, it is not without interest to mark the continuance or
disuse of customs, so far as the Prayer-Book enjoins them,
e.g. Absolution, Abstinence, Anointing, Antlienis, Ban>is, Benedic-
tion, Breaking the bread, Casting earth upon the corpse, bear-
ing the Charges of the Communion, Confession, Consecration of
the Bread and Wine, Covering of the same, making the C>-oss
upon the forehead, Daily Communion, Daily Service, Excom-
munication, finding the Holy loaf, Introits, putting a little Water
into the ]Vi}ie, and such like.
Or to mark the omission or continuance of the appoint-
ment of what maybe classed generally under the term '■^Orna-
ments," e.g. the Albe, the Bell, the Chalice, the Chrisoni, the
Cope, the Corporal, \\\q Flagons, the /(V//, \\\q Hoods, \.hQ Paten,
the Boor-men's-box, the Pulpit or Readitig Pen', the Ring, the
Surplice, the Tunicle, the Vestment, and tlie Wafer-bread.
Although occupying a considerable space, it has been
thought best to give a complete list of the uses of the words
Priest, Minister, and Presbyter. Although a strenuous effort
was made by the Puritan party to get rid of the word Priest
from the Prayer-Book altogether, it will be seen that the use
is quite as frequent in 1662 as in 1549.
Again, as said before, words of little importance by themselves
may become of value when grouped. A glance over the Index,
for instance, will shew what was considered (so far as the
rubricks are concerned) to be accustomed, agreeable, appointed,
approved, by authority, commanded, commonly done, convenient,
customably due, at discretion, as duties, enjoined, exhorted to,
referred to the Ordinary, prescribed, provided, shall suffice, is
thought good, is usual, or is used.
viii Preface.
Of course, an additional series of words from Injunctions,
Canons, &c, would be required in order to supply a complete
conspectus of the rules, &c., prescribed by the Church in
Liturgical matters ; but that is far beyond the scope, if not
of the present work, at least of the present volume.
It was intended to prefix to the volume an Introduction,
containing some account of the several Revisions, and giving
as far as possible the documentary evidence ; but it was found
that the insertion of the Concordance extended the book to
its utmost limits ; and the Introduction, therefore, which was
to have occupied some 30 or 40 pages, has been allowed to
expand itself into 300 or 400 pages, and consequently to
make a companion volume.
This unforeseen extension has caused considerable delay,
but opportunity has been thereby afforded to the Editor to
examine for himself the materials on which such history has
to be wTitten.
For the Revisions of 1552, 1559, 1604, and 1637, we are
dependent upon a few records preserved in Collections such as
Fox, Strype, &c. But for the 1661 revision, we have Cosin's
own book (at Durham), the fair transcript by Bancroft (in the
Bodleian at Oxford), the final series of corrections, still in
Bancroft's hand-nTiting, as agreed upon by the House o!
Convocation (preserved in the House of Lords), and finally
the copy which was annexed to the Act of Uniformity (pre-
served in the same place). It has been a task of some labour
to bring the materials together, coupled with the historical
matter which can be gleaned from other sources ; but unless
any unforeseen accident causes delay, it is hoped that before
the close of the year this additional volume will be ready
for issue.
TURL,
Nov. 6, 1876.
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ THE m
BOOK OF THE COMMON
PRAYER AND ADMI-
NISTRATION OF
THE
SACRAMENTS, AND OTHER
RITES AND CEREMONIES OF
THE CHURCH : AFTER THE
USE OF THE CHURCH
OF ENGLAND.
}tf Londini in Officina
Rdouardi Whitchurclie.
Cum privilegio ad imprimendum solum.
Aano Do. 1549, Mense MartiL
Various Imprints.
B Same as above, except Anno Do.
1549, Mense Maii.
c Ditto, Anno Do. 1549, Mense Junii.
D Londini In Officina Richardi Graf-
toni Regii Impressoris. Cum Privilegio
ad I mjfrinutidum solunt. Anno Domini
M.D.XLix. Mense Martii.
E Ditto (but a different bookV
F Ditto (but a different book).
G SSigornis in Officina loannis OftaoenL
cutn privilegio ad imprintendunt solum.
Anno Do. 1549, Mense Julii.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
THE BOOK OF
COMMON PRAYER, AND AD-
MINISTRATION OF THE
SACRAMENTS,
AND OTHER
RITES
AND CEREMONIES IN
THE CHURCH OF
ENGLAND.
Londini y in Officina Ed-
wardi Whytchurche.
Cum privilegio atr Im Pri-
menlium Solum.
Amio 1552.
Various Imprints.
B Londini in Officina Edovardi )^Tiyt-
churche Cum privilegio ad Im Primendum
Solum. Anno 1552.
c Londini in Officina Richardi Graftoni
Regii Impressoris Cum privilegio ad im-
primendum Solum. Anno 1552.
D Ditto (but a different book).
Elizabeth, 1559.
THE BOOK OF
COMMON PRAYER, AND AD-
MINISTRATION OF THE
SACRAMENTS,
AND OTHER
RITES
AND CEREMONIES IN
THE CHURCH OF
ENGLAND.
Londini, in officina Ri'
chardi Graftoni.
Cum Privilegio Regie
Males talis.
Anno 1559.
Various Imprint.
B Londini, In Officina Richardi Jugge, &
lohannis Cawode. Cum Privilegio Re^i*
Majestatis Anno. 1559.
Titles.
James I, 1604.
THE
BOOK OF
Common Prayer, and
administration of the
Sacraments,
and other Rites and Cere-
monies of the Church of
England.
Imprinted at London
by Robert Barker, Printer
to the Kings most Excel-
lent Majesty.
Anno 1604.
Cum Privilegio.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
THE
, BOOK OF
COMMON PRAYER,
AND
ADMINISTRATION OF THE
SACRAMENTS.
And other parts of divine Service
for the use of the
CHURCH OF
SCOTLAND.
Edinburgh,
Printed by Robert Young, Printer to
the Kings most excellent Majesty,
M.DC.XXXVII.
Cum Privilegio.
Charles IL 1662.
THE BOOK
OF
Common Prayer
AND ADMINISTRATION
OF THE
SACRAMENTS,
AND OTHER
RITES AND CEREMONIES
OF THE CHURCH,
ACCORDING TO THE USE
OF THE
CHURCH OF ENGLAND,
TOGETHER WITH THE
PSALTER OR PSALMS
OF
DAVID,
POINTED AS THEY ARE TO BE SUNG
OR SAID IN CHURCHES :
AND THE
FORM OR MANNER
OF
MAKING, ORDAINING, AND
CONSECRATING
OF
BISHOPS, PRIESTS,
AND
DEACONS.
London,
Printed by his Ma"'' Printers.
Citm Privilegio.
M.DCLXIL
The above title-page is an engraving by
Loggan, the title itself being represented
as an altar reredos, in the style of the
seventeenth century, with fluted columns
surmounted by a large ornamental pedi-
ment.
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ THE CONTENTS OF THIS BOOK. 4%f
A Preface.
A Table and Kalendar for Psalms and Lessons, with necessary rules
pertaining to the same.
The Order for Matins and Evensong, throughout the year.
The Introits, Collects, Epistles and Gospels, to be used at the
celebration of the Lord's Supper and holy Communion through
the year, with proper Psalms and Lessons, for divers feasts and
days.
The Supper of the Lord and holy Communion, commonly called
the Mass.
The Litany and Suffrages •.
Second Edw. VL 1552.
THE CONTENTS OF THIS
BOOK.
An Act for the Uniformity of
Common Prayer''.
L A Preface.
ii. Of Ceremonies, why some be abo-
lished, and some retained.
iiL The order how the Psalter is ap-
pointed to be read.
iv. The Table for the order of the Psalms
to be said at Morning and Evening
prayer.
V. The order how the rest of holy Scrip-
ture is appointed to be read.
VI. Proper Psalms and Lessons at
Morning and Evening Prayer, for
certain feasts and days,
vii. An Almanack.
viii. The Table and Kalendar for Psalms
and Lessons, with necessary Rules
appertaining to the same.
Ix. The order for Morning prayer and
Evening prayer, throughout the
year.
X. The Litany.
xi. The Collects, Epistles, and Gospels,
to be used at the ministration of the
holy Communion, throughout the
year.
xii. The order of the ministration of the
holy Communion,
xiii. Baptism both public and private.
• In one ed., 1549, the Litany is omitted
here, and given on a supplementary sheet
inserted at the end of the book, so that the
numbering is thrown out.
'• In one edition only of 1532, this is in-
xiv. Confirmation, where also is a Cate-
chism for children.
XV. Matrimony.
xvi. Visitation of the sick.
xvii. The Communion of the sick,
xviii. Burial.
xix. The Thanks giving of women after
child birth.
XX. A Commination against sinners, with
certain prayers to be used divers
times in the year.
xxi. The form and manner of making and
consecrating of Bishops, Priests,
and Deacons.
Elizabeth, 1559.
THE CONTENTS OF THIS BOOK.
i. An Act for the Uniformity of Common
Prayer,
ii. A Preface.
[Continued the same as 1552, except
the numbering of paragraphs, to]
vii. Proper Psalms and lessons at Morning
and Evening Prayer for Sundays and
certain feasts and days.
[And continued the same as 1552, to]
xxi to be used divers times in the
year.
• The form and manner of m.-iking and
consecrating of Bishops, Priests and
Deacons.
serted as the first in the table of Contents,
but in that edition it is actually printed
after the Calendar.
<= Not noted in the Contents, but usually
printed at the end of the book.
Contents.
5
vii. Of Baptism, both public and private.
viii. Of Confirmation, where also is a Catechism for children.
ix. Of Matrimony.
X. Of Visitation of the Sick, and Communion of the same.
xi. Of Burial.
xii. The purification of women,
xiii. A declaration of Scripture, with certain prayers to be used the first
day of Lent, commonly called Ashwednesday.
xiv. Of Ceremonies omitted or retained ''.
XV. Certain notes for the more plain explication and decent ministra-
tion of things contained in this book *.
James I. 1604.
THE CONTENTS OF THIS BOOK.
i. An Act for the Uniformity of Common
Prayer '.
ii. A Preface, &c.
[Continued the same as 1559 (except
No. iv.. The Table for the Order of Psalms,
is made No^ vii.)j to]
xxi to be used divers times in the
year.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
THE CONTENTS OF THIS BOOK.
1. A proclamation for the authorizing of
the Book of Common Prayer.
2. A Preface.
[And continued in the same order and
words as 1552 except]
6. Proper Psalms and Lessons at Morn-
ing and Evening Prayer for Sundays
and certain Feasts and days.
7. The Table for the order of the Psalms.
9. The Order for Morning and Evening
Prayer throughout the year,
[and continued to]
21 to be used divers times in the
year.
Charles IL 1662.
THE CONTENTS OF THIS BOOK.
1. An Act for the Uniformity of Common
Prayer.
2. The Preface.
3. Concerning the Service of the Church.
4. Concerning Ceremonies.
5. The Order how the Psalter is appointed
to be read.
The Order how the rest of the holy
Scripture is appointed to be read.
A Table of proper Lessons and Psalms.
Tables and Rules for the Feasts and
Fasts through the whole year.
The Calendar, with the Table of
Lessons.
The Order for Morning Prayer.
The Orfler for Evening Prayer.
The Creed of S. Athanasius,
The Litany.
Prayers and Thanksgivings upon seve-
ral Occasions.
The Collects, Epistles, and Gospels, to
be used at the Ministration of the holy
Communion, throughout the Year.
The Order of the Ministration of the
holy Communion.
The Order of Baptism both Publick
and Private.
The Order of Baptism for those of
Riper Years.
The Catechism, with the Order for
Confirmation of Children.
Matrimony.
Visitation of the Sick, and Communion
of the Sick.
Burial.
Thanksgiving for Women after Child-
bearing.
A Commination, or denouncing of
God's anger and judgments against
Sinners.
The Psalter.
The Order of Prayers to be used at
Sea.
A Form and Manner of Ordaining
Bishops, Priests, and Deacons.
d In the present edition, this treatise on
"Ceremonies" has been transposed to the
beginning of the book. See p. 14.
' In the present edition, the "Certain
Notes," &c., will be found printed on
page 64.
f This is the same as that of Elizabeth,
but it is followed by a Proclamation.
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
THE PREFACE.
There was never any thing by the wit of man so well de-
vised, or so surely s established, which (in continuance of time)
hath not been corrupted : as (among other things) it may
plainly appear by the common prayers in the Church, com-
monly called divine service : the first original and ground
whereof if a man would search out by the ancient fathers,
he shall find that the same was not ordained, but of a good
purpose, and for a great advancement of godliness : for they
so ordered the matter, that all the whole Bible (or the greatest
part thereof) should be read over once in the year ^, intending
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
An Act for the Uniformity
OF Common Prayer, and Ad-
ministration OF THE Sacra-
ments'.
[Se* the Introduction.]
The Preface.
There was never, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
An Act for the Uniformity
OF Common Prayer, and Ser-
vice IN THE Church, and the J
Administration of the Sa-
craments.
[Set The Introduction.]
The Preface.
There was never, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
« In eds. 15521 and afterwards, " sure."
'■ In eds. 1596, &c., and afterwards,
" every year."
• In two editions only is it placed here.
In another edition it is printed after the
James I. 1604.
An Act for the Uniformity
OF Common Prayer, &.c.
[The same as that of Elizaheth in 1559.]
By the King.
A Proclamation for the Authoriz-
ing and Unifonnity of the Book
of Common Prayer to be used
throughout the realm.
[See The Introduction.]
The Preface.
There was never, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Scotch Liturgfy, 1637.
A Proclamation
For the Authorizing of the
Book of Common Prayer to
BE USED throughout THE
realm of Scotland.
[See The Introduction.]
The Preface''.
The Church of Christ hath in all
ages had a prescript Form of Com-
mon Prayer, or Divine Service ; as
appeareth by the ancient Liturgies
Calendar, and in another after the Colo-
phon at the end.
i In ed. 1604, "and administration."
* The Preface beginning " There was
never," is emitted, and this substituted.
The Preface.
thereby, that the Clergy, and specially ' such as were Ministers
of'" the congregation, should (by often reading and meditation
of'" God's word) be stirred up to godliness themselves, and be
more able also " to exhort other by wholesome doctrine, and
to confute them that were adversaries to the truth. And
further, that the people (by daily hearing of holy scripture
read in the Church) should" continually profit more and more
in the knowledge of God, and be the more inflamed with the
love of his true religion. But these many years passed, this
godly and decent order of the ancient fathers hath bee[n] so
altered, broken, and neglected, by planting in uncertain stories,
Legends, Responds i', Verses, vain repetitions. Commemora-
tions, and Synodals, that commonly when any book of the
Bible was begun, before '' three or four chapters were read out,
all the rest were '' unread. And in this sort, the book of Esaie ^
was begun in Advent, and the book of Genesis in Septua-
gesima : but they were only begun, and never read through *.
of the Greek and Latin Cluirches.
This was done, as for other j^reat
causes, so likewise for retaining an
uniforniity in God's worsiiip ; a
thing most beseeming theni tliat
are of one and the same profession.
Tor l)y the Torm tliat is kept in the
outward worsliip of God, men com-
monly judge of Religion. If in
that there be a diversity, straight
they are apt to conceive the religion
to be diverse. Wherefore it were
to be wished, that the whole Church
of Christ were one as well in form
of Public Worship, as in doctrine :
and that as it hath but one Lord,
and one faith, so it had but one
heart, and one mouth. This would
prevent many schisms and divisions,
antl serve much to the preserving of
unity. But since that cannot be
hoped for in the whole Catholic
Christian Church ; yet, at least, in
the Churches that are under iiie
Charles H. 1662.
Ax Act for thk Uniformity of
Common Pravkr, and Service
in the cliukcii, and adminis-
TRATION OF THE Sacraments,
Primo Elizabcthis.
[The same as that of Elizabeth, 1559.]
An Act for the Uniformity of
PuELicK Prayers, and
Administration of Sacraments, and
other rites and ceremonies : And
for establishing the Form of
Making, Ordaining, and Conse-
crating IJishops, Priests, and Dea-
cons in the Church of England.
xiv. Carol. IL
[.S"i't' The Introduction.]
COXCERXIXG THE SERVICE
OF THE CPIURCH".
There was never, &c.
[Continued the same as in the Preface
of 1549.]
' In eds. 1604 and i6f2, "especially."
■° In ed. 1662, "ministers in," and
" meditation in."
" In one ed. , 1559, "able to exhort;"
and in eds. 1627, and afterwards, " more
able to e.\hort others."
" In ed. 1662, " might."
P In ed. 1662, "and legends with mul-
titude of Responds."
■* in ed. 1662, "after."
' In one ed., 1559, "are;" afterwards,
" \vere."
" In eds. 1552 and 1559, spelt " Esai "
and " Esay ;" in 1662, " Isaiah."
' In eds. 1549, " thorow ;" in ed. 1662,
" thorough."
" This new title is given to the old
preface, and a new preface written for this
edition (see p. 12), and printed before it.
8
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
After a^ like sort were other books of holy scripture used.
And moreover, whereas S. Paul would have such language
spoken to the people in the church, as they might under-
stand and have profit by hearing the same ; the service in
this Church of England (these many years) hath been read
in Latin to the people, which they understood " not ; so that
they have heard with their ears only ; and their hearts *, spirit,
and mind, have not been edified thereby. And furthermore,
notwithstanding that the ancient fathers hady divided the
Psalms into seven portions, whereof every one was called
a nocturn ; now of late time a few of them have been daily
said (and oft repeated ^) and the rest utterly omitted. More-
over, the number and hardness of the rules called the Pie,
and the manifold changings of the service, was the cause,
that to turn the book only was so hard and intricate a matter,
that many times there was more business to find out what
should be read, than to read it when it was found out.
These inconveniences therefore considered, here is set forth
such an order, whereby the same shall be redressed. And for
a readiness in this matter, here is drawn out a Kalendar for
that purpose, which is plain and easy to be understanded ■ ;
wherein (so much as may be) the reading of holy scripture ••
is so set forth, that all things shall be done in order, without
breaking one piece thereof'' from another. For this cause be
1552-
Second Edw. VI.
After a like sort, &c
[Continued the same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
After a like sort, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
After a like sort, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549O
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Continued. ]
protection of one sovereign Prince
the same ought to be endeavoured.
It was not the least part of our
late Sovereign King yames, of bless-
ed memory, his care, to work this
uniformity in all his . dominions :
but, while he was about to do it,
it pleased God to translate him to
a better kingdom. His Majesty that
now reigneth, (and long may he
reign over us in all happiness !) not
suffering his father's good purpose
to fall to the ground, but treading
the same path, with the like zeal
and pious affection, gave order, soon
after his coming to the crown, for
the framing of a Book of Common
Prayer, like unto that which is re-
ceived in the Churches of England
and Ireland, for the use of this
Church. After many lets and hin-
" In ed. 1559, and afterwards, "After
like."
" In ed. 1662, "understand."
» In ed. 1604, and afterwards, " heart."
T In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "have."
• In 1662, "and oft repeated," omitted.
• In eds. 1SS2, &c., " understanden ;" in
eds. 1559, &c., and 1662, "understood."
•> In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "scrip-
tures."
« In eds. X5S9, &a, and 1662, " therfof,"
omitted.
The Preface.
cut off Anthems, Responds, Invitatories, and such like things
as did bfeak the continual course of the reading of the scripture.
Yet because there is no remedy, but that of necessity there
must be some rules : therefore certain rules are here set forth,
which as they be '^ few in number, so they be "^ plain and easy
to be understanded e. So that here you have an order for
prayer (as touching the reading of*' holy scripture) much agree-
able to the mind and purpose of the old fathers, and a great
deal more profitable and commodious, than that which of late
was used. It is more profitable, because here are left out
many things, whereof some be ^ untrue, some uncertain, some
vain and superstitious : and is ordained nothing § to be read,
but the very pure word of God, the holy scriptures, or that
which is evidently grounded upon ^ the same ; and that in such
a language and order, as is most easy and plain for the under-
standing, both of the readers and hearers. It is also more
commodious, both for the shortness thereof, and for the plain-
ness of the order, and for that the rules be few and easy.
Furthermore, by this order, the curates shall need none other
books for their public service, but this book and the Bible :
by the means whereof, the people shall not be at so great
charge ^ for books, as in time past they have been.
drances, the same cometh now to
be published, to the good (we trust)
of all God's people, and the increase
of tme piety and sincere devotion
amongst them.
But as there is nothing, how good
and warrantable soever in itself,
against which some will not except ;
so it may be, that exceptions will
be taken against this good and most
pious work, and, perhaps, none more
pressed than that we have followed
the Service-Book of England. But
we should desire them that shall
take this exception, to consider, that,
being (as we are, by God's mercy)
of one true profession, and other-
wise united by many bonds, it had
not been fitting to vary much from
theirs, our especially coming forth
^ In ed. 1662, "are."
« In eds. 1552, &c., " understanden ;" in
1662, "understood."
' In ed. 1662, "for prayer, and for the
reading of."
after theirs ; seeing the disturbers
of the Church, both here and there,
should by our differences, if they
had been great, taken occasion to
work more trouble. Therefore did
we think meet to adhere to their
Form, even in the Festivals, and
some other rites not as yet received
nor observed in our Church, rather
than, by omitting them, to give the
adversary to think that we disliked
any part of their Service.
Charles II. 1662.
After a like sort, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549, 'o]
. . . the Rules be few and easy.
I The paragraph beginning "Further-
more," and ending " they have been,"
is omitted.]
e In eds. 1627, &c., and 1662, " nothing
is ordained."
^ In ed. 1662, " that which is agreeable
to the .same."
' In eds. 1572, 1596, &c., "charges."
lo First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
, J .
And where J heretofore there hath been great diversity in
saying and singing in churches within this realm : some fol-
lowing Salisbury use, some Hereford use, some the use of
Bangor, some of York, and ^ some of Lincoln : Now from
henceforth, all the whole realm shall have but one use.
And if any would ' judge this way more painful, because that
all things must be read upon the book, whereas before, by the
reason of so often repetition, they could sa:y many things by
heart : if those men will weigh their labour, with the profit in"
knowledge, which daily they shall obtain by reading upon the
book, they will not refuse the pain, in consideration of the
great profit that shall ensue thereof.
And forsomuch " as nothing can, almost °, be so plainly set
forth, but doubts may rise p in the use and practising ' of the
same : to appease all such diversity (if any arise), and for
the resolution of all doubts, concerning the manner how to
Second Edw. VI, 1552.
And where heretofore, &c
[Continued the same as 1549, to]
.... contained in this book.
[There is then added,]
And if the Bishop of the Diocese
be in any doubt ', then may he send
for the resolution thereof [un]to the
Archbishop.
Though it be appointed, &c.
[Same as 1549O
[The paragraph beginning, " Neither
that any man," down to "the congrega-
tion," is emitted. In its stead is added,]
And all Priests and Deacons shall
be bound ' to say daily the Morning
and Evening prayer, either privately
or openly, except they be letted '
by preaching, studying of divinity,
or by some other urgent cause.
And the Curate that ministereth
in every Parish Church or Chapel,
beuig at home, and not being other-
i In ed. i66a, " whereas."
' In eds. 1572, &c, "and," omitted,
' In eds. 1572, &c., " will."
■" In eds. 155a, and afterwards, "profit
and knowledge."
° In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "foras-
much."
" In ed. 1662, " almost," ^muV/a/.
P In ed. 1662, "arise."
1 In ed. 1662, "practice."
wise reasonably letted ", shall say the
same in the Parish Church or Chapel
where he ministereth, and shall toll
a bell thereto*, a convenient time
before he begin, that such as be
disposed ■ may come to hear God's
word, and [to] pray with him.
Elizabeth, 1559.
And where heretofore, &c
[Continued the same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
And where heretofore, &c.
[Continued the same as 1553.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Continued.]
Our first Reformers were of the
same mind with us, as appeareth
by the ordinance they made, that
in all the parishes of this realm the
' In ed. 1596, and afterwards, " in doubt,
then he may."
• In ed. 1662, "are to say."
' In eds. 1572, &c., "let." In ed. 166a,
" not being let by sickness, or some other."
■ In ed. 1662, "hindered."
* In ed. 1662, "cause a bell to be tolled
thereunto."
" In ed. 1662, "that the people may."
The Preface.
II
understand, do, and execute the things contained in this book,
the parties that so doubt, or diversely take any thing, shall
always resort to the Bishop of the Diocese, who by his dis-
cretion shall take order for the quieting and appeasing of the
same : so that the same order be not contrary to any thing
contained in this book.
3D Though it be appointed in the afore written preface^,
that all things shall be read and sung in the church, in the
English tongue, to the end that the congregation may be
thereby edified : yet it is not meant, but when y men say
Matins and Evensong ^ privately, they may say the same in
any language that they themselves do understand.
Neither
that any man shall be bound to the saying of them, but such
as from time to time, in Cathedral and Collegiate Churches,
Parish Churches, and Chapels to the same annexed, shall
serve the congregation.
Common Prayer should be read,
weekly, on Sundays, and other Fes-
tival Days, with the Lessons of the
Old and New Testament, conform
to the order of the Book of Common
Prayer ; (meaning that ol England :
for it is known that divers years
after we had no other order for
Common Prayer. ) This is recorded
to have been the first head con-
cluded in a frequent Council of the
Lords and Barons professing Christ
Jesus. We keep the words of the
t The His History : Religion was
tory of the ^0^ then placed in rites
Church of and gestures, nor men
Scotland, ^^^^ ^th the fancy of
•^ extemporary prayers, t
Sure, the Public Worship of God
in his Church, being the most so-
lemn action of us his poor creatures
here below, ought to be performed
by a Liturgy advisedly set and
framed, and not according to the
sudden and various fancies of men.
This shall suffice for the present to
have said. The God of mercy con-
firm our hearts in his truth, and
preserve us alike from profaneness
and superstition ! Amen.
All Presbyters and Deacons shall
be bound to say Daily the Morning
and Evening Prayer, either privately
or openly, except they be let or hin'
dered by some urgent cause. Of which
cause, if it be frequently pretended,
they are to make the Bishop of the
Diocese, or the Archbishop of the Pro-
vince, the judge and allower.
And the Curate that ministereth in
every Parish Church, ^t'c.
[Concluded the same as 1552.]
Charles II. 1662.
And whereas heretofore, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549, to]
.... have but one Use.
[The paragraph beginning " And if any
would judge," and ending " that shall en-
sue thereof," is otnitted.\
And for as much as nothing, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
.... contained in this Book.
And if the Bishop of the, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
Though it be appointed, &c.
[Sanie as 1549.]
And all Priests and Deacons, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
And the Curate that, &c.
[Concluded the same as 1552.]
" In ed. 1662, the words "in the afore
written Preface " are omitted.
y In ed. 1662, " but that when men."
' Ineds. 1552, andafterwards,"Moming
and Evening Prayer."
12
Prayer-Book of Charles II. 1662.
THE PREFACE.
It hath been the wisdom of the
Church of England, ever since the
first compihng of her Publick Li-
turgy, to keep the mean between
the two extremes, of too much stiff-
ness in refusing, and of too much
easiness in admitting any variation
from it. For, as on the one side
common experience sheweth, that
where a change hath been made
of things advisedly established (no
evident necessity so requiring) sun-
dry inconveniences have thereupon
ensued ; and those many times more,
and greater than the evils, that were
intended to be remedied by such
change : So on the other side, the
particular Forms of Divine worship,
and the Rites, and Ceremonies ap-
pointed to be used therein, being
things in their own nature indif-
ferent, and alterable, and so ac-
knowledged ; it is but reasonable,
that upon weighty and important
considerations, according to the va-
rious exigency of times and occa-
sions, such changes and alterations
should be made Uierein, as to those
that are in place of Authority should
from time to time seem either neces-
sary or expedient. Accordingly we
find, that in the Reigns of several
Princes of blessed memory since the
Reformation, the Church upon just
and weighty considerations her there-
unto moving, hath yielded to make
such alterations in some particulars,
as in their respective times were
thought convenient : Yet so, as that
the main Body and Essentials of it
(as well in the chiefest materials, as
in the frame and order thereof) have
still continued the same unto this
day, and do yet stand firm and un-
shaken, notwithstanding all the vain
attempts and impetuous assaults made
against it by such men as are given
to change, and have always dis-
covered a greater regard to their own
private fancies and interests, than to
that duty they owe to the publick.
V>y what undue means, and for
what mischievous purposes the use
of the Liturgy (though enjoined by
the Laws of the Land, and those
Laws never yet repealed) came,
during the late unhappy confusions,
to be discontinued, is too well known
to the World, and we are not willing
here to remember. But when, upon
His Majesty's happy Restoration
it seemed probable, that, amongst
other things, the use of the Liturgy
also would return of course (the
same having never been legally abo-
lished) unless some timely means
were used to prevent it ; those men
who under the late usurped powers
had made it a great part of their
business to render the people dis-
affected thereunto, saw themselves
in point of reputation and interest
concerned (unless they would freely
acknowledge themselves to have
erred, which such men are very
hardly brought to do) with their
utmost endeavours to hinder the
restitution thereof. In order where-
unto divers Pamphlets were pub-
lished against the Book of Common
Prayer, the old Objections mustered
up, with the addition of some new
ones more than formerly had been
made, to make the number swell.
In fine great importunities were
used to His Sacred Majesty, that
the said Book might be Revised,
and such Alterations therein, and
Additions thereunto made, as should
be thought requisite for the ease of
tender Consciences : whereunto His
Majesty out of His Pious Inclination
to give satisfaction (so far as could
be reasonably expected) to all His
Subjects of what persuasion soever,
did graciously condescend.
In which Review we have en-
deavoured to observe the like Mo-
deration, as we find to have been
used in the like case in former times.
And therefore of the sundry Altera-
tions proposed unto us, we have re-
jected all such as were either of
dangerous consequence (as secretly
striking at some established Doc-
trine, or laudable Practice of the
Church of England, or indeed of
the whole Catholick Church of
Christ) or else of no consequence
The Preface.
13
at all, but utterly frivolous and vain.
But such Alterations as were ten-
dered to us (by what persons, under
what pretences, or to what purpose
soever so tendered) as seemed to us
in any degree requisite or expedient,
we have willingly, and of our own
accord assented unto ; Not enforced
so to do by any strength of Argu-
ment, convincing us of the necessity
of making the said Alterations : For
we are fully persuaded in our judge-
ments (and we here profess it to the
World) that the Book, as it stood
before established by Law, doth not
contain in it any thing contrary to
the Word of God, or to sound Doc-
trine, or which a godly man may
not with a good Conscience use and
submit unto, or which is not fairly
defensible against any that shall op-
pose the same ; if it shall be allowed
such just and favourable construction
as in Common Equity ought to be al-
lowed to all Humane Writings, espe-
cially such as are set forth by Autho-
rity, and even to the very best Trans-
lations of the holy Scripture itself.
Our general aim therefore in this
undertaking was, not to gratify this
or that party in any their unreason-
able demands ; but to do that, which
to our best understandings we con-
ceived might most tend to the pre-
servation of Peace and Unity in the
Church ; the procuring of Rever-
ence, and exciting of Piety, and De-
votion in the publick Worship of
God ; and the cutting off occasion
from them that seek occasion of
cavil, or quarrel against the Liturgjy
of the Church. And as to the seve-
ral variations from the former Book,
whether by Alteration, Addition, or
otherwise, it shall suffice to give this
general account, That most of the
Alterations were made, either first,
for the better direction of them that
are to officiate in any part of Divine
Service ; which is chiefly done in
the Calendars and Kubricks : Or
secondly, for the more proper .ex-
pressing of some words or phrases
of ancient usage in terms more suit-
able to the language of the present
times, and the clearer explanation
of some other words and phrases,
that were either of doubtful signi-
fication, or otherwise liable to mis-
construction : Or thirdly, for a more
perfect rendering of such portions of
holy Scripture, as are inserted into
the Liturgy ; which, in the Epistles
and Gospels especially, and in sun-
dry other places are now ordered
to be read according to the last
Translation : And that it was thought
convenient, that some Prayers and
Thanksgivings, fitted to special oc-
casions, should be added in their
due places ; particularly for those
at Sea, together with an Office for
the Baptism of such as are of riper
years : which, although not so ne-
cessary when the former Book was
compiled, yet by the growth of Ana-
baptism, through the licentiousness
of the late times crept in amongst
us, is now become necessary, and
may be always useful for the Bap-
tizing of Natives in our Plantations,
and others converted to the Faith.
If any man, who shall desire a more
particular account of the several
Alterations in any part of the Li-
turgy, shall take the pains to com-
pare the present Book with the
former ; we doubt not but the rea-
son of the change may easily appear.
And having thus endeavoured to
discharge our duties in this weighty
affair, as in the sight of God, and
to approve our sincerity therein (so
far as lay in us) to the consciences
of all men ; although we know it
impossible (in such variety of appre-
hensions, humours, and interests, as
are in the world) to please all ; nor
can expect that men of factious, peev-
ish, and perverse spirits should be
satisfied with any thing that can be
done in this kind by any other than
themselves : Yet we have good hope,
that what is here presented, and hath
been by the Convocations of both
Provinces with great diligence exam-
ined and approved, will be also well
accepted and approved by all sober,
peaceable, and truly conscientious
sons of the Church of England.
[Here follows, ' Concerning Service,' p. 7.]
14 First Pratek-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
39 OF CEREMONIES, !|^
WHY SOM£ BE AfiOUSHED, AKD SOME RETAINED.
[Tlis tseMBe is printed a al eds. ef Z549 at tbe ^id of &e Ptarer-Book, I■ec^^K tix
CokfihaB. la 'fte prcKM cAmb k ios been priaaed here fcr the sake of taiBgii^ «idi
al dte facer e&ioBS.]
Or sadb ceremonies as be used in the Church, and have
had their banning by the institution of man : Some at the
first were of godly intent and purpose devised, and yet at'
length turned to vanity and superstition : Some entered into
the Church by undiscreet devotion, and such a zeal as was
without knowledge ; and [for] because they were winked at
in the beginning, they grew daily to more and more abuses,
which not only for their unprofitableness, but also because
they have much blinded the people, and obscured the gloiy
of God, are worthy to be cut away, and clean rejected- Other
there be, which altho'ogh they have been devised by man, yet
it is thought good to resen-e them still, as well for a decent
order in the Church (for the which they were first devised), as
because they j>ertain to edification : Whereunto aU things done
in the Church (as the Apostle teacheth) ought to be referred-
And although the keeping or nmitting of a ceremony (in itself
ooosidered) is but a small thing : Yet the wilful and contemp-
tnoQS transgression, and breaking of a common order, and
discipline, is no small ofiiaice before God.
Let all things be done among you (saith Saint Paul) in
a seemly and due order. The appointment of [the] which
order pertaineth not to private men : Therefore no man ought
to take in hand, nor ^ presume to apf)oint or alter any public
or common order in Christ's Church, except he be lawfiilly
called and authorized thereunto. And whereas, in this our
time, the minds of men be * so diverse *, that some think it
a great matter of conscience to depart from a piece of the
least of their Ceremonies (they be so addicted to their old
customs), and again on the other side, some be so new fangle '
that they would innovate all thing ', and so do despise the old
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Of Ce&£mom£S, &C.
[The same as 1549.]
EUzabeth, 1559.
Or CxMxuoistEs, kc
[SaHeasi549.]
James L 1604.
Of Ckkejcomxs, &c
[Same as 154^]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Of Cexemonies, &£.
[Sa«e » XM9. J
■ la OMeed., S549> "at tfae." * la eds. 155X,
* la «ae edi, 1559, aad 1559, " or ;" ia fwigV-cl "
te«.aBdidterKMd^*'Bcr.- ' U eds.
* 1m eim. 1558. aad ataeiaaria, **are." ^mmg^amA
Of Ce&emoxees. 15
that nothing can like them, but that is new : It was thought
expedient not so much to have req>ect how to please ^id
satisfy either of these parties, as how to please God, and profit
them both. And yet lest any man should be offended (whrnn
good reason might satisfy), here be certain causes r^Klered
why some of the accustomed Ceremonies be put away, and
some be « retained and kept stilL
Some are put away, beamse the great excess and mnltitDde
of them hath so increased in these latter days, that the bmden
of them was intolerable : whereof Saint Augustine in his time
complained, that they were grown to such a nmnber, that die
state * of Christian people was in worse case (cxMicaning diat
matter) than were the Jews. And he counselled that such
yoke and burden should be taken away, as time would serve
quietly to do it
But what would Saint Augustine have said, if he had seen
the Ceremonies of late daj-s used among us, whereunto the
multitude used in his time was not to be compared? This
our excessive multitude of Ceremonies was so great, and many
of them so dark, that they did more confound amd daiken,
than declare and set forth Christ's benefits unto us. And be-
sides this, Christ's Gospel is not a Ceremonial ]aw (as much
of Moses' law was) ; but it is a religion to serve God, not
in bondage of the figure or shadow, but in the freedom of
spirit', being content only with those cerononies which do
serve to a decent order and godly discipline, and such as be
apt to stir up the dull mind of man, to die remembrance <^
his duty to God, by some notable and special signifiration,
whereb)' he might be edifiedL
Furthennore, the most weighty cause of the abolishmait of
certain Ceremonies was, that th^ were so iai abused, partly
by the superstitious blindness of the rude and unlearned, and
partly by the unsatiable avarice of such as sought more thor
own lucre than the glory of God ; that the abus^ could not
well be taken away, the thing remaining stilL Bat now as
concerning those persons, which peradvioitare will be (tended
for that some of the old Ceremonies are retained still : if they
consider, that without some Ceremonies it is not possiUe to
keep any order or quiet discipline in the church, diey shall
easily perceive just cause to reform their judgments.
Charles IL 1662.
Of Ce&emonies, &c
[SuK«si5«9.]
i6
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
And if they think much that any of the old do remain,
and would rather have all devised anew : then such men
(granting some Ceremonies convenient to be had), surely
where the old may be well used, there they cannot reasonably
reprove the old (only for their age) without bewraying of their
own folly. For in such a case they ought rather to have
reverence unto them for their antiquity^, if they will declare
themselves to be more studious of unity and concord, than of
innovations and newfangleness, which (as much as may be
with the true '' setting forth of Christ's religion) is always to be
eschewed. Furthermore, such shall have no just cause with
the Ceremonies reserved to be offended : for as those be taken
away which were most abused, and did burden men's con-
sciences without any cause ; so the other that remain are re-
tained for a discipline and order, which (upon just causes)
may be altered and changed, and therefore are not to be
esteemed equal with God's law. And moreover they be neither
dark nor dumb ceremonies, but are so set forth that every man
may understand what they do mean, and to what use they do
serve. So that it is not like that they, in time to come, should
be abused as the other' have been. And in these our™
doings we condemn no other nations, nor prescribe any thing,
but to our own people only. For we think it convenient that
every country should use such ceremonies, as they shall think
best to the setting forth of God's honour and " glory, and to
the reducing of the people to a most perfect and Godly living,
without error or superstition ; and that they should put away
other things, which from time to time they perceive" to be
most abused, as in men's ordinances it often chanceth diversely
in diverse countries.
[Then follows, in the fint Prayer-Book of Edward VI. only.^
Certain Notes /or the more plain explication, <Sr*r.
fin the present edition these, for convenience, are printed after the Calendar, and
immediately before the Order for Morning Prayer. See p. 64.]
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
And if they think, &c
[Same as 1549-]
Elizabeth, 1559.
And if they think, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
James I. 1604.
And if they think, &c.
[Same as 1549. J
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
And if they think, &c
[Same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
And if they think, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
' In ed. i66a, " with true."
' In ed. 1604, and afterwards," as other.'
■ In three eds. . r549, " these all our."
• In eds. 1552, &c., " honour or glory."
• In one ed., 1549, "perceived."
17
^ THE TABLE AND
KALENDAR, EXPRESSING THE ORDER OF THE PSALMS
AND LESSON'S, TO 1!E SAID AT MATINS AND EVENSONG,
THROUGHOUT THE YEAR, EXCEPT CERTAIN PROPER
FEASTS, AS THE RULES FOLLOWING
MORE PLAINLY DE-
CLARE.
^ THE ORDER HOW THE PSALTER IS APPOINTKD TO RE READ.
The Psalter shall be read tlirough once every month : and
because that some months be longer than some other be, it
is thought good to make them even by this means.
To everv month, as concerning this purpose, shall be ap-
pointed 1' just xxx days.
And because January and March hatli '' one day above the
said number, and I-'ebruary, wliich is jjlaced between them
both, hath only xxviii da}s, ]"'ebruary shall I'orrow of either
of the montlis of January and March one day, and so the
Psalter which shall be read in February, must be begun "■ the
last day of January, and ended' the hrst tiay of March.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Tin-: TAIU.F. AM) KALENDAR
cxi)rc>>ing the
order of tlic I'sahius ami Lessons
to be said at the
Morning and Evening Prayer
tliroughont the year,
except certain proper feasts as the
Rules follow ing more plainly
declare.
THE ORDER HiiW THE PSAETER
IS ATTOINTED TO KE RI:AD.
The Psalter shall be read, iS;c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
The Table and Calendar, &c.'
[Same as 1552 throughout.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
The TAia.E and Calendar
Plxj Teasing the < 'I'llcr of P.-,alni.-, to be
saidal McHiiingaiid Evening Prayer
throughout the \'ear ; exce]n cer-
tain i'mper I'Va-ts, as the Rules
following more plainly declare.
The Psalter shall be read through
once every month, save Fcbntaiy ;
and in that month so far as the
Psalms are appointed for twenty-
eiglit, or twenty-nine days in the
Leap- Year.
James I. 1604.
The Table and Calendar, &c.
[Same as 1552 throughout.]
Charles IL 1662.
THE ORDER HOW THE PSALTER IS
APPOINTED TO BE READ.
The Psalter shall be read through
once every Month, as it is there ap-
pointed, both for Morning and Even-
ing Prayer. But in February \\. shall
be read only to the twenty-eighth,
or twenty-ninth day of the Month.
P In eds. 1552, 1559, and 1604, "shall
be appointed as concerning this purpose. "
1 In ed. 1604, "have."
■■ In eds. 1552, &c., "must begin;
ed. 1625, " must begin at."
' In eds. 1552, &.C., "end."
i8
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
And whereas May, July, August, October and December
have xxxi days apiece, it is ordered that the same Psalms
shall be read the last day of the said month[s], which were
read the day before : so that the Psalter may be begun * again
the first day of the next months " ensuing.
Now to know what Psalms shall be read every day, look in the
Kalendar the number that is appointed for the Psalms, and then
find the same number in this Table, and upon that number shall
you see what Psalms shall be said at Matins, and Evensong '^.
And where the cxix Psalm is divided into xxii portions,
and is over long to be read at one time : it is so ordered, that
at one time shall not be read above iv or v of the said por-
tions, as you shall perceive to be noted in this Table >'.
And here is also to be noted, that in this Table, and in
all other parts of the service, where any Psalms are appointed,
the number is expressed after the great English Bible, which
from the ixth Psalm unto the cxlviiith Psalm (following the
division of the Ebrues) doth vary in numbers from the com-
mon Latin translation.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
And whereas, &c.
[Same as 1549 throughout.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
And whereas, &c.
[Same as 1549 throughout.]
James I. 1604.
And whereas, &c.
[Same as 1549 throughout.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
And whereas many months have
thirty-one days apiece, it is ordered
that the Psalms shall be read the
last day of the said months which
were read the day before ; so that
the Psalter may begin again the
first day of the next month ensuhig.
[Paragraph beginning, " Now to know,"
omitted. ]
And where the 119th, &c.
[Same as 1549 throughout]
* In eds. 1552, &c., "may begin."
" In eds. 1559, &c., " month. "
" In eds. 1552, &c., "At Morning and
Charles II. 1662.
And whereas January, March,
May, July, August, October, and
December have One-and-thirty days
apiece ; It is ordered, that the same
Psalms shall be read the last day
of the said months, which were read
the day before : so that the Psalter
may begin again the first day of the
next Month ensuing.
And, whereas the 119th, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
four or five of the said portions.
And at the end of every Psalm,
and of every such part of the 119th
Psalm, shall be repeated this Hymn,
Glory be to the Father, ^c.
As it was in the beginning, &'c.
Note, that the Psalter followeth
the Division of the Hebrews, and
the Translation of the great English
Bible, set forth and used in the
time of King Henry the Eighth,
and Edward the Sixth.
Evening Prayer."
y In eds. 1552, &c., and Scotch ed. 1637,
" this table following."
19
^ A TABLE FOR 4f
THE Order of the Psalms, to be said
AT Matins and Evensong.
VI.
vii.
viii.
ix.
X.
xi.
xii.
xiii.
xiv.
XV.
xvi.
xvii.
xviii.
xix.
XX.
xxi.
xxii.
xxiii.
xxiv.
XXV.
xxvi.
xxvii.
xxviii.
xxix.
xxx.
Matins.
1, 11, 111, IV, V.
ix, X, xi.
XV, xvi, xvii.
xix, XX, xxi.
xxiv, XXV, xxvi.
xxx, xxxi.
XXXV, xxxvi.
xxxviii, xxxix, xl.
xiiv, xlv, xlvi.
1, li, lii.
Ivi, Ivii, Iviii.
Ixii, Ixiii, Ixiv.
Ixviii.
Ixxi, Ixxii.
Ixxv, Ixxvi, Ixxvii.
Ixxix, Ixxx, Ixxxi.
Ixxxvi, Ixxxvii, Ixxxviii.
xc, xci, xcii.
xcv, xcvi, xcvii.
cii, ciii,
cv.
cvii.
ex, cxi, cxii, cxiii.
cxvi, cxvii, cxviii.
Inde. v.
Inde. V.
cxx, cxxi, cxxii, cxxiii, cxxlv,
cxxv.
cxxxii, cxxxiii, cxxxiv, cxxxv.
cxxxix, cxl, cxli.
cxliv, cxlv, cxlvi.
Evensong.
VI, Vll, Vlll.
xii, xiii, xiv.
xviii.
xxii, xxiii.
xxvii, xxviii, xxix.
xxxii, xxxiii, xxxiv.
xxxvii.
xii, xiii, xliii.
xlvii, xlviii, xlix.
liii, liv, Iv.
lix, Ix, Ixi.
Ixv, Ixvi, Ixvii.
Ixix, Ixx.
Ixxiii, Ixxiv.
Ixxviii.
Ixxxii, Ixxxiii, Ixxxiv, Ixxxv.
Ixxxix.
xciii, xciv.
xcviii, xcix, c, ci.
civ.
cvi.
cviii, cix.
cxiv, cxv.
cxix Inde. iv.
Inde. iv.
Inde. iv.
cxxvi, cxxvii, cxxviii, cxxix,
cxxx, cxxxi.
cxxxvi, cxxxvii, cxxxviii.
cxlii, cxliii.
cxlvii, cxlviii, cxlix, cl.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
the table for the order of
the psalms to be said at
morning and evening prayer.
Morning Prayer. I Evening Prayer.
I
1, 11, m, IV, V. I VI, Vll, Vlll.
[Same as iS49-]
Elizabeth, 1559.
The Table, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
»The Table, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
»The Table, &c.
[Same as 1552, except the two titles are
Psalms for Morning Prayer, Psalms fur
Evening Prayer.]
Charles II. 1662.
[The above table is omitted.']
» In eds. of 1604 and Scotch ed., 1637, this table is printed after the Table of Proper
Lessons and Proper Psalms.
20
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
j^ THE ORDER 4f
HOW THE REST OF HOLY* SCRIPTURE
(beside THE psalter) IS APPOINT-
ED TO BE READ.
77ie Old Testajnent^. The Old Testament is appointed for
the first Lessons, at Matins and Evensong, and shall be read
through every year once, except certain books and chapters,
which be least edifying, and might best be spared, and there-
fore are "^ left unread.
The Neiu Testament'^. The New Testament is appointed
for the second Lessons, at Matins and Evensong, and shall
be read over orderly every year thrice, beside^ the Epistles
and Gospels ; except the Apocalypse, out of the which there
be * only certain Lessons appointed upon divers proper feasts.
Lessons ^. And to know what Lessons shall be read every
day : find the day of the month in the Kalendar following :
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
THE ORDER HOW, &C.
[Same as 1549-]
The Old Testament is appointed
for the first Lessons at Morning and
Evening prayer, &c.
[The same as 1549, except throughout
Morning and Evening Prayer
is substituted for " Matins and Evensong."
[Also at the end is added,]
And wheresoever is not expressed
how far shall be read, there shall
you read to the end of the chapter.
Elizabeth, 1559.
The Order, &c.
[Same as 1552 throughout.]
James I. 1604.
The Order, &c.
[The same as 1552 throughout, oxcept
instead of paragraph beginning, " This is
also to be noted," is substituted,]
When the years of our Lord may
be divided into four even parts,
which is every fourth year, then
the Sunday Letter leapeth : and
that year the Psalms and Lessons
which serve for the 28th day of
February, shall be read again the
day following, except it be Sunday ;
which hath proper Lessons of the
Old Testament appointed in the
Table serving to that purpose '.
Also, wheresoever, &c.
[Same as 1549, with addition of 1532-]
Item, so oft as the first Chapter
of Saint Matthew is read either for
Lesson or Gospel, ye shall begin
the same at (" The birth of Jesus
Christ was on this wise, " Ss'c. ) And
the third chapter of Saint Luke's
Gospel shall be read unto "iSo that
he was supposed to be the son of
Joseph" dr'f.K
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
The Order, &c.
[The same as 1552 throughout, except after]
• In ed. 1604, " of the Holy."
■■ These words in italics are marginal
notes throughout, and occur only in 1549.
" In eds. 1552, &c., "be left;" in 1604,
" are."
^ In Scotch ed., 1637, and in i66a, "be-
sides."
• In ed. 1662, "out of which there are."
f In one ed. as early as 1561, the para-
graph beginning, " When the year appears,"
f In one ed. as early as 1561, this para-
graph, with slight variation, first appears.
In Scotch ed. the "&c.," omitted^ and
quotation in parenthesis.
21
and there ye shall perceive the books and chapters, that shall
be read for the Lessons, both at Matins and Evensong.
Proper Psalms ''. And here is to be noted, that whensoever
there be any proper Psalms or*" Lessons appointed for' any
feast, moveable ^ or unmoveable ; then the Psalms and Lessons
appointed in the Kalendar shall be omitted for that time.
Ye must note also, that the Collect, Epistle, and Gospel,
appointed for the Sunday, shall serve all the week after, ex-
cept there fall some feast that hath his proper.
The Leap-year "J. This is also to be noted, concerning the
leap years, that the xxvth day of February, which in leap years ^
is counted for two days, shall in those two days alter neither
Psalm nor Lesson : but the same Psalms and Lessons, which
be said the first day, shall serve also ^ for the second day.
Also, wheresoever the beginning of any Lesson, Epistle,
or Gospel is not expressed, there ye must begin at the be-
ginning of the chapter. <j^ ^
some Feast that hath his proper
[is added]
Collect, Epistle, and Gospel ; as it
is on Ash- Wednesday, and on every
day in the Holy Week next before
Pasch or Easter: but on all those
days the Psalms and Lessons shall
be the same which fall in com"se as
they are in the Calendar.
When the years, &c.
[Same as 1604.]
Also, wheresoever, &c.
[Same as 1549, with additions of 1552.]
Item, So often as the first, &c.
[Same as 1604.]
Charles II. 1662.
THE ORDER HOW THE REST OF
HOLY SCRIPTURE IS APPOINTED
TO BE READ.
The Old Testament is appointed
for the first Lessons at Morning and
Evening Prayer ; so as the most
part thereof will be read every year
once, as in the Kalendar is ap-
pointed.
The New Testament, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
And to know what Lessons shall
be read every day, look for the day
of the Month in the Kalendar fol-
lowing, and there ye shall find the
Chapters that shall be read for the
Lessons both at Morning and Even-
ing Prayer ; except only the Move-
able Feasts, which are not in the
Kalendar, and the Immoveable,
where there is a blank left in the
Column of Lessons, the Proper
Lessons for all which days are to
be found in the Table of Proper
Lessons.
And note, that whensoever Pro-
per Psalms or Lessons are appointed;
then the Psalms and Lessons of or-
dinary course appointed in the Psal-
ter and Calendar (if they be different)
shall be omitted for that time.
Note also, that the Collect, Epistle,
and Gospel, appointed for the Sun-
day shall serve all the week after,
where it is not in this Book other-
wise ordered.
I" In one ed., iSS*> "and."
' In eds. 1559, &c., "for the Sundays or
for any feast moveable." In Scotch ed..
1637, "for SundajiS or any feast moveable."
'' In eds. 1552, 1559, &c., "year."
' In eds. 1552, 1559, &c., "also serve."
2'2
Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552.
[In the first Prayer-Book of Edward VI., the references to the Lessons proper for Sundays
and Holydays will be found under the Collects, Epistles, and Gospels.]
Second Edw. VI, 1552.
[There is no special table of Lessons for
the Sundays, but in the table of " Les-
sons for divers Feasts and Days," appear
the following Proper Lessons and Proper
Psalms, which for convenience of com-
parison have been transposed here.]
On Easter day,
at Morning-
prayer.
^Psalm iu
Psalm Ivii.
Psalm cxL
The first
ExodL xii.
The second
Ro. vi
Lesson.
Lesson.
At Evening
prayer.
^ Psalm cxiiL
Psalm cxiv.
Psalm cxviii.
The second Lesson.
Act iL
On Whitsun-
day, at Mom- •
ing prayer.
'Psalm xlviii.
Psalm Ixvii. "»
The second Lesson.
AcL X. Then Peter
opened his. &c.
At Evening
prayer.
Tsalm civ.
Psalm cxlv.
The second Lesson.
Act. xix. It fortuned
when Apollo went to
Corinthum, &c. unto
^ After these things.
^On Trinity fThe ^^\.. Wesson.
Sundajr, at) Gene. xvin.
Morning] The second Lesson,
prayer. (^ M^th, JiL
Elizabeth, 2559.
IT PROPER LESSONS
TO BE READ FOR THE FIRST LES-
SONS, AT MORNING AND EVEN-
ING PRAYER, ON THE SUNDAYS,
THROUGHOUT THE YEAR, AND
FOR SOME ALSO THE SECOND
LESSONS.
IT LESSONS PROPER FOR SUNDAYS.
MATTINS.
KVSNSONG.
Sundays of
Advent.
The First ....
Esa.
i
Esa.
ii
II
V
xxiv
Ill
XXV
xxvt
IV
XXX
xxxu
Sundays after
Christmas.
The First
II
xxxvii
xU
xxxviii
xliii
Sundays after
the Epiphany.
The First
II
Ill
IV
V.
—
xliv
li
Iv
Ivii
lix
—
xM
liii
Ivl
Iviii
Ixiv
Septuage.
Gen.
>
Gen.
ii
Sexagesi.
iii
vi
Quinqun.
ix
xii
LENT.
I. Sunday . .
II
Exod.
xix
xxvii
xxit
xxxiv
Ill
xxxix|
xliii
iiijExod.
ixl
xlii
IV
V
xlv
v
VI
X
■" In two eds., 1552, this is printed xlvii. ;
in all eds., 1549 (see Collects, &c.), it is
Ixvii., and Ps. cxlv. is ^iven at Matins (as
well as at Evensong) in addition to Ps.
IxviL Id other respects, all the Psalms
and Lessons for the Sundays are the same
as those appointed for 1549. One or two
printer's errors, however, are not here
noted.
Proper Psalms and Lessons.
23
Elizabeth, 1559 {continued).
Easter^Day.
1 Lesson ,
2 Lesson ,
Sundays after
Easter.
The First
IL ..
III. ..
IV. ..
V. ..
Sunday after
Ascension day.
Wlntsunday.
1 Lesson
2 Lesson
Trinity
Sunday.
1 Lesson . . . .
2 Lesson . . . .
Sundays after
the Trinity.
The First ...
II
Ill
IV
V
VI
VII
VIII
IX
X
XI
XII
XIII
XIV
XV
XVI
XVII
XVIII
XIX
XX
XXI
XXII
XXIII
XXIV
XXV
XXVI
Exod.
Rom.
Nume. xvi
xxiii
Deut. iv
xvu
Acte.x. Then
Peter opened
his. &c
Gen. xviii
Math. iii
Josue
Judic
I King
2 Kyng
3 King
4 King
Jerem.
Ezech.
Daniel
Joel
Abac.
Prov.
xn
xxii
xiii
xviii
xxi
EVENSONG.
Exod.
Act.
Nume.
Deut.
xxii
XXV
- XVUl
Acte. xix. It
fortuned when
Apollo went to
Corinth. &c.
unto After
these things.
Josue i
Josue
Judic.
I King
Kyng
3 King
in
xiii
xvi"
xxi
xxiv
xvii
xix
xxii
4 King ix '
Jerem.
Ezech.
; Daniel
1 Miche
'Prov.
XVIU
xxiii
xxii
XX xvi
xiv
xviii
xxiv
vi
XIV
xvi
xix
" This, in one ed., 1559, is printed xv. ;
in all Scotch eds., and 1662, it is xvii.
° In both eds., 1559, misprinted xik.
James I. 1604.
PROPER LESSONS TO BE READ, &C
[The same as 1559, except]
MATTINS. EVENSOXG.
Whitsunday.
I Lesson Deut. xvi Wisdome
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
PROPER LESSONS TO BE READ,
[Same as 1559, except]
&C
MATTINS.
EVENSONG.
IVhitsunday.
I Lesson
Deut. xvi
Prov. ii
2 Lesson
Acts X. from
Acts xix. unto
Su ndays after
Trinity.
verse 34 to
the end.
verse 21
Fifth
Sixteenth ....
I Sam. xviiP
Ezek. xiii
Charles II. 1662,
PROPER LESSONS TO BE SAID AT
MORNING AND EVENING PRAYER,
ON THE SUNDAYS, AND OTHER HO-
LIDAYS THROUGHOUT THE YEAR.
[Same as 1559, except]
MATTINS. EVENSONG.
Sundays after
the Epijiliany.
VI. \added\ ..
Quinqua-
gesinia.
Lent.
First Sunday
Sixth Sunday
Second Lesson
Easter Day.
Second Lesson
Sundays after
Easter.
II
Whitsunday.
First Lesson . .
Second Lesson
Trinity Sun-
day.
First Lesson . .
Second Lesson
Sundays after
Trinity.
Fifth
Sixth
Sixteenth ....
Seventeenth . .
Isai de,
Gen. g to V. 20
Gen.1gtov.30
Matt. 26
Numb. 23, 24
Deut.i6tovi8
Acts 10 V. 34
Gen.
Ezek. 14
Isai 66
Heh.stov.zi
Acts 2 V. 83
Isai II
Actsi9/<>zr.2i
Gen. 18
I John 5
1 Sam. 17
2 Sam. 19
Ezek. 13
P The References to the four books of
Kings are altered, in eds. 1637 and i66a,
to I. and II. Sam. and I. and II. Kings.
24
Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552.
[In the First Prayer-Book of Edward VI., the references to the Lessons proper for
Holydays will be found under the Collects, Epistles, and Gospels.]
Second Edw. VI. 1552. .
PROPER PSALMS AND
LESSONS FOR DIVERS FEASTS AND
DAYS,
AT MORNING AND EVENING
PRAYER.
/'Psalm xix.
Psalm xlv.
Psalm Ixxxv.
The first Lesson.
Esay. ix.
t The ii. Lesson. Luk.
ii. unto
And unto men a good
. wUL
On Christmas
day at Mom -
ing prayer.
^Psalm Ixxxix.
Psalm ex.
Psalm cxxxii.
The first Lesson.
Esa, vii.
God spake once again
At Evening J to
Prayer. | Achas. &c, unit? the
end.
The second Lesson.
Tit. iii.
Thekindness and love,
&c.
^unto foolish questions.
/The second Lesson.
O S ■ t Ste- ^^^ ^* ^"^ ^"'
phenWay, at I Stephen full of faith
il o r n 1 u g^j and power, unto And
prayer. when forty years were.
V. &c
rrhe second Lesson.
Acts viL And when
forty years were ex-
pired, there appeared
unto Moses. &c unto
Stephen full of the
holy ghost.
At Evening
prayer.
On Saint John (
the Evange- 1 he second Lesson,
list's day, at J Apocalyps i.
M o r n i n g The whole Chapter,
prayer. ^ *^
At Evening f The second Lesson,
prayer. ( Apocalyps. xxii.
The first Lesson.
Jeremie. xxxL unto
More-
over I heard Ephraim.
The first Lesson.
Genesis. xviL
The second Lesson.
Roma. IL
The first Lesson.
DeuL X. And now
Israel. &c.
The second
Colos. iL
iThe first
Esay. Ix.
The second
Luke iii. And it for-
tuned, &c
/The first Lesson.
Esay. xlix.
The second Lesson.
John.ii. After this he
went down to Caper-
naum.
On the Inno-
cents' day, at_
Morning
prayer.
On the Circum-
cision day, at.
Morning
prayer.
At Evening
prayer.
Lesson.
Lesson.
Lesson.
At Evening
prayer.
Elizabeth, 1559.
LESSONS PROPER FOR HOLY DAYS.
MATTINS.
EVENSONG.
S.Andrew.
Prov.
XX
Prov. xxi
S. Thomas the
Apostle.
XXUl
XXIV
Nativity of
Christ.
I Lesson
Esay
IX
Esay 7. God
spake once
again to
Achas &c
3 Lesson
Luke ii,
unto Titus iii. The
and unto menlkindness and
of good
will.
love. &c.
1 1n ed. IS49 (see Collects, &c.), a Lesson at Matins, is Matt. i. ; all the other Lessons,
except those noted, are the same.
Proper Psalms and Lessons.
25
Elizabeth, 1559 [continued).
S. Stephen.
1 Lesson
2 Lesson
S. John.
1 Lesson.. ..
2 Lesson ....
I/iKocents.
Circumcision
day.
1 Lesson
2 Lesson
Epiphany day.
1 Lesson
2 Lesson
MATTINS.
EVENSONG.
Prov. xxviii Eccles.
Acte vi & vii. Acta vii. And
Stephen fulliwhen.xl.years
of faith andlwere ex-
power. &c.,lpired, there
7{nto And appeared unto
when .xl.
years. &c.
Eccles. V
Apoc. i
Jerem. xxxi,
unto More-
over I heard
Ephraim.
Gen.
Rom.
Moses. &c.
unto Stephen
full of the
Holy. &c.
Eccles. vi
Apoc. xxii
Wisd. i
vii Deut. x. and
nowlsrael.&c.
ii Coloss. ii
Esay _ Ix
Luke iii. and
fortuned.
&c.
Esay xlix
John ii. after
this he went
to Caper-
naum.
James I. 1604.
LESSONS PROPER FOR HOLY DAYS.
[Same as 1559, except]
MATTINS. EVENSONG.
Epiphany.
First Lesson . . Esai
Second Lesson Luke
{unto)
xL
So
that he was
supposed to
be the son of
Joseph.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
LESSONS PROPER FOR SOME
HOLYDAYS.
[Same as 1559, except]
I MATTINS. EVENSONG.
S. Andrew.
Nativity of
Christ.
First Lesson . .
Second Lesson
.S". Steven.
Second Lesson
Innocents day.
Circumcision
day.
First Lesson . .
Epiphany.
Second Lesson
otnitted.
Luke ii. unto
verse 15.
Acts yi./rom
verse 8 to
cliap.
verse 30.
Exod.
otnitted.
Esayvii.yrOTW
verse 10 unto
the ind.
Tit. iii. front
verse 4 unto 9.
Acts vn.frovi
verse 30 unto
55-
Jer.xxxi. unto
verse 18.
Deut ■x.from
verse 12 unto
the end.
Luke iii. I John ii. unio
unto verse\verse 12.
23, Being as
was sup-
posed the
son of Joseph
Charles II. 1662.
[Same as 1559, except]
MATTINS.
EVENSONG,
Nativity of
Christ.
First Lesson . .
Isaiah 9
to Isa. 7 V. 10 to
v. 8
V. 17
Second Lesson
Luke 2
to Titus 3 V. 4 to
V. IS
V. 9
.y. Stephen.
Second Lesson
Acts 6 V.
8, 'Acts 7 V. 3oto
&ch.7tov
30' V. 55
Innocents.
Jerem. 31
V. 18
to
Wisdom I
Circumcision.
First Lesson . .
Deut. ID V. 12
Epiphany.
Second Lesson
Luke 3
V. 23
to
John 2 to V. 12
Probably misprint for Ix.
26
Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
OnWednesday (
before Easter, J * The first LeSSOn.
at Evening j Qzee. xiii. xiv.
prayer. I
On Thursday f
before Easter, J 'The first LeSSOD.
at Morning 1 Daniel ix.
prayer.
At Evening J " J
prayer. ( J,
The first Lesson,
eremie. xxxi.
On Good Fri- f <t^
day, at Mom-
first Lesson,
ing prayer, i Genesis. xxiL
At Evening f The first Lesson.
prayer. ( Esay. liiL
'{"
The first Lesson.
Zachary. ix.
On Easter
Even.atMom-
ing prayer,
On Monday in
Easter week, .
at Morning
prayer.
At Evening (The Second Lesson.
prayer. \ Acts. iii.
The second Lesson.
Math, xxviii.
On Tuesday in
Easter week,
at Morning
prayer.
At Evening
The second Lesson.
Luke xxiv. un/o And
behold two of them.
I The second Lesson.
prayer. \ 1 Corin. XV.
(Psalm viii.
Psalm XV.
Psahn xxL
The ii. Lesson. John,
xiv.
At Evening
prayer.
'Psalm xxiv.
Psalm Ixviii.
y Psalm cviii.
The ii. Lesson.
iv.
Ephe.
Conversion of ^e second Lesson.
baint Paul, . ^ •• ^ --n.
Morning j ^cts. xxit. unto They
I heard him.
at
prayer.
At Evening
prayer.
j The second Lesson.
\ Acts. xxvL
Elizabeth, 1559.
MATTINS.
EVENSONG.
Conversion of
S. Paul.
I Lesson
Wisd.
V
Wisd.
vi
3 Lesson
Act.
unto
xxii.
they
Act.
xxvi*
Purification
heard him. '
of the Virgin
Mary.
Wisd.
ix
Wisd.
xii
S. Mathie.
Wisdom xix|Eccle.
i
Annunciation
of our Lady,
Eccle.
ii
iii
Wednesday
afore Easter.
Osee
xiiijOsee
xiv
Thursday
be/ore Easter.
Dan.
ix
Jerem.
xxxi
Good Friday.
Gen.
xxii
Esay
liii
Easter Even.
Zach.
ix
Exod.
xiii
Monday in
Easter week.
I Lesson
Exod.
xvi
xvii
a Lesson
Math.
xxviii Acte
iii
Tuesday in
Easter*.
I Lesson
Exod.
XX
Exod.
x.\xii
3 Lesson
Luke
xxiv.
I Cor.
XV
unto And be-
hold
ii. of
them.
S.Mark.
Eccle.
iv
Eccle.
V
Philip &'
Jacob.
vii
ix
AscensionDay.
Deut.
X
Deut
xi
■ In ed. IS49 (see Collects), i Lesson
Evensong, is Lamenta. i.
' In ed. 1549 (see Collects), 1 Lesson
Matins, is Lamenta. ii.
" In ed. 1549 (see Collects), 1 Lesson
Evensong, is Lamenta, iii.
* In ed. 1549 (see Collects), i Lesson
Matins, is Lamenta. iv., v.
T In ed. 1545) (see Collects), 3rd Psalm
Evensong, CK\y\\\.,butoniyin some editions.
' In both editions, "week," omitted.
' In both editions of 1559, misp. ii.
Proper Psalms and Lessons.
27
Elizabeth, 1559 (continued).
MATTINS.
EVENSONG.
Monday in
Whitsunweek.
xxxi
Tuesday in
Whitsttnweek.
xxxiv ••
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1559, except]
MATTINS. EVENSONG.
A scensionDay,
First Lesson . .
Monday in
If^hitsun Week
First Lesson
Second Lesson
Tuesday in
Whitsun Week
First Lesson
Gen. xi. (»«-
to) These are
the genera-
tions of Sem.
I Cor.
I King xix.
David came
Samuel
to Rama, &c.
iv Kings
Numb. xi.
Gather unto
me 70 men,
&c., {junto)
Moses and
the elders re-
turned.
Deut.
XXX
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1559, except]
MATTINS.
Conversion of
S. Paul.
First Lesson . . Wisd.
Second Lesson Acts xxilunto
'.Z'erse 22
Purification \
of the Virgin \
Mary. jWisdom iv
Omitted.
Luke xxi
': S. Matthias.
Tuesday in
Easter Week, \tinto verse 13
A scensionDay.
Monday in
Whitsun Week
First Lesson . . Gen. xi unto
\verse 10
Second Lesson' I Cor. xii
Tuesday in !i Sam. xix
WhitsunWeek from ver. 18
\unto the end.
EVENSONG.
Wisd.
Wisdom
Omitted.
ii Kings
Numbers xi
from vers. 16
unto 30.
Deut. XXX
Charles II. 1662.
[Same as 1559, except]
MATTINS. EVENSONG.
Conv. of
S. Paul.
Second Lesson
Wednesday be-
fore Easter.
Second Lesson
{added) ....
Thursday be-
fore Easter.
Second Lesson
{added) ....
Good Friday.
First Lesson . .
Second Lesson
Easter Even.
Second Lesson
Tuesday in
Easter Week.
Second Lesson
.S". Philip and
S. Jacob.
Second Lesson
{added) ....
A scension Day.
First Lesson . .
Second Lesson
{added) ....
Monday in
WhitsunWeek
First Lesson . .
Second Lesson
{added) ....
Tuesday in
Whitsun Week
First Lesson . .
Second Lesson
{added) ....
Acts 22 to
V. 22
John II V. 45
John
Gen. 22 to
V. 20
John 18 I Pet
Luke 23 V. 50
Luke 24 to
V. 13
John i. V. 43
Luke 24 V. 44
Gen. II to
V. 10
I Cor.
Sam.19v.18
I Thess. 5
V. 12 to V. 24
Heb.
Kings 2
Ephes. 4 to
V. 17.
Numb. II V.
16 to V. 30
I Cor. 14 to
V. 26
Deut. 30
I John 4 to
V. 14
•> In one ed., 15591 xxiv.
28
Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
The second Lesson.
Acts. xiv.
The second Lesson.
Acts. XV. unto After
certain days.
The first Lesson.
MalachL iii.
The second Lesson.
Math. iiL
{The first Lesson.
Malachi. iv.
The second Lesson.
Math. xiv. »<«/<? When
Jesus heard-
Saint Peter's I ji,g second Lesson.
day, at Mom- -j ^^^^ ...
>ng prayer
At Evening
prayer.
AH Saints* day
at Morning'
prayer.
At Evening
prayer.
( Acts, iii.
(The second Lesson.
( Acts. iv.
/■The first Lesson.
SajHen. iii. unto
Blessed is rather the
barren.
The second Lesson.
Hebr. xi. xii. Saints
by faith subdued
unto If you endure
. chastising,
rrhe first Lesson.
Sapience, v. unto
His jealousy also.
The second Lesson.
Apocalyps xix. unto
And I saw an angel
stand.
Elizabeth, 1559.
MATTINS. EVENSONG.
.9. Bantabe.
I Lesson
Eccle.
Eccle. xii
MATTINS.
EVENSONG.
2 Lesson
Act.
xiv
Act. XV. tmio.
After
certain
S.John
BaptUt.
I Lesson
days.
Malach. iii
Malach. iv
3 Lesson
Math.
lU
Math.
unto,
Jesus
XIV.
When
heard.
3'. Peter.
I Lesson
Eccle.
XV
Eccle.
xix
2 Lesson
Act.
Ul
Act.
IV
.S". James.
Eccle.
xxi
Eccle.
xxiii
S. Bartho-
lomew.
XXV
XXLX
S. Mathew.
xxxv
xxxviii
S. Michael.
iucxLy
xliv
S.Luke.
i
Job
i
S. Simon &•
Jude.
I Lesson
Job
XXIV.
xlli
2 I..esson
XXV «
All Saints.
I Lesson
Wisd.
Ul.
Wisd.
V. unto
unto blessed
his jealousy
is rather the
also.
barren.
2Lessoii
Heb. xi
.xii.
Apoc.xix.tt«/o
Saints
by! And I
saw an
faith unto If angel stand.
you endure
chastening.
PROPER PSALMS ON CERTAIN
DAYS.
MATTINS.
EVENSONG.
Christmas
day.
Psal.
XIX
xlv
Ltxxv
ii
Ivii
cxi
viii
XV
xxi
xlv*
Ixvii
Psal.
Ixxxix
ex
Easter day.
cxiii
Ascension day.
xxiv
"W'hit'swtday.
cviii
civ
cxlv
" Both chapters were no doubt intended
to be assigned for the first lesson, as in all
subsequent editions.
* In IS49 and 1532 Psalm xlviii. is ap-
pointed, and it is also xlviii in one edition
of 1559.
Proper Psalms and Lessons.
29
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1559, except]
MATTJNS. I EVENSONG.
"S. Jo I in
Baptist.
Second LessonlMatt. [x]iii.
S. James. Ecclus. xxii
S. Sitiwn and
IS. Judc. 'Job 24, 2;
PROPER PSAI.MS ON CERTAIN
DAYS.
[Same as 1559, except]
I MATTINS. I EVENSONG.
Whitsunday. I 45'', 47S |
[Here follows the Table of the Order of
the Psalms. See Ante, p. 19.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Sam
c as 1559, except]
MATl'INS.
EVENSONG.
S. Barnabas.
First Lesson ..
Omitted.
Omitted.
Second Lesson
Acts XV. unto
S. John
■zro-se 36.
Baptist.
Second Lesson
Matt. [x]iii.<=
Matt. xiv
^. Peter.
unto V. 13
First Lesson ..
Omitted.
Omitted.
S. James.
Omitted.
Omitted.
S. Bartho-
lomew.
Ecclus. V
Ecclus. viii
S. Matthew.
Ecclus. xlix
S. Michael.
Omitted.
Omitted.
S. Lnke.
Omitted.
Omitted.
S. Simon and
S. Jude.
Omitted.
Omitted.
All Saints.
First Lesson . .
Wisd. iii
Wisd. V unto
nntoziersei-^,
verse 17
W h e r e 1 0 re
blessed is the
barren.
Second Lesson
Heb. xi. utito
Apocal. xix
chap. 12,
2into verse 17.
cerse 7.
PROPER PSALMS ON CERTAIN
DAYS.
[Same as 1559, except]
I MATTINS. I EVENSONG.
Whitsiuiday. I 45 f, 47 B I
[Here follows the Table of the Order of
the Psalms. See p. ig.]
Charles II. 1662.
[Same as 1559, except]
M.ATTINS.
EVENSONG.
.9. Barnahas.
Second Lesson
.Vets IS to
V. 36
.9. John
Baf'tist.
Second Lesson
Matt. 14 to
V. 13
6'. James.
Ecclus. 22
S. Bartho-
lomew.
Ecclus.
24
S. Michael.
First Lesson.. Oen.
Han. 10 V. 5
Second Lesson Acts 12 to
Jude V. 6 to
20
V. 16
5". Simon and
S. Jude.
Job 24,
25
All Saints.
First Lesson . .
Wisd. 3
V. 10
to
Wisd.s to V.I 7
Second Lesson
Heb. I IV.
??.
Apoc. ig to V.
and cap.
12
17
to V. 7
PROPER PSALMS ON CERTAIN
DAYS.
[Same as 1539, except]
MATTINS.
EVENSONG.
Ash Wednes-
day
{added).
6> 3-) 3^ i°2. 130, 143
Good Friday
{added).
22, 40, 54
6g, 88
Ascension
Day.
(?4). 47, (108)
Whitsunday.
48, 68
" Lestrange points this out as an error
which crept into the First Book of James I. ,
contrary to all preceding books, and which
was copied by the Scotch Liturgy. The
previous books all have cap. iii., and cap.
iii. is restored finally in 1662.
' Possibly jjtisp. for 48. See note d.
8 Probably mis-^. for 67.
30
Prayer-Book of Elizabeth, 1559.
[None of the following Tables appear in the First Prayer-Book of Edward VI.]
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
[None of the following Tables, &c,
appear in eds. 1552.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
A BRIEF DECLARATION ''
WHEN EVERY TERM BEGINNETH
AND ENDETH.
Be it known that Easter Term
beginneth always, the .xviii. day
after Easter, reckoning Easter day
for one. And endeth the Monday
next after the Ascension day.
Trinity Term beginneth alway,
the Friday next after Trinity Sun-
day, and endeth the .xxviiL day of
June.
Michaelmas Term beginneth the
ninth or tenth day of October, and
endeth the .xxviii. or .xxix. day of
November.
Hilary Term beginneth the .xxiii.
or .xxiv. day of January, and endeth
the .xii. or .xiii. day of February.
In Easter Term, on the Ascension
day. In Trinity Term, on the Na-
tivity of Saint John Baptist. In
Michaelmas Term, on the feast of
All Saints. In Hilary Term, on
the feast of the Purification of our
Lady. The Queen's Judges of West-
minster do not use to sit in Judg-
ment, nor upon any Simdays.
*■ This declaration as to Terms appears
in onl}' one edition 011559. I" later edi-
tions It is printed just before " Morning
Prayer." None of the other tables appear.
' This table is printed immediately after
the Calendar, both in the ed. of 1604, and
in the Scotch book. To bring it into con-
nection with the tables of the 1559 and 1663
« fe
ix
■<2 « H
viu
t
.Sw
vn
vi
^
I t« s
f^
a
N
■i Vll
Iviii
k
James I. 1604.
•SEPTUAGESIMA
SEXAGESIMA
QUINQUAGESIMA
QUADRAGESIMA ,
ROGATIONS
WHITSUNDAY
TRINITY SUNDAY
These to be observed for Holy-Days,
and none other.
That is to say : All Sundajrs in
the Year. The days of the Feasts
of the Circiuncision of our Lord
Jesus Christ. Of the Epiphany''.
Of the Purification of the blessed
Virgin. Of S. Matthias the Apostle.
Of the Annunciation of the blessed
Viivin. Of S. Mark the Evange-
list'. Of S. Philip and Jacob the
Apostles. Of the Ascension of our
Lord Jesus Christ ". Of the Nativity
of S. John Baptist Of S. Peter the
Apostle. Of S. James the Apostle.
Of S. Bartholomew the Apostle.
Of S. Matthew the Apostle. Of
S. Michael the Archangel. Of S.
Luke the Evangelist Of S. Simon
and Jude the" Apostles. Of All-
Saints. Of S. Andrew the Apostle.
Of S. Thomas the Apostle. Of the
Nativity of our Lord. Of S. Stephen
the Martyr. Of S. John Evangelist.
Of the holy Innocents. Monday and
Tuesday in Easter Week. Monday
and Tuesday in Whitsun Week.
A BRIEF DECLARATION, &C.
[Same as 1559.)
editions, it has been transposed here.
_ * In Scotch ed., 1637, " Of the Conver-
sion of S. Paul," is added.
' Ditto, " Monday and Tuesday in Eas-
ter and Whitsun Weeks," appears here
instead of at the end.
■" Ditto, " Of S. Bam.ibas," is added.
■ Ditto, " the " omititd.
■'.I
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Advent Sunday is always the
nearest Sunday (whether before or
after) to the Feast of St. Andrew ;
or that Sunday which falleth upon
any day from the twenty - seventh
of November to the third of De-
cember inclusively.
Septuagesima, &c.
[Same as 1604.]
These to be observed, &^.
[Same as 1604, the Table of Terms of 1559
being omitted.'^
Charles II. 1662.
TABLES AND RULES
FOR THE
Moveable and Immoveable
FEASTS
Together with the days of
fasting and abstinence,
through the whole year.
Rules to know when the
Moveable Feasts and Holy-
days BEGIN.
Easter-day (on which the rest de-
pend) is always the First Sunday
after the Full Moon which happens
next after the one and Twentieth
day of March; and if the Full
Moon happens upon a Sunday,
ILaster-day is the Sunday after.
Advent- Sunday is always the
nearest Sunday to the Feast of Saint
Andrew, whether before or after.
Septuagesima
Sexagesima
Quinquagcsima
Quadragesima
•S3 f Nine
rt 1 Eight
"fl 1 Seven
CO I Six
Rogation-
Sunday
Five Weeks
Ascension-
Day ! „ J Forty Days
Whit-Sun- ' ■"
day
Trinity-
Sunday
Seven Weeks
^ Eight Weeks'
A Table of all the Feasts
that are to BE observed in
the Church of England
through the Year.
All Sundays in the Year.
f The Circumcision of our Lord
JESUS CHRIST.
The Epiphany.
The Conversion of S. Ta//I.
The Purification of the Blessed
Virgin.
S. Matthias the Apostle.
The Annunciation of the Blessed
Virgin.
S. Mark the Evangelist.
S. Philip and S. Jacob the
Apostles.
The Ascension of our Lord
JESUS CHRIST.
S. Barnabas.
\ The Nativity of S.>/5m Baptist.
S. Peter the Apostle.
S. James the Apostle.
S. Bartholotnew the Apostle.
S. Matthew the Apostle.
S. Michael and all Angels.
S. Luke the Evangelist.
S. Simon and S. Jude, the
Apostles.
All Saints.
S. Andrew the Apostle.
S. Thomas the Apostle.
The Nativity of our Lord.
S. Stephen the Martyr.
S. John the Evangelist.
The Holy Innocents.
32
Prayer-Book of Charles II. 1662.
Charles II. 1662 {continued).
Monday \
and • in Easter- Week.
Tuesday
Monday ]
and V in WJiitsun- Week.
Tuesday]
A Table of the Vigils, Fasts,
AND Days of Abstinence, to
BE OBSERVED IN THE YeAR.
''The Nativity of our Lord.
The Purification of the
Blessed Virgin Mary.
The Annunciation of the
Blessed Virgin.
Easter-Day.
Ascension-Day.
Pentecost.
S. Matthias.
S. John Baptist.
S. Peter.
S. James.
S. Bartholomexo.
S. Matthew.
S. Simon and S. Jude.
S. Andrew.
S. Thomas.
All Saints.
The
Eves
or Vigils'
before
Note, that if any of these Feast-
D ays fall t4pon a Monday, then the
Vigil or Fast-Day shall be kept upon
the Saturday, and not upon the Sun-
day next before it.
Days of Fasting, or
Abstinence.
I. The Forty days of '''
Lent.
^The First
Sunday
II. The Ember-days at j" Lent,
the Four Seasons, J -^ "^ Feast
being the Wed- ofPente-
nesday, Friday, \ ^°^'-'
and Saturday SepL 14,
after (, ^^*^- ^^^
III. The Three ^^^rt!i'?i3«-(iyj, being
the Monday, Tuesday, and
Wednesday, before Holy
Thursday, or the Ascension
of our Lord.
IV. All the Fridays in the Year,
except Christmas-day.
Certain Solemn Days, for
WHICH particular SERVICES ARE
appointed.
I. The Fifth day of November,
being the day of the Papists'
Conspiracy.
II. The Thirtieth day of January,
being the day of the Martyr-
dom of King Charles the
First.
III. The Nine -and -twentieth day
of May, being the day of the
Birth and Return of King
Charles the Second.
[In ed. 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637, the Table of the Order of the Psahns (see p. 19)
is printed here before the Almanack.]
An Almanack, &c.
33
[The following Table does not appear in the First Prayer-Book of Edward VI.]
Second Edward VI. 1552.
AN ALMANACK FOR NINETEEN YEARS.
The year of
our Lord.
The Golden
Number.
The epact.
The Cycle of
the sun.
Dominical
letter.
Easter day.
1552
xiv
iv
xxi
C. B.
xvii April.
1553
XV
XV
xxu
A.
ii April.
1-554
XVI
xxvi
xxiii
G.
XXV March,
1555
xvu
VU
XXIV
F.
xiv April.
1556
xviii
xviu
XXV
E. D.
v April.
1557
XIX
XXIX
xxvi
C.
xviii April.
1558
1
XI
xxvii
B.
X April.
ISS9
11
xxii
XXVUl
A.
xxvi March.
1560
in
HI
1
G. F.
xiv April.
1561
IV
XIV
11
E.
vi April.
1562
V
XXV
111
D.
" [22 Mar.
1563
VI
XXVI
IV
C.
II April.
1564
vu
XVU
V
B. A.
3 April.
1565
VIU
XXVUl
VI
G.
22 April.
1566
IX
IX
vii
F.
7 April,
1567
X
XX
Via
E.
30 Mar.
1568
XI
1
IX
D. C.
8 Mar.
1569
xu
Xll
X
B.
10 Ap.
1570
xiii
xxiii
xi
A.
26 Mar.]
This continuation (with four errors in nine dates) appears only in one ed., 1552.
AN
Elizabeth, 1559.
ALMANACK FOR XXX YEARS.
The years of
our Lord.
The Golden
Number.
The Epacta.
The Cycle of
the Sun.
Dominical
letter.
Easter day.
1559
ii
xxii
xxviii
A.
26 March.
1560
111
111
i
G. F.
14 April.
1561
IV
XIV
ii
E.
6 April.
1562
V
XXV
111
D.
29 March.
1563
VI
VI
IV
C.
II ApriL
1564
vu
xvu
V
B. A.
2 April.
1565
VIU
XXVUl
VI
G.
22 April.
1566
IX
IX
vu
F.
14 April.
1567
X
XX
VIU
E.
30 March.
1568
XI
1
IX
D. C.
18 April.
1569
xu
xu
X
B.
10 April.
1570
XUl
xxui
XI
A.
26 March.
1571
xiv
IV
Xll
G.
15 April.
1572
XV
XV
XIII
F. E.
6 April.
1573
XVI
XXVI
Xiv
D.
22 March.
1574
xvu
vu
XV
C.
II April.
1575
xviii
XVlll
XVI
B.
3 April.
1576
xix
CXIX
XVII
A. G.
22 April.
»577
1
XI
XVIII
F.
7 April.
[Continued on next page.]
34
Prayer-Book of Elizabeth, 1559, &c.
The years of
our Lord.
The Golden
Number.
The Epacta.
The Cycle of
the Sun.
Dominical
letter.
Easter day.
1578
ii
xxii
xix
E.
30 March.
1579
111
111
XX
D.
29 April.
1580
IV
XIV
XXl
C. B.
3 April.
I581
V
XXV
xxn
A.
26 March.
1582
vi
VI
XXIII
G.
15 April.
1583
Vll
XVll
XXIV
F.
31 March.
1584
VUl
XXVlll
XXV
E. D.
19 April.
1585
IX
IX
XXVI
C.
II ApriL
1586
X
XX
XXVll
B.
3 April.
1587
XI
I
XXVIU
A.
16 April.
1588
Xll
Xll
1
G. F.
7 ApriL
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
H^ AN ALMANACK FOR XXXIV. YEARS.
The Year
The
Domi-
The first
of our
Golden
nical
Day of
Pasch-Day.
Ascen-
Whit
Lord.
Number.
Letter.
Lent.
sion-Day.
Sunday.
1637
iv
A
22 Febru.
9 April
18 Mali
28 Maii
1638
V
G
7
25 March
iii
xiii
1639
vi
F
27
14 April
xxiii
2 June
1640
vii
ED
19
5
xiv
24 Maii
I64I
viii
C
10 March
25
3 June
13 June
1642
ix
B
23 Febru.
10
19 Mail
29 Maii
1643
X
A
15
2
xi
xxi
1644
xi
GF
6 March
21
XXX
9 June
1645
xii
E
19 Febru.
6
XV
25 Maii
1646
xiii
D
II
29 March
vii
xvii
1647
xiv
C
3 March
18 April
XX vii
6 June
1648
XV
BA
16 Febru.
2
xi
21 Maii
1649
xvi
G
7
25 March
iii
xiii
1650
xvii
F
27
14 April
xxiii
2 June
I65I
xviii
E
12
30 March
viii
18 Maii
1652
xix
DC
3 March
18 April
xxvii
6 June
1653
i
B
23 Febru.
10
xix
29 Maii
1654
ii
A
8
26 March
iv
xiv
1655
iii
G
28
IS April
xxiv
3 June
1656
iv
FE
20
6
XV
25 Maii
1657
V
D
II
29 March
vii
xvii
1658
vi
C
24
II April
XX
XXX
1659
vii
B
16
3
xii
xxii
1660
viii
AG
7 March
22
xxxi
10 June
1661
ix
F
27 Febru.
H
xxiii
ii
1662
X
E
12
30 March
viii
18 Maii
1663
xi
D
4 March
19 April
xxviii
7 June
1664
xii
CB
24 Febru.
10
xix
29 Maii
1665
xiii
A
8
26 March
iv
xiv
1666
xiv
G
28
15 April
xxiv
3 June
1667
XV
F
20
7
xvi
26 Maii
1668
xvi
ED
5
22 March
30 April
X
1669
xvii
C
24
II April
20 Maii
XXX
1670
xviii
B
16
3
xii
xxii
An Almanack, &c.
35
James I. 1604.
^ AN ALMANACK FOR XXXIX YEARS.
The
Golden
Number
Sg.3.
0 re
3 =
-< re
1603
viii
B
20 Febru.
9 March
24 April
30 ]Mai
2 Junii
1604
ix
AG
5
22 Febru.
8
xiiii
17 Maii
1605
X
F
27 Janu
13
31 March
vi.
ix
1606
xi
E
16 Febr.
5 March
20 April
xxvi
xxix
1607
xii
D
I Febru
18 Febru
5-
xi
xiiii
1608
xiii
C. B
24 Janu
10
27 March
ii
V
1609
xiv
A
12 Febru
I March
16 April
xxii
XXV.
I6I0
XV
G
4
21 Febru
8
xiiii
xvii.
161 1
xvi
F
20 Janu
6
24 March
29 April
II.
I6I2
xvii
E. D
9 Febru
25
12 April
18 Maii
xxi
I6I3
xviii
C
31 Janu
17
4
X
xiii
I6I4
xix
B
20 Febru
9 March
24
XXX
2 Junii
1615
i
A
5
22 Febru
9
XV
18 Maii
I6I6
II
G. F
28 Janu
H
31 March
vi
ix
1617
iii
E
16 Febr.
7 March
20 April
xxvi
xxix
I6I8
iv
D
I
18 Febru
5
xi
xiiii
I6I9
V
C
24 Janu
10
28 March
iii
vi
1620
vi
B A
13 Febr.
I March
16 April
xxii
XXV
I62I
vii
G
28 Janu
14 Febru
I
vii.
X
1622
viii
F
17 Febr
6 March
21
xxvii.
XXX
1623
ix
E
9 Febr
16 Febru
13
xix
xxii
1624
X
DC
25 Janu
II
28 March
iii Maii
vi
1625
xi
B
13 Febru
2 March
17 April
xxiii
xxvi
1626
xii
A
5
22 Febru
9
XV
xviii.
1627
xiii
G
21 Janu
7
25 March
30 April
iii
1628
xiv
F. E
10 Febru
27
13 April
19 Maii
xxii.
1629
XV
D
I
18
5
xi
xiiii
1630
xvi
C
24 Janu
10
28 March
iii
vi
I63I
xvii
B
6 Febru
23
10 April
xvi.
xix
1632
xviii
A. G
29 Janu
20
I
vii.
X
1633
xix
F
17 Febru
6 March
21 April
xxvii.
XXX
1634
i
E
2 Febru
19 Febru
6
xii
XV.
1635
ii
D
25 Janu
II Febru
Mar: 29
iiii
vii.
1636
iii
C. B
14 Febru
2 March
Ap. 17
xxiii
xxvi
1637
iv
A
5
22 Febru
9
XV.
xviii
1638
v
G
21 Janu
7
25 March
30 April
iii
»639
vi
F
10 Febru
27
13 P April
20 Maii
xxiii
1640
vii
ED
2
19
5
xi.
xiiii
1641
viii
C
21 Janu
10 March
25-
xxxi.
3 June
[Continued on next page.]
Note, that the Supputation of the year of our Lord in the Church of
England, beginneth the xxv day of March, the same day supposed to be
the first day upon which the world was created, and the day when Christ
was conceived in the womb of the Virgin Mary.
P In Scotch ed., 1637, Ap. 14 {xightly).
36
Prayer-Book
OF James I., 1604, &c
Charles II. 1662.
James I. 1604.
A TABLE OF THE MOVEABLE
(continued).
FEASTS CALCULATE
FOURTY YEARS
D FOR
§^
'.
2?
^1
o-°.
w
1
1?
CO
1603
1604
1605
12 June
27 Mail
xix
27. Nov:
2 Decern
I
Ml
1606
8 June
24 Maii
30 Nov.
xxix
^
r*
1607
1661
9
9
F
4
Febr. lo
1608
XV
xxvii.
1662
10
20
E
2
Jan. 26
1609
4 June
3 Decern
1663
II
I
D
5
Febr. 15
1610
27 Maii
II
1664
12
12
CB
4
7
1611
xii.
I
1665
13
23
A
2
Jan. 22
1612
xxxi
29 Nov:
1666
14
4
G
5
Febr. II
1613
xxiii
xxviii.
1667
15
15
F
3
3
1614
12 June
xxvii.
1668
16
26
ED
I
Jan. 19
1615
28 Maii
3 Decern
1669
17
7
C
4
Febr. 7
1616
xix
i
1670
18
18
B
3
Jan. 30
1617
3 June
30 Nov:
1671
19
29
A
6
Febr. 19
1618
24 Mail
xxix
1672
I
II
GF
4
4
1619
xvi
xxviii.
1673
2
22
E
2
Jan. 26
1620
4 June
3 Decern
1674
3
3
D
5
Febr. 15
1621
20 Maii
ii
1675
4
14
C
3
Jan. 31
1622
9 June
i
1676
5
25
BA
2
23
1623
i
30 Nov:
1677
6
6
G
s
Febr. ii
1624
16 Maii
xxviii.
1678
7
17
F
2
Jan. 27
1625
5 June
xxviL
1679
8
28
E
5
Febr. 16
1626
28 Maii
3 Decern
1680
9
9
DC
4
8
1627
xiii
ii
1681
10
20
B
3
Jan. 30
1628
I June
30 Nov:
1682
II
I
A
s
Febr. 12
1629
24 Maii
xxix
1683
12
12
G
4
4
1630
xvi.
xxviii.
1684
n
23
FE
2
Tan. 27
1631
xxix
xxvii
1685
14
4
D
5
Febr. 15
1632
XX
2 Decern
1686
15
15
C
3
Jan. 31
1633
9 June
i
1687
16
26
B
2
23
1634
XXV
30 Nov.
1688
17
7
AG
5
Febr. 12
1635
17 Maii
xxix
1689
18
18
F
2
Jan. 27
1636
5 June
xxvii
1690
19
29
E
5
Febr. 16
1637
28 Maii
3 Decern
1691
I
II
D
4
8
1638
xiii
ii
1692
2
22
CB
2
Jan. 24
1639
2 June
i
1693
3
3
A
s
Febr. 12
1640
24 Maii
29 Nov. —
1694
4
14
G
4
4
1641
13 June
xxviii.
1695
s
25
F
I
Tan. 20
1696
6
6
ED
4
Febr. 9
[It will be observed that, for typo-
1697
7
17
C
3
Jan. 31
graphical reasons, it has been neces-
1698
8
28
B
6
Febr. 20
sary in this instance to place the 1604
1699
1700
9
10
9
20
A
4
3
Jan. 28
Calenda
ir after that of
1637-]
GF
A Table, &c.
37
Charles II. 1662.
A TABLE OF THE MOVEABLE FEASTS
CALCULATED FOR FOURTY YEARS [continued).
"2.|
>< 2.
• 0
CO-
^7
pen
c
I'D.
3 5-
1661
Febr. 27
April 14
May
19
May 23
June 2
24
Dec. I
1662
12
Mar. 30
4
8
May 18
26
Nov. 30
1663
March 4
April 19
24
28
June 7
23
29
1664
Febr. 24
10
15
19
May 29
24
27
1665
8
Mar. 26
April
30
4
14
27
Dec. 3
1666
28
April 15
May
20
24
June 3
24
2
1667
20
7
12
16
May 26
25
I
1668
5
Mar. 22
April
26
April 30
10
27
Nov. 29
1669
24
April II
May
16
May 20
30
24
28
1670
16
3
8
12
22
25
27
1671
March 8
23
28
June I
June II
23
Dec. 3
1672
Febr. 21
7
12
May 16
May 26
25
I
1673
12
Mar. 30
4
8
18
26
Nov. 30
1674
March 4
April 19
24
28
June 7
23
29
1675
Febr. 17
4
9
13
May 23
25
28
1676
9
Mar. 26
April
30
4
14
27
Dec. 3
1677
28
April 15
May
20
24
June 3
24
2
1678
13
Mar. 31
5
9
May 19
26
I
1679
March 5
April 20
25
29 June 8
23
Nov. 30
1680
Febr. 25
II
16
20
May 30
24
28
1681
16
3
8
12
22
25
27
1682
March i
16
21
25
June 4
24
Dec. 3
1683
Febr. 21
8
13
17
May 27
25
2
1684
13
Mar. 30
4
8
18
26
Nov. 30
1685
March 4
April 19
24
28
June 7
23
29
1686
Febr. 1 7
4
9
13
May 23
25
28
1687
9
Mar. 27
I
5
15
26
27
1688
March i
April 15
20
24
June 3
24
Dec. 2
1689
Febr. 13
Mar. 31
5
9
May 19
26
I
1690
March 5
April 20
25
29
June 8
23
Nov. 30
1691
Febr. 25
12
17
21
May 31
24
29
1692
10
Mar. 27
I
5
15
26
27
1693
March i
April 16
21
25
June 4
24
Dec. 3
1694
Febr. 21
8
13
17
May 27
25
2
1695
6
Mar. 24
April
28
2
12
27
I
1696
26
April 12
May
17
21
31
24
Nov. 29
1697
17
4
9
13
23
25
28
1698
March 9
24
29
June 2
June 12
22
27
1699
Febr. 22
9
14
May 18
May 28
25
Dec. 3
1700
14 1 Mar. 31
5
9
19
26
I
Note, that the Supputation of the year of our Lord in the Church of
England beginneth the Five and twentieth day of March.
38
Prayer-Book of James I. 1604.
[The foUowing Table does not appear in the First Prayer-Book of Edward VL]
Second Edward VI. 1552.
[No Table appears.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[No Table appears.]
James I. 1604.
TO FIND EASTER FOR EVER.
The
Golden
Number.
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
i
ii
April ix
Mar. xxvi
X
xxvii
xi
XX viii
xii
xxix
vi
XXX
vii
xxxi
viii
April I
m
iv
V
April xvi
April ix
Mar. xxvi
xvu
iii
xxvii
XVlll
iv
xxviii
XIX
V
xxix
XX
vi
xxiii
XIV
vii
xxiv
XV
viii
XXV
VI
vii
viii
April xvi
April ii
April xxiii
April ix
April ii
April xvi
April ix
XVll
iii
xxiv
XI
iv
XXV
Xll
V
xix
xiu
vi
XX
XIV
March 3 1
xxi
XV
April i
xxii
IX
X
xi
xii
X
iii
xvii
X
XI
Mar. 28
xviii
xi
xu
xxix
xix
V
XIU
XXX
XX
vi
xiv
xxxi
xxi
vii
VUl
April i
xxii
viii
xiii
Mar. xxvi
XXVll
XXVIII
xxix
XXX
xxxi
XXV
XIV
XV
April xvi
April ii
XVll
iii
XVIU
iv
XIX
V
XUl
vi
XIV
vii
XV
viii
XVI
Mar. xxvi
XXVll
XXVIU
xxn
XXIII
XXIV
XXV
xvii
xviii
xix
April xvi
April ii
April xxiii
X
xxiv
XI
iv
xviii
xu
V
xix
XIII
March 30
XX
XIV
xxxi
xxi
XV
April i
xxii
IT When ye have found the Sunday Letter in the uppermost line, guide
your eye downward from the same, till ye come right over against the
Prime ; and there is shewed both what Month, and what Day of the
Month, Easter falleth that year.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
To FIND Easter for ever.
[Same as 1604.]
[Note. In some editions, e.g. of 1607,
1627, and 1631, a note is introduced here
concerning the " Golden Number."]
Charles II. 1662.
To FIND Easter for ever.
[Same as 1604, but to end of note is added]
But note, that the name of the
Month is set at the left hand, or
else just with the Figure, and fol-
loweth not, as in other tables by
descent, but collateraL
The Kalendar.
39
[In the following Kalendar it has not been thought necessary to print after each month
the Tables of Lessons. They are given with the First Book of Edward VI., which is
copied exactly as to arrangement from the originals, except that Arabic numerals (for
the sake of the less space they occupy) are used instead of Roman numerals.
The Variations 0/ the Lessons in the successive editions are noted at the foot of each
month thus printed. On the opposite page the variations of the Calendar, in each of
the five editions, are given, except that for the sake of symmetry, and because the varia-
tions are so slight, the editions of 1552 and 1559 are combined in one column. The few
additions made in the latter of the two are given within brackets.
It has been found difficult in so small a page, and has not been thought necessary,
to repeat the full head-lines through the five successive editions ; but an example of
the variations for the month of January is here given. J
Second Edward VI. 1552, and Elizabeth, 1559.
ii)gianuarg %^\%
mi. Bags.
1
Morning Pr.wer.
Evening Prayer.
i Lesson.
ii Lesson.
i Lesson. , ii Lesson.
iii
A kalend.
b iiiii No.
Circumcision.
i
ii
Gen. xvii Roma. ii
Genesis i Math. i
Deut X Coloss. ii
Gene. ii Roman i
James I. 1604.
Yi JANUARY HATH XXXI. DAYS.
The Moon xxix.i
a"
Morning Prayer.
Evening Prayer.
i Lesson.
ii Lesson.
i Lesson. ii Lesson.
. 1
XIX, 1
viii 2
A Kalend. ■ Circumcision,
b Iiiii No. |
i
ii
Gen. i/Rom. 2
Genesis i Matth. i
Deut. 10 Col. 2
Gen. 2 Rom. i
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
JANUARY HATH XXXI. DAYS.
The Moon xxx.
/riseth 1 (• 7 min. 12.
Sun ■] \ hour •
I falleth ) (4 min. 48.
^3
5-
Morning Prayer.
Evening Prayer.
I Lesson. 2 Lesson.
I Lesson. 2 Lesson.
xix I \ A Kalend. Circumcision,
viii 2 1 b iiii No. |
ii
Gen. 17 Rom. 2 Deut. 10 Colos. 2I
Gen. I Mat. i Gen. 2 Rom. i|
Charles II. 1662.
January hath xxxi. days.
The Moon hath xxx. '
Morning Praysr.
Evening Prayer.
I Lesson. | 2 Lesson.
I Lesson.
2 Lesson.
2
I
2
A Kalend. ^Circumcision of
b 4 No. 1 [our Lord.
Gen. iMatth. i
Gen. 2
Rom. I
1 This varies with the months as follows :
— xxix. for January, February, March,
April, June, September, and November;
xxx. for May, July, August, October, and
December.
■■ This varies with the months as follows :
— xxix. for April, June, .September, and
November ; xxx. for January, February,
March, May, July, August, October, and
December.
40
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
JANUARY.
JANUARY.
%
MATINS.
EVENSONG.
I Less.
2 Z/^j.
1 Less.
2 Less.
A
Kalend.
I
CircumcL
I
Gen. 17
Roma. 2
Deut 10
Colics. 2
b
4 No.
2
2
Gene, i
Math. I
Gene. 2
Roma. I
c
3 No.
3
3
3
2
4
2
d
Prid. No.
4
4
5
3
6
3
e
Nonas,
5
s
7
4
8
4
f
8 Id.
6
Epifhani,
6
Esai. 60
Luke 3
Esai. 49
John 2
g
7 Id.
7
7
Gen. 9
Math. S
Gen- II
Roma. S
A
6 Id.
8
8
12
6
13
6
b
Sid.
9
9
14
7
IS
7
c
4 Id.
10
10
16
8
17
8
d
3 Id.
II
II
18
9
19
9
e
Prid. Id.
12
12
20
10
21
10
f
Idus.
13
13
22
II
23
II
g
19 kl.
H
H
24
12
25
12
A
18 kl.
IS
IS
26
13
27
13
b
17 kl.
16
16
28
14
29
14
c
16 kL
17
17
30
IS
31
IS
d
iSkl.
18
18
32
16
33
16
e
14 kl.
19
19
34
17
3S
I Cor. I
f
13 kl.
20
20
3f
18
37
2
S
12 kl.
21
21
38
19
39
3
A
11 kl.
22
22
40
20
41
4
b
10 kl.
23
23
42
21
43
5
c
9kL
24
24
44
22
4S
6
d
8kL
2S
Con. Paulu
2S
46
Act 22
47
Act. 26
e
7kl.
26
26
48
mat. 23
49
I Cor. 7
f
6kl.
27
27
50
24
Exod. I
8
g
5kl.
28
28
Exod. 2
2S
3
9
A
4kl.
29
29
4
26
5
10
b
3kl.
30
30
6
27
7
II
c
Prid. kl.
31
I
8
28
9
12
Variation of the Lessons in successive Editions.
The eds. of 1553 and 1559 follow the 1549
throughout.
The eds. of 1604, &c., follow 1549 to the
7th day, when Gen. 11 is omitted, and on
the 19th day, Gen. 36 is omitted ; but on
the asth. Proper Lessons for the Conver-
sion of S.Paul [Wisdom, caps. 5 and 6]
are interpolated, so that the Lessons for
the 36th day are as before. The 6th chap-
ter of Exodus is, however, omitted on the
30th, so that the month ends with Exodus,
caps. 9 and 10.
The Scotch ed. of 1637 follows 1549 till
the 24th, when Gen. 26 is omitted ; but the
two Proper Lessons for the Conversion of
S. Paul being interpolated, the month
ends, Exodus, caps. 7 and 8.
The ed. of 1662 follows 1604 in omitting
Gen. n and a6, and insertion of Proper
Lessons for Conversion of S. Paul. A por-
tion, however, of Exodus, cap. 6, is re-
tained [i.e. to V. 14] so that the month
ends as in i540.
_ The Second Leisom are throughout the
six editions the same.
Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 41
JANUARY
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Elizabeth, 1559.
HATH XXXI. DAYS.
Ps.
Kalend.
Circumcision.
I
4 No.
2
3 No.
3
Prid. No.
4
Nonas.
5
8 Id.
Epiphanie.
6
7 Id.
7
6 Id.
8
Sid.
9
4 Id.
10
3 Id.
Sol in aqua.
II
Prid. Id.
12
Idus.
13
19 kl.
Februarii.
14
18 kl.
IS
17 kl.
Term begin.
16
16 kl.
17
iskL
18
14 kl.
19
13 kl-
20
12 kl.
21
II kl.
22
10 kl.
23
9kl.
24
8kl.
Con. Paul.
25
7kl.
26
6kl.
27
ski.
28
4kl.
29
3kl.
30
Prid. kl.
I
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Circumcision.
I
A
Kalend.
2
b
iv No.
3
c
iii No.
4
d
prid. No.
5
e
Nonas.
6
f
viii Id.
7
g
vii Id.
8
A
vi Id.
9
b
V Id.
10
c
iv Id.
II
d
iii Id.
12
e
prid. Id.
13
f
Idus.
14
g
xix kl.
15
A
xviii kl.
16
b
xvii kl.
17
c
xvi kl.
18
d
xy kl.
19
e
xiv kl.
20
f
xiii kl.
21
g
xii kl.
22
A
xi kl.
23
b
x kl.
24
c
ix kl.
25
d
viii kl.
26
e
vii kl.
27
f
vi kl.
28
g
V kl.
29
A
iv kl.
30
b
iii kl.
31
c
prid. kl.
Epiphany.
Lucian.
David King.
Sol in Aquario.
Mango Bishop.
Februarii.
Prisca.
Fabian.
Agnes.
Vincent.
Fast.
Convers. Paul.
James
Kalend.
4 No.
3 No. ,
prid. No.
Nonas.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
Sid.
4 Id.
3 Id.
prid. Id.
Idus.
19 kl.
18 kl.
17 kl.
16 kl.
iSkl.
14 kl.
13 kl.
12 kl.
II kl.
10 kl.
9kl.
8kl.
7kl.
6kl.
Ski.
4kl.
3kl.
prid. kl.
I. 1604.
Ps.
Circumcision.
I
2
3
4
S
Epiphany.
6
Lucian.
7
8
9
10
Sol. in Aquario.
II
12
Hilarii.
^3 A.
Februarii.
14 ?
IS "
16 2
17 0
Prisca.
18 >y
19 «
Fabian.
20.S
Agnes.
21 13
Vincent.
22 •■3
^3|
Convers. Paul.
24 ^
25^
26 0
„„ M
27 .
28 s
„„ >>
29 g
ZO&,
30 0)
Ps.
I
I
A
2
2
b
3
3
c
4
4
d
S
S
e
6
6
f
I
7
8
i
9
9
b
10
10
c
II
II
d
12
12
e
13
13
f
14
14
g
15
15
A
16
16
b
17
17
c
18
18
d
19
19
e
20
20
f
21
21
g
22
22
A
23
23
b
24
24
c
25
25
d
26
26
e
27
27
f
28
28
g
29
29
A
30
30
b
31
31
c
Charles II. 1662.
Kalend.
4 No.
3 No.
Pr. No.
Nonce.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
Sid.
4 Id.
3 Id.
pr. Id.
Idus.
19 kl. Feb.
18 kl.
17 kl.
16 kl.
iSkl.
14 kl.
13 kl.
12 kl.
II kl.
10 kl.
9kl.
8kl.
7kl.
6kl.
Ski.
4kl.
3kl.
Prid. kl.
Circumcision of our
[Lord. .
Epiphany ofoiir Lord. S
Lucian, Priest & Mart. o.
a
c
o
Hilary, Bish. & Confes. 0
-1
X!
H
Prisca, Rom. Virg. & M.
Fabian, B. of Rome, M.
Agnes, Rom. Virg. & M .
Vincent, Soan. Deac.
[& M.
Conversion of S. Paul.
K. Charles Martyr.
42
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
FEBRUARY.
FEBRUARY.
MATINS.
EVENSONG.
I Less.
2 Less.
I Less.
2 Less.
d
Kalend.
I
2
Exod. 10
Mark I
Exod. II
I Cor. 13
e
4 No.
2
Puri. Ma.
3
12
2
»3
H
f
3 No.
3
4
14
3
15
15
g
Prid. No.
4
s
16
4
17
16
A
Nonas.
5
6
18
s
19
2 Cor. I
b
8 Id.
6
7
20
6
21
2
c
7 Id.
7
8
22
7
23
3
d
6 Id.
8
9
24
8
32
4
e
Sid.
9
10
33
9
34
5
f
4 Id.
10
II
35
10
40
6
g
3 Id.
II
12
LeuL 18
II
Leui. 19
7
A
Prid. Id.
12
13
20
12
Nume. 10
§
b
Jdus.
13
14
Num. II
13
12
9
c
16 kl.
H
15
13
14
14
10
d
15 kL
IS
16
IS
15
16
II
e
14 kL
16
17
17
16
18
12
f
13 kL
17
18
19
Luk.di.i.
20
13
g
12 kL
18
»9
21
dL I
22
Cralath. I
A
II kL
«9
20
23
2
24
2
b
10 kL
20
21
2S
3
26
3
c
9kL
21
22
27
4
28
4
d
8kL
22
23
29
5
30
5
e
7kL
23
24
3>
6
32
6
f
6kL
24
Mathias.
25
33
7
34
Ephes. I
g
SkL
25
20
35
8
36
2
A
4kL
26
27
Deut. I
9
Deut. 2
3
b
3kl.
27
2§
3
10
4
4
c
Pru/.\d.
28
29
5
II
6
5
Variation of the Lessons in successive Editions.
The eds. of 1552 and 1559 follow 1549
throughouL
The eds. of 1604 begin with Exodus 11
and 13, and interpolate Wisdom, caps. 9
and 12, for " tht Purification^^ Later on, in
order, Exodus, caps. 35 and 40, are omitted.
Then Leviticus, cap. a6, inserted ; then
Numbers, caps. 10, 15, 18, 19, 36, a8, 39,
33, and 34, omitted. To make up for the
excess [= oj of omission of chapters over
insertions, Deuteronomy, caps. 7, 8, 9, 10,
II, 13, and 15 are added at the end : and
Wisdom 19 and Ecclesiasticus i are inter-
polated for 5. Matthias' Day.
The Scotch ed. of 1637, beginning with
Exodus, caps. 9 and 10, interpolates Wis-
dom, caps. 4 and 6, for " the Purifica-
tion," and also for the i3th day a part
of Leviticus, cap, 9 [i.e. ver. 33 to ver. 12
of cap. 10] ; and for the 13th, caps. 12
and 16. Later on, Leviticus, caps. 31,
33, 34, 35 [i.e. from ver. 35], 36, and
37 ; also Numbers, caps. 5, 6, 8, and 9,
are interpolated. On the other hand.
Numbers, caps. 18, 19, and 26, are omitted ;
so that on the last day (the zSthi we have
Numbers, caps. 30 and 31.
The ed. of 1663 begins the same as the
first three Books, viz. Exodus, caps. 10
and II. It then leaves a space for two
Lessons for the Purification, and omits
Exod. 35 and 40 (so that for the nth and
1 3th days the Lessons are the same as in
1549, &C.) It next omits Numbers, caps.
IS, 18, 19, 26, 28, 39, 3^, and 34, supplying
the deficiency by adding Deut., caps. 7,
8, g, 10, II, and 12, and leaving a space
for Proper Lessons for .J. Matthias Day.
For the 2Qth, two extra Lessons are pro-
vided by Deut., caps. 13 and 14.
The Second Lessons are throughout the
six editions the same, but in the ed. of
1663, two lessons for the 39th are added,
vix. Matt. 7 and Rom. 13.
Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 43
FEBRUARY HATH XXVHI. DAYS.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Elizabeth, 1559.
d
Kalend.
e
4 No.
Puri. Mary.
f
3 No.
g
A
Prid. No.
Nonas.
b
8 Id.
c
7 Id.
d
6 Id.
e
Sid.
f
4 Id.
Sol in Pisces.
g
3 Id.
A
Prid. Id.
[Term ends].
b
Idus.
c
16 kl.
March.
d
iSkl.
e
14 kl.
f
13 kl.
g
12 kl.
A
II kl.
b
10 kl.
c
9kl.
d
8kl.
e
7W.
f
6kl.
S. Mathias.
g
ski.
A
4kl.
b
3W.
c
Pnd. kl.
Ps.
I
d
2
16
2
e
3
S
3
i
4
4
g
S
6
13
2
5
6
A
b
7
8
10
7
8
c
d
9
10
18
9
ID
e
f
11
12
7
II
12
g
A
13
IS
13
b
14
IS
16
4
12
14
15
16
c
d
e
17
18
17
18
i
g
19
10
iq
A
20
20
b
21
17
21
c
22
6
22
d
23
23
e
24
14
24
t
25
26
3
25
26
i
27
28
6
27
28
b
c
89
29
James I. 1604.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Fast.
Puri/. o/B. Mary.
Blasii.
I
d
Kalend. \
2
e
iv
No. A
3
f
iii
No.
4
g
prid
No.
5
A
Nonas. \
6
b
viii
Id.
■J
c
vii
Id.
8
d
vi
Id.
9
e
V
Id.
10
f
iv
Id.
II
g
iii
Id.
12
A
prid
Id.
13
b
Idus. 1
14
c
xvi
kl.
IS
d
XV
kl.
16
e
xiv
kl.
17
f
xiii
kl.
18
g
xii
kl.
19
A
xi
kl.
20
b
X
kl.
21
c
ix
kl.
22
d
viii
kl.
23
e
vii
kl.
24
f
vi
kl.
2S
g
v
kl.
26
A
iv
kl.
27
b
iii
kl.
28
c
prid
kL
Agathe.
Sol in Piscibus.
Valentine.
March.
Colman.
Fast.
.S". Matthias.
Kalend.
4 No.
3 No.
prid. No,
Nonas.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
sId.
4 Id.
3 Id.
prid. Id.
Idus.
16 kl.
15 kl.
14 kl.
13 w.
12 kl.
II kl.
10 kl.
okl.
8kl.
7kl.
6kl.
SkL
4kl.
3kl.
prid. kl.
Fast.
Puri/. of Mary.
Blasii.
Agathe.
Ps.
2
3
4
S
6
7
8
Sol in Piscibus.
Valentine.
March.
Fast.
6". Matthias.
Ps.\
2
I
d
3
2
e
4
3
f
5
4
g
6
5
A
7
6
b
8
7
c
9
8
d
10
9
e
II
10
f
12
II
g
13
12
A
14
13
b
15
14
c
16
15
d
17
16
e
18
17
f
19
18
g
20
19
A
21
20
b
22
21
c
23
22
d
24
23
e
2S
24
f
26
2S
g
27
26
A
28
^l
b
29
28
29
c
Charles II. 1662.
22 6
23"^
24 j<
25 8
26 n
27 u
-8 ^
29(5:
u
•s
•3
Kalend.
4 No.
3 No.
Pr. No.
NoncE.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
Sid.
4 Id.
3 Id.
Pr. Id.
Idus.
16 kl. Mart,
iskl.
14 kl.
13 kl.
12 kl.
II kl.
10 kl.
gkl.
8kl.
7kl.
6kl.
ski.
4kl.
3kl.
Pr. kl.
Fast.
Ptirification 0/ Mary. •
Blasius, an Armenian
(B. & M. .
Agatha,aSicilianV.&M. ■
Valentine, Bish.& Mart. '
Fast.
.S". Matthias, Afost.
{&' M.
44
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
MARCH.
MARCH.
1*
MATINS.
EVENSONG.
I Less.
2 Less.
I L.ess.
2 Z<f jj.
d
Kalend.
I
30
Deu. 7
Luk. 12
Deu. 8
Ephe. 6
e
6 No.
2
I
9
13
10
Philip. I
f
5 No.
3
2
II
14
12
2
g
4 No.
4
3
13
15
14
3 •
A
3 No.
5
4
15
16
16
4
b
Prid. No.
6
17
17
18
Collos. I
c
Nonas.
7
6
19
18
20
2
d
8 Id.
8
7
21
19
22
3
e
7 Id.
9
8
23
20
24
4
f
6 Id,
10
9
25
21
26
I Thes. I
g
Sid.
II
10
27
22
28
2
A
4 Id.
12
II
29
23
30
3
b
3 Id.
13
12
31
24
32
4
c
Prid. Id.
14
13
33
John. I
34
5
d
Idus.
15
14
Josue. I
2
Josue. 2
2 Thes. I
e
17 kl.
16
IS
3
3
4
2
f
16 kl.
17
16
5
4 •
6
3
g
15 kl.
18
17
7
5
8
I Timo.
A
14 kl.
19
18
9
6
10
2- 3
b
13 kl.
20
»9
II
7
12
4
c
12 kL
21
20
13
8
14
S
d
II U
22
21
IS
9
16
6
e
10 kL
23
22
17
10
18
2 Tim. I
f
9kL
24
23
19
II
20
2
g
8kl.
25
Annuncia,
24
21
12
22
3
A
7kl.
26
25
23
13
24
4
b
6kl.
27
.26
Judic I
14
Judic 2
Titus I
c
5kL
28
27
3
IS
4
2. 3
d
4kl.
29
28
s
16
6
Phile. I
e
3lcl.
30
29
7
17
8
Hebre. I
f
Prid. kl.
31
30
9
18
10
2
Variation of the Lessons
The eds. of 1552 and 1559 follow 1549
throughout, except that on the i6th and
five following days the same Momine
Lesson is repealed in the evening, and
so on each day. Caps. 10, 11, 13 follow
rightly, but then the Lessons jump to
cap. 20, as the Evening Lesson for the
24th, so restoring uniformity with i549-
The eds. of 1&4, &c., begin with Deut.
x6 and 17, and continue to the 34th chap-
ter (as in 1549). Of Joshua, caps, t to 10
follow, caps. II to 33 are omitted, but caps.
33 and 34 are retained. Chapters i to 10
of Judges follow on (as in 1549), and to
supply the eleven remaining days, we have
Judges, caps. 11 to 21, the four chapters
of Ruth, the five chapters of I. Samuel,
besides Ecclesiasticus, caps. 3 and 3, in-
terpolated for the Feast of the Amhuh-
ciatioH.
The Scotch ed. of 1637 begins with three
in successive Editions.
chapters of Numbers (caps. 33, 35, and
36), and then straight through the tnirty-
four chapters of Deuteronomy, omitting
only cap. 14. It then (as in 160x4 cd.) takes
Joshua, caps, i to so, omitting the rest,
except caps. 14, so, 32, 33, and 34. Then
follow nine chapters of Judges (so that
the Lessons for the last day are Judges
8 and 9, instead of 9 and 10, as in :549l.
The ed. of 1663 begins with DeuL 15
and 16, and takes all the remaining chap-
ters, except the 33rd. Of Joshua (as in
1604), caps. I to 10 follow, and then all
the rest omitted, except caps. 23 and 34.
Of Judges, the whole twenty-one, and of
Ruth the four chapters, follow, requiring
four chapters of I. Samuel to complete
the month. A vacant place is left for the
Lessons for the Annunciation.
The Second Lessons are throughout the
six editions the same.
Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 45
MARCH HATH XXXI. DAYS.
Second Edw. VI. 155a.
Elizabeth, 1559.
d
Kalend.
e
6 No.
f
sNo.
g
4 No.
A
3 No.
PrTd. No.
b
c
Nonas.
d
8 Id.
e
7 Id.
f
6 Id.
g
Sid.
A
4 Id.
b
aid.
c
Prid. Id.
d
Idus.
e
17 kl.
f
16 kl.
g
15 kl.
A
14 kl.
b
13 kl.
c
12 kl.
d
II kl.
e
lokl.
f
gkl.
g
8kl.
A
ykl.
b
6kl.
c
ski.
d
4kl.
e
3kl.
f
Prid. kl.
Equinoctium.
Sot in ariete.
Aprilis.
A nnunciation.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
David.
Cedde.
1
d
Kalend.
2
e
vi No.
3
f
V No.
4
g
iv No.
5
A
iii No.
6
b
prid. No.
7
c
Nonas.
8
d
viii Id.
9
e
vii Id.
10
f
vi Id.
n
g
V Id.
12
A
iv Id.
13
b
iii Id.
14
c
prid. Id.
IS
d
Idus.
16
e
xvii kl.
17
f
xvi kl.
18
g
XV kl.
19
A
xiv kl.
20
b
xiii kl.
21
c
xii kl.
22
d
xi kL
23
e
X kl.
24
f
ix kl.
25
g
viii kl.
26
A
vii kl.
27
b
vi kl.
28
c
V kl.
29
d
iv kl.
30
e
iii kl.
31
f
prid. kl.
Ps.
30
ig
I
d
I
8
2
e
2
3
f
3
16
4
g
4
S
S
A
S
6
b
6
13
7
c
7
2
8
d
8
9
e
9
10
10
f
ID
II
g
II
18
12
A
12
7
13
b
13
14
c
14
15
15
d
15
4
16
e
16
17
f
17
12
18
g
18
I
19
A
'9
20
b
20
9
21
c
21
22
d
22
17
23
e
23
6
24
f
24
25
g
25
14
26
A
26
3
27
b
27
28
c
28
II
29
d
29
30
e
30
19
31
f
Perpetue.
Const 3. King.
Gregory.
Sol in Ariete.
Aprilis.
Patrick.
Cyril Bishop.
Cuthbert Bishop
Benedict.
Fast.
Ann. of Mary.
I nit. Reg. Carol.
James I. 1604.
Ps.
Kalend.
David.
3>3
6 No.
Cedde.
I
sNo.
2
4 No.
3
3 No.
4
prid. No.
5
Nonas.
Perpetue.
6
8 Id.
•J
7 Id.
g
6 Id.
9
sId.
10
4 Id.
Gregorie.
II
3 Id.
Sol in Ariete.
12 <f>
prid. Id.
13 s
Idus.
14 0
17 kl.
Aprilis.
'5 "
16 kl.
16 €
iSkl.
■ Edward.
'7^
14 kl.
18 ;
13 kl.
19-:
12 kl.
Benedict.
20.5
II kl.
21 -g
10 kl.
22 "m
9kl.
I nit relaco. Fast
23^
8kl.
A nnunjo/Mary.
24 8
7kl.
25 B3
6kl.
26 i.
SkL
^tI
4kl.
28 2
3kl.
29 P^
prid. kl.
30 J
Ps.
30
I
d
I
2
e
2
3
f
3
4
g
4
5
A
5
6
b
6
7
c
7
8
d
8
9
e
9
ID
f
10
II
g
II
12
A
12
13
b
13
14
c
14
15
d
IS
16
e
16
17
f
17
18
g
18
19
A
19
20
b
20
21
c
21
22
d
22
23
e
23
24
f
24
25
g
25
26
A
26
27
b
27
28
c
28
29
d
29
30
e
30
31
f
Charles II. 1663.
[nevia.
David, Archb. of JVIe-
Cedde or Chad, B. of
[Litch.
Kalend.
6 No.
sNo.
4 No.
3 No.
Pr. No.
Nona.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
5 Id.
4 Id.
3 Id.
Pr. Id.
Idus.
17 kl April
16 kl.
15 kl.
14 kl.
13 w.
12 kl.
II kl.
10 kl.
gkl.
8kl.
7kl.
6kl.
sw.
4kl.
3kl.
Pr. kL
PerpetuaMauritanMart •£
Greg.M.B. ofRome&C.
Edw. K. of theWest Sax.
Benedict, Abbot.
Fast.
A nnunciation of Ma ry.
46
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
APRIL.
APRIL.
r
MATINS.
EVENSONG.
I Less.
2 Z«j.
I Less.
2 Less.
g
Kalend.
I
I
Judi. II
John 19
Judi. 12
Hebre. 3
A
4 No.
2
2
13
20
14
4
b
3 No.
3
3
IS
21
16
S
c
Prid. No.
4
4
17
Acts I
18
6
d
Nonas.
S
5
19
2
20
7
e
8 Id.
6
6
21
3
Ruth I
8
f
7 Id.
7
7
Ruth 2
4
3
9
g
6 Id.
8
8
4
5
iRegumi
10
A
5 Id.
9
9
lRegum2
6
3
II
b
4 Id.
10
10
4
^ 7
S
12
c
3 Id.
II
II
6
• 8
7
13
d
Prid. Id.
12
12
8
9
9
Jacob. I
e
Idus.
13
13
10
10
II
2
f
18 kl.
14
14
12
II
13
3
g
17 kl.
IS
15
14
12
IS
4
A
16 kl.
16
16
16
13
17
s
b
IS kl.
^l
^l
18
14
19
I Peter. I
c
14 kl.
18
18
20
IS
21
2
d
13 kl.
19
19
22
16
23
3
e
12 kl.
20
20
24
17
25
4
f
II kl.
21
21
26
18
27
5
g
10 kl.
22
22
28
19
29
2 Peter. I
A
9kl. .
23
23
30
20
31
2
b
8kl.
24
24
2 Reg. I
21
2 Reg. 2
3
c
7kl.
2S
Mar. Evan.
2S
3
22
4
I John. I
d
6kl.
26
26
5
23
6
2
e
SkL
27
27
7
24
8
3
f
4kl.
28
28
9
2S
10
4
g
A
3kl.
29
29
II
26
12
5
Prid. kL
30
30
13
27
14
2. 3. Joh.
Variation of the Lessons in successive Editions.
The eds. of issa and 1559 follow 1549
throughout.
The eds. of 1604, &c.i begin with I. Sam.,
caps. 6 and 7, and go through the remain-
ing 25 chapters (i.e. to the 31st). So also
of II. Samuel, each of the 24 chapters fol-
low in order, and 8 chaptei-s of I. Kings,
so that for the 30th day we find I. Kings,
caps. 7 and 8. For S. Mark's Day, two
chapters, Ecclus. 4 and 5, are provided.
The Scotch ed. of 1637 begins with Judges
10 and II, and contains the remaining 12
chapters, i.e. to the 31st. Then follow the
4 olRuth, and the 31 chapters of I. Samuel.
Next, eleven chapters of 1 1. Samuel, which,
with the provision of the two caps, of
Ecclesiasticus for S. Mark's Day (as in
1604), complete the month.
The ed. of 1662 follows closely upon the
1604 ed., being throughout exactly one
chapter behindhand ; i.e. beginning with
I. Samuel, caps. 5 and 6(insteadof I. Sam.,
caps. 6 and 7), and ending with I. Kings,
caps. 6 and 7 (instead of 1. Kings, caps. 7
and 8). For S. Mark's Day also provision
is made.
The Second Lessons are throughout the
six editions the same.
Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 47
APRIL HATH XXX DAYS.
Second Edward VI. 1553.
Elizabeth, 1559.
K
II
A
b
IQ
c
8
d
16
e
S
f
K
IS
A
2
b
c
10
d
e
18
f
7
K
A
15
b
4
c
d
12
e
I
f
K
P
A
b
17
c
6
d
e
14
f
3
K
A
Kalend.
4 No.
3 No.
Prid. No.
Nonas.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
5 Id.
4 Id.
3 Id.
Prid. Id.
Sol. in iauro.
Idus.
18 kl.
Mail.
17 kl.
16 kl.
15 kl.
14 kl.
13 kl.
12 kl.
II kl.
10 kl.
9kl.
S. George.
8kl.
7kl.
Mark Euan.
6kl.
ski.
4kl.
3kl.
Prid. kl.
viii
I
g
KaUnd.
xvi
2
A
iv No.
V
3
b
iii No.
4
c
prid. No.
xiii
S
d
Nonas.
ii
6
e
viii Id.
7
f
vii Id.
8
g
vi Id.
X
9
A
V Id.
xviii
10
b
iv Id.
vii
II
c
iii Id.
12
d
prid. Id.
XV
13
e
Idus.
iv
»4
f
xviii kl.
IS
g
xvii kl.
xii
16
A
xvi kl.
i
17
b
XV kl.
18
c
xiv kl.
ix
19
d
xiii kl.
20
e
xii kl.
xvii
21
f
xi kl.
vi
22
g
X kl.
23
A
ix kl.
xiv
24
b
viii kl.
iii
25
c
vii kl.
26
d
vi kl.
xi
27
e
v kl.
28
f
iv kl.
xix
29
g
iii kl.
viii
30
A
prid. kl.
James
Ps.
1
8
I
g
Kalend.
2
16
2
A
4 No.
3
S
3
b
3 No.
4
4
c
prid. No.
S
13
S
d
Nonas.
6
2
6
e
8 Id.
7
7
f
7 Id.
8
8
g
6 Id.
9
10
9
A
5 Id.
10
18
ID
b
4 Id.
II
7
II
c
3 Id.
12
12
d
prid. Id.
13
IS
13
e
Idus.
14
4
14
f
18 kl.
15
IS
g
17 kl.
16
12
16
A
16 kl.
17
I
17
b
15 kl.
18
18
c
14 kl.
19
9
19
d
13 kl.
20
20
e
12 kl.
21
17
21
f
II kl.
22
6
22
g
10 kl.
23
23
A
9kl.
24
14
24
b
8kl.
25
3
2S
c
7kl.
26
26
d
6kl.
27
2
27
e
ski.
28
28
f
4kl.
29
19
29
g
3kl.
30
8
30
A
prid. kl.
Scotch Liturgry, 1637.
Gilbert Bishop.
Richard.
Ambrose.
Sol in Tauro.
MaiL
Alphege.
Serf Bishop.
S. George.
Mark Evang.
I. 1604.
Richard.
Ambrose.
Ps.
Sol. in Tauro.
MaiL
Alphege.
S. George.
Mark, Evang.
13 5
15 2
16 J>
17 5"
18-
19.-
20 t«
•g
27 ^
28 2
29 Pk
30 H
Ps.
I
2
I
2
g
A
3
3
b
4
5
6
4
S
6
c
d
e
I
9
7
8
9
f
g
A
10
10
b
II
II
c
12
12
d
13
14
13
14
e
f
15
16
IS
16
g
A
17
18
17
18
b
c
19
19
d
20
20
e
21
21
1
22
22
g
23
23
A
24
24
b
25
26
25
26
c
d
27
28
28
e
f
29
30
29
30
i
Charles II. 1663.
Kalend.
4 No.'
3 No.
Pr. No.
Nona.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
5 Id.
4 Id.
3 Id.
Pr. Id.
Idus.
8 kl. Maij.
17 kl.
16 kl.
iSkl.
14 kl.
13 kl.
12 kl.
II kl.
10 kl.
9kl.
8kl.
7kl.
6kl.
Ski.
4kl.
3kl.
Pr. kl.
Richard.B. ofChichester
Ambrose Bish. of Milan. •
Alphege,Archb. of Cant
S. George, Martyr.
S. MarkfEvangel. &'M.
48
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
MAY.
MAY.
^
t
MATINS.
EVENSONG.
I Less.
2 Less.
I Less.
2 Less.
b
Kalend,
I
PhU.&'Ja.
I
2 Re. IS
Acts 8
2 Re. 16
Judas. I
C
6 No.
2
2
17
28
18
Roma. I
d
5 No.
3
3
19
Math. I
20
2
e
4 No.
4
4
21
2
22
3
f
3 No.
5
5
23
3
24
4
g
Prid. No.
6
6
3 Reg. I
4
3 Reg. 2
5
A
Nonas.
7
7
3
5
4
6
b
8 Id.
8
8
5
6
6
7
c
7 Id.
9
9
7
7
8
8
d
6 Id.
10
10
9
8
10
9
e
5 Id
II
II
II
9
12
10
f
4 Id.
12
12
13
10
14
II
g
3ld-
13
13
»5
II
16
12
A
Prid. Id.
14
14
17
12
18
13
b
Idus.
»5
»5
19
13
20
14
c
17 kL
16
16
21
14
22
15
d
16 kl.
17
^l
4 Reg. I
15
4 Re. 2
16
e
iSkl.
18
18
3
16
4
I Cor. I
f
14 kl.
19
19
5
17
6
2
i
13 kl.
20
20
7
18
8
3
12 kL
21
21
9
19
10
4
b
II kl.
22
22
II
20
12
5
c
10 kL
23
23
13
21
14
6
d
9kL
24
24
IS
22
16
7
e
8kL
25
25
17
23
18
8
f
7kL
26
26
19
24
20
9
g
6kL
27
27
21
25
22
10
A
5kL
28
28
23
26
24
II
b
4kL
29
29
25
27
I Esd. I
12
c
3kL
30
30
lEsd. 2
28
3
»3
d
Prid. kL
31
30
4
Mark I
5
»4
Variation of the Lessons in successive Editions.
The ed. of 1552 follows 1549 exactly as
far as the 29th day, when cap. 25 of
II. Kings is appointed for the evening,
as well as for the morning, thus throwing
out the uniformity by one chapter. The
edition of 1559 corrects this, and is there-
fore exactly uniform with 1549.
The eds. of 1604, &c., appoint special
Lttsons for i5. Philip and James' Day
(Ecclus. 7 and 9), and then be^nnine with
I. Kings, caps. 9 and 10, continue the re-
maining 12 chapters : next, the 35 chapters
of II. Kings. Of the first book of Esdras,
only caps. 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 9 are chosen ;
and of the second book of Esdras, caps.
I, a, 4, 5, 6, 8, 9, 10, 13. The book of Esther,
caps. X to 5, completes the month.
The Scotch ed., 1637, after the same
special Lessons for the first, begins II.
Samuel, caps. 12 and 13, and straight on
to the 24th. Then each of the 22 chapters
of I. Kings, and the 25 chapters of II.
Kings, complete the 31 days.
The ed. of 1662, omitting the ist day,
beg^ins with I. Kings, caps. 8 and 9. com-
pleting the 22 chapters of that book and
the 25 chapters of tne next. Differing here
from previous books, we find chosen Ezra,
caps. I, 3, 4, s, 6, 7, 9 : of Nehemiah,
caps. I, 2, 4, 5, 6, 8, 9, 10, 13 ; concluding
with Esther, caps, i to 4.
The Second Lessons are throughout the
six editions the same.
Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 49
MAY HATH XXXI. DAYS.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Elizabeth, 1559.
II
b
c
IQ
d
8
e
f
16
S
S
A
b
IS
c
2
d
e
10
f
K
18
A
7
b
c
IS
d
4
e
f
12
K
I
A
b
Q
c
d
17
e
6
t
R
14
A
3
b
c
II
d
Kalend.
6 No.
5 No.
4 No.
3 No.
Prid. No.
Nonas.
Bid.
7 Id.
6 Id.
5 Id.
4 Id.
3 Id.
Prid. Id.
Idus.
17 kl.
16 kl.
15 w.
14 kl.
13 kl.
12 kl.
II kl.
lokl.
gkl.
8kl.
7kl.
6kl.
Ski.
4kl.
ski.
Prid. kl.
PkaiJ> &> Jac.
Sol. in Gein\r\.
Junii.
Ps.
I
I
b
2
16
2
c
3
5
3
d
4
4
e
S
13
5
f
6
2
6
g
7
7
A
8
10
8
b
9
18
9
c
10
7
10
d
II
II
e
12 i
12
f
13
IS
13
g
14
4
14
A
15
15
b
16
12
16
c
17
I
17
d
18
18
e
191
9
19
f
20
20
g
21
17
21
A
22
6
22
b
23
23
c
24
14
24
d
25
3
25
e
26
26
f
27
11
27
g
28'
28
A
29;
19
29
b
30 t
8
30
c
301
16
31
d
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Philip & Jacob.
Inv. of the Cross.
John Evang.
Sol. in Gemini.
I
b
Kalend.
xvi
2
c
vi No.
V
3
d
V No.
4
e
iv No.
xiii
S
f
iii No.
ii
6
g
prid. No.
7
A
Nonas.
X
8
b
viii Id.
xviii
9
c
vii Id.
vii
10
d
vi Id.
II
e
V Id.
12
f
iv Id.
XV
13
g
iii Id.
iv
14
A
prid. Id.
IS
b
Idus.
xii
16
c
xvii kl.
i
17
d
xvi kl.
18
e
XV kl.
ix
19
f
xiv kl.
20
g
xiii kl.
xvii
21
A
xii kl.
vi
22
b
xi kl.
23
c
X kl.
xiv
24
d
ix kl.
iii
2S
e
viii kl.
26
f
vii kl.
ii
27
g
vi kl.
28
A
V kl.
xix
29
b
iv kl.
viii
30
c
iii kl.
xvi
31
d
prid. kl.
Junii.
Duns tan e.
Augustine.
James I. 1604.
Kalend.
6 No.
sNo.
4 No.
3 No.
prid. No.
Nonas.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
Sid.
4 Id.
3 Id.
prid. Id.
Idus.
17 kl.
16 kl.
iSkl.
14 kl.
13 kl.
12 kl.
II kl.
10 kl.
9kl.
8kl.
7kl.
6kl.
ski.
4kl.
3kl.
prid. kl.
Philip & Jacob.
In. of the Cross.
John Evang.
Sol in Gemini.
Junii.
Dunstane.
Augustine.
Ps.
13 <J>
14 "I
15 o
16 "
u
19 g
20 'H
21 .3
22 E
23 «
24^
25 8
26 n
27 ii
28 >>
S
0-,
29
30
30.5
Ps.
I
I
b
2 ,
2
c
3;
3
d
4
4
e
5
5
t
6
6
g
7
7
A
8
8
b
9
9
c
10
10
d
II
II
e
12
12
f
13
13
g
14
14
A
IS
15
b
16
16
c
17
17
d
18
18
e
19
19
f
20
20
g
21
21
A
22
22
b
23
23
c
24
24
d
25
25
e
26
26
f
27
27
g
28
28
A
29
29
b
30
30
c
31
31
d
Charles II. i6&i.
Kalend.
6 No.
sNo.
4 No.
3 No.
Pr. No.
Nonce.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
Sid.
4 Id.
3 Id.
Pr. Id.
Idus.
17 kl Jun.
16 kl.
15 kl.
14 kl.
13 kl.
12 kl.
II kl.
10 kl.
gkl.
8kl.
7kl.
6kl.
sw.
4kl.
3kl.
Pr. kl.
S. Philip &> S. Jacoh,
lAp. &' Mart. •
Invention of the Cross.
S. John Evang. ante
[port. Latin. •
Dunstan, Archb. of
[Cant.
[of Cant.
Augustin, first Archbish.
Ven. Bede, Pr.
CHARLES II. Na.'.
[&* Ret.
so
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
JUNE.
JUNE.
MATINS.
EVENSONG.
I Less.
2 Less.
I Less.
2 Less.
e
Kalend.
I
I
I Esd. 6
Mark 2
I Esd. 7
I Cor. IS
f
4 No.
2
2
8
3
9
16
g
3 No.
3
3
10
4
2 Esd. I
2 Cor. I
A
Prid. No.
4
4
2 Esd. 2
5
3
2
b
Nonas.
5
5
4
6
5
3
c
8 Id.
6
6
6
7
7
4
d
7 Id.
7
7
8
8
9
5
e
6 Id.
8
8
10
9
II
6
f
5 Id.
9
9
12
lO
13
7
g
4 Id.
10
10
Hester i
II
Hester 2
8
A
3 Id.
II
Bama. apo.
II
3
Act. 14
4
Acts IS
b
Prid. Id.
12
12
s
Mar. 12
6
2 Cor. 9
c
Idus.
13
13
7
13
8
10
d
18 kl.
14
H
9
14
Job I
II
e
17 kl.
IS
IS
Job 2
15
3
12
f
16 kL
16
16
4
16
5
13
g
iSkl.
17
17
6
Luke I
7
Gala. I
A
14 kl.
18
18
8
2
9
2
b
13 kl.
19
19
10
3
II
3
c
12 kl.
20
20
12
4
13
4
d
II kl.
21
21
14
s
15
5
e
10 kl.
22
22
16
6
17. 18
6
f
9kl.
23
23
19
7
20
Ephe. I
g
8kl.
24
Na. Jo. Ba.
24
Mala. 3
Mat. 3
Mai. 3 •
Math. 14
A
7kl.
25
25
Job 21
Lu. 8
Job 22
Ephe. 2
b
6kL
26
26
23
9
24. 25
3
c
5kl.
27
27
26. 27
10
28
4
d
4kl.
28
28
29
II
30
5
e
3kl.
29
S. Peter.
29
31
Acts 3
32
Acts 4
f
Prid. kl.
30
30
33
Luke 12
34
Ephe. 6
Variation of the Lessons
The ed. of 1552 begins two chapters
behind 1549, i.e. Esdr. 4 and 5, instead of
Esdr. 6 and 7. It then repeats caps. 6,
7, and 8, for the evening as well as morn-
ing lessons. On the other hand, it omits
3 Esdr., caps. 2, 7, 10, 11, 12, so that on
the nth day the lessons are again uniform
(i.e. Hest., caps, i and 2), and are so con-
tinued to the end.
The ed. of 1559 follows 154^ throughout.
The eds. of 1604, &c., beginning Esther
6, 7, 8, and 9, follow on with Job, caps, i
to 42 regularly, giving, however, caps.
17, 18, as one lesson ; also caps. 24, 25,
and caps. 26, 27. The Proverbs, caps, x
to 16, follow regularly. Proper lessons,
however, for S. Barnabas (Ecclus. 10 and
12), and for .5". /"f^/rr (Ecclus. 15 and ig),
are interpolated ; while for .S". John Bap-
in successive Editions.
list, those of Malachi 3 and 4 are retained,
as in the three previous editions.
The Scotch ed. of 1637, beginning with
Ezra, selects caps, i, 3, 4, s, 6. 8, 9, and 10;
of Nehemiah, caps, i, 2,4, 5, 6, 8, g, 10, 13 ;
of Esther, caps, i to 10 in order, but 9, loy
forming one lesson. Then follows Job,
caps. I to 32, in regular order, and without
interpolation for the Saints' days. Malachi,
caps. 3 and 4 are, however, retained for
.S". yohn Baptist's Day.
The ed. of 1662 follows 1604 exactly, but
one chapter behindhand throughout, i.e.
beginning with Esther, caps. 5 and 6, in-
stead of caps. 6 and 7, ending with Pro-
verbs, caps. 9 and 10, instead of caps. 10
and II.
The Second Lessons are throughout the
six editions the same.
• Probably a misprint for 4.
Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 51
JUNE HATH
Second Edvsrard VI. 1553-
Elizabeth, 1559.
XXX DAYS.
e
Kalend.
f
4 No.
g
3 No.
A
Prid. No.
b
Nonas.
c
8 Id.
d
7 Id.
e
6 Id.
f
sId.
g
4 Id.
A
aid.
b
Prid. Id.
c
Idus.
d
18 kl.
e
17 kl.
f
16 kl.
g
15 w.
A
14 kl.
b
13 kl.
c
12 kl.
d
II kl.
e
10 kl.
f
pkl.
g
8kl.
A
7kl.
b
6kl.
c
ski.
d
4kl.
e
3kl.
f
Prid. kl.
[Bamabe, A/.]
So!, in can.
Julii.
Term begin.
yohn Baptist.
S. Peter ap.
James
Ps.
I
I
e
Kalend.
2
2
f
4 No.
3
13
3
g
3 No.
4
2
4
A
prid. No.
S
5
b
Nonas.
6
10
6
c
8 Id.
7
18
7
d
7 Id.
8
7
8
e
6 Id.
9
9
f
5 Id.
10
10
g
4 Id.
II
IS
II
A
3 Id.
12
4
12
b
prid. Id.
13
13
c
Idns.
14
12
14
d
18 kl.
15
I
15
e
17 kl.
16
16
f
16 kl.
17
9
17
g
15 kl.
18 1
18
A
14 kl.
191
17
19
b
13 kl.
20
6
20
c
12 kl.
21
21
d
II kl.
22 i
14
22
e
10 kl.
23'
3
23
f
9kl.
24;
24
g
8kl.
25 i
II
25
A
7kl.
261
26
b
6kl.
27
19
27
c
Ski.
28
28
d
4kl.
29
8
29
e
3kl.
30 i
6
30
f
prid. kl.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Nichomede.
Boniface.
Columba.
Bamabe Apost.
Sol. in Cancro.
Solstit. aestivum.
Julii.
Coron. Reg. Car.
Edward.
Fast.
Johfi. Baptist.
Fast,
.y. Peter Apostle.
I
e
Kalend.
2
f
iv No.
3
g
iii No.
4
A
prid. No.
5
b
Nonas.
6
c
viii Id.
7
d
vii Id.
8
e
vi Id.
9
f
V Id.
10
g
iv Id.
II
A
iii Id.
12
b
prid. Id.
13
c
Idus.
14
d
xvlii kl.
15
e
xvii kl.
16
f
xvi kl.
17
g
XV kl.
18
A
xiv kl.
'9
b
xiii kl.
20
c
xii kl.
21
d
xi kl.
22
e
X kl.
23
f
ix kl.
24
g
viii kl.
25
A
vii kl.
26
b
vi kl.
27
c
V kl.
28
d
iv kl.
29
e
iii kl.
30
f
prid. kl.
1604.
Nichomede.
Boniface.
Bamabe.
Sol. in Cancro.
Solst. sestivum.
JuIiL
Nati.ofK. y antes.
Edward.
Fast.
John Baptist.
Fast.
.S". Peter, Apost.
Ps.
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
II
12 6\
13 J
'4 o
'5 "
16 -H
'7 ^
18 a
19 "H
20 .53
21 'I
22 "3
23^
24 8
2scq
26 it
2Q "^
^ U
3° .5
Ps.
I
I
e
2
2
f
3
3
K
4
4
A
S
I
b
6
6
c
7
7
d
8
8
e
9
9
f
ID
10
g
II
II
A
12
12
b
13
13
c
14
14
d
IS
IS
e
16
16
1
17
17
g
18
18
A
19
19
b
20
20
c
21
21
d
22
22
e
23
23
f
24
24
g
2-;
2'i
A
26
26
b
27
27
c
28
28
d
29
29
e
30
30
i
Charles II. 1662.
Kalend.
4 No.
3 No.
Pr. No.
Nona.
SId.
7 Id.
6 Id.
Sid.
4 Id.
3 Id.
Pr. Id.
Idus.
8 kl. Julij.
17 kl.
16 kl.
iskl.
14 kl.
13 kl.
12 kl.
II kl.
10 kl.
qkl.
8kl.
7kl.
6kl.
Ski.
4kl.
3kl.
Pr. kl.
NicomedeRom. Pr.&M.
Boniface B. of Mentz •
[&M.
S. Barnabas Apost.
i&'M.
Trans, of Ed. K. ofW.
[Sax.
S. Alban, Martyr '.
Fast.
NativityqfS. JohnBapt.
Fast.
3". Peter, Apostle &=
[Mart.
' This (by error of writing xvii. for xxii.) has been placed in all the Sealed Books
against the 17th day of the month.
52
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
JULY.
JULY.
MATINS.
EVENSONG.
I Less.
2 i^JJ.
I Less.
2 Less.
g
Kalend.
I
I
Job 35
Luk. 13
Job 36
Philip. I
A
6 No.
2
2
37
14
38
2
b
5 No.
3
3
39
15
40
3
c
4 No.
4
4
41
16
42
4
d
3 No.
5
5
Proven I
17
Prov. 2
Collos. I
e
Prid. No.
6
6
3
18
4
2
f
Nonas.
7
7
5
19
6
3
g
8 Id.
8
8
7
20
8
4
A
7 Id.
9
9
9
21
10
iThes. I
b
6 Id.
10
10
II
22
12
2
c
Sid.
II
II
13
23
14
3
d
4 Id.
12
12
IS
24
16
4
e
3 Id.
13
13
17
John I
18
5
f
Prid. Id.
14
»4
19
2
20
2Thes. I
g
Idus.
15
IS
21
3
22
2
A
17 kl.
16
16
23
4
24
3
b
16 kl.
17
17
25
5
26
I Timo. I
c
15 kl.
18
18
27
6
28
2. 3
d
14 kl.
19
19
29
7
30
4
e
13 kl.
20
20
31
8
Eccles. I
5
f
12 kl.
21
21
Eccles. 2
9
3
6
g
II kl.
22
Magdalen.
22
4
10
5
2 Tim. I
A
10 kl.
23
23
6
II
7
2
b
9kl.
24
24
8
12
9
3
c
8kl.
25
Jama Ap.
25
10
13
II
4
d
7kL
26
26
12
14
Jere I
Titus. I
e
6kl.
27
27
Jere. 2
15
3
2. 3
f
5kl.
28
28
4
16
5
Phile. I
1
4kl.
29
29
6
17
7
Hebre. I
3kl.
30
30
8
• 18
9
2
b
Prid.)sL
31
30
lO
19
II
3
Variation of the Lessons in successive Editions.
The eds. of 1552 and 1559 follow 1549
throughout.
The eds. of 1604, &c., begin with Prov.,
caps. 12 and 13, and proceed regularly,
omitting cap. 30, but retaining cap. 31.
Ecclesiasticus, caps, i to 12, follow ; then
Jeremiah, caps, i to 29, but interrupted
by the interpolation of Eccl., caps. 21 and
29, for 5. James' Day.
The Scotch ed. of 1637 begins with Job,
caps. 33 and 34, and complete the 42
chapters ; then Proverbs, caps, i to 31,
regularly ; then Ecclesiastes, caps, i to 12,
except omission of cap. 6, and interpolation
of le.ssons for ^. Ja/nes' Day. Isaiah, caps.
I to 8, conclude the month.
The ed. of 1662 again follows exactly
1604, but still one chapter behind through-
out. Beginning with Prov., caps. 11 and
12, instead of caps. 12 and 13, and ending
with Jeremiah, caps. 27 and 28, instead
of caps. 28 and 29.
The Second Lessons are throughout the
six editions the same.
Second Prayer-Book of Edward VL 1552, &c. 53
JULY HATH
Second Edw. VI. 1552
Elizabeth, 1559.
Term. end.
Dog days.
XXXI. DAYS.
19
g
Kalend.
8
A
6 No.
b
sNo.
16
c
4 No.
5
d
3 No.
e
Prid. No.
13
f
Nonas.
2
g
8 Id.
A
7 Id.
10
b
6 Id.
c
5 Id.
18
d
4 Id.
7
e
aid.
f
Prid. Id.
15
g
Idns.
4
A
17 kl.
b
16 kl.
12
c
15 w.
I
d
14 kl.
e
13 W.
9
f
12 kl.
g
II kl.
17
A
10 kl.
6
b
9kl.
c
Ski.
14
d
7kl.-
3
e
6kl.
f
Ski.
II
g
4kl.
A
ski.
19
b
Prid. kl.
Sol in Leo.
Augusti.
James apt^st\.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Visit, of Mary.
Martin.
Palladius.
Sol in Leone.
V
I
g
Kalend.
2
A
vi No.
xiii
3
b
y No.
ii
4
c
iv No.
5
d
iii No.
X
6
e
prid. No.
xviii
7
f
Nonas.
vii
8
g
viii Id.
9
A
vii Id.
10
b
vi Id.
XV
II
c
v Id.
iv
12
d
iy Id.
13
e
iii Id.
xi
14
f
prid. Id.
15
g
Idus.
X
16
A
xvii kl.
17
b
xvi kl.
18
c
XV kl.
xvii
19
d
xiv kl.
vi
20
e
xiii kl.
21
f
xii kl.
xii
22
g
xi kl.
iii
23
A
X kl.
24
b
ix kl.
xi
25
c
viii kl.
xix
26
d
vii kl.
viii
27
e
vi kl.
28
f
V kl.
xvi
29
g
iv kl.
30
A
iii kl.
V
31
b
prid. kl.
James
Ps.
S
I
g
Kalend.
I
2
A
6 No.
2 1
13
3
b
sNo.
3 1
2
4
c
4 No.
4 1
5
d
3 No.
5
6
10
6
e
prid.No.
18
7
f
Nonas.
7
g
7
8
g
8 Id.
9
A
7 Id.
9
10
b
6 Id.
10
IS
II
c
Sid.
ZI
12
3
12
13
d
e
4 Id.
3 Id.
13
II
14
f
prid. Id.
14
16
15
g
Idus.
9
16
17
A
b
17 kl.
16 kl.
17
18
18
c
iSkl.
19
20
17
19
d
14 kL
6
20
21
e
f
13 kl.
12 kl.
21 i
22 {
12
3
22
23
g
A
II kl.
10 kl.
23 i
24!
24
b
9kl.
II
25
c
8kl.
25
26
19
26
d
7kl.
8
27
e
6kl.
27
28
28
f
ski.
29
30
30
16
29
g
4kl.
30
A
3kl.
5
31
b
prid. kl.
I. 1604.
Visit, of Mary.
Martin.
Dog dayes.
Sol in Leone.
Swithune.
Augusti.
Margaret.
Magdalene.
Fast.
James, Apostle.
AJine.
Ps.
3
4
5
6
7
3
9
10
II
12
13 d>
14 *
Ml
17 ij
18 5>
19 a
21 _s
22 "I
23 •«
24^
2S-0
26 iS
^7 '
28 o
29 a
3°a;
30 „
Swithun.
Augusti.
Margaret.
Magdalene.
Fast.
James Apostle.
Anne.
Ps.\
i!
I
g
2 j
2
A
3
3
b
4
4
c
S
,S
d
6
6
e
7i
7
f
8
8
g
9!
9
A
lO
10
b
II
II
c
12
12
d
13
13
e
14
14
t
^■^l
IS
g
16!
16
A
17
17
b
18
18
c
19'
19
d
201
20
e
21
21
i
22 1
22
g
23
2^
A
24
24
b
2S
2S
c
26
26
d
27
27
e
28
28
i
29
29
g
301
30
A
31 1
31
bi
Charles II. 1662.
Kalend.
6 No.
sNo.
4 No.
3 No.
Pr. No.
Nonte.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
sId.
4 Id.
3 Id.
pr. Id.
Idus.
17 kl. Aug.
16 kl.
iSkl.
14 kl.
13 kl.
12 kl.
II kl.
10 kl.
9kl.
8kl.
7kl.
6kl.
ski.
4kl.
3kl.
Pr. kl.
Visitat. of the BI. V. .B
[Mary, o
Transl. of S. Martin B. u
I
Swithun, B. Winch. «
[Transl. ^
Margaret, V. &M.atAnt.
S. Mary Magdalen ".
Fast.
5. James, Apo. &'Ma rt .
S. Anne, Moth, to the
[BL Virg. Mary.
" In one edition (Dublin) of the Sealed Book this is left against the 21st day ; in other
editions it is corrected.
54
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
AUGUST.
AUGUST.
I
MATINS.
EVENSONG.
I Less.
2 Less.
I Less.
2 Less.
C
Kalend.
I
I
Jere. 12
John, 20
Jere. 13
Hebr. 4
d
4 No.
2
2
14
21
15
5
e
3 No.
3
3
16
Acts I
17
6
f
Prid. No.
4
4
18
2
19
7
g
Nonas.
5
20
3
21
8
A
8 Id.
6
6
22
4
23
9
b
7 Id.
7
7
24
5
25
10
c
6 Id.
8
8
26
6
27
II
d
Sid.
9
9
28
7
29
12
e
4 Id.
10
10
30
8
31
13
f
3 Id.
II
II
32
9
33
Jacob. I
g
Prid. Id.
12
12
34
10
35
2
A
Idus.
13
13
3^
II
37
3
b
19 kl.
14
H
38
12
39
4
c
18 kl.
IS
15
40
13
41
5
d
17 kL
16
16
42
14
43
Peter. I
e
16 kl.
17
17
44
IS
45. 46
2
f
15 kl.
18
18
47
16
48
3
g
14 kl.
19
19
49
^l
50
4
A
13 kl.
20
20
51
18
52
S
b
12 kL
21
21
Lament. I
19
Lamen. 2
2 Peter. I
c
II kl.
22
22
3
20
4
2
d
10 kl.
23
23
5
21
Ezech. 2
3
e
9kl.
24
Bart.Apost.
24
Ezech. 3
22
6
I John I
f
8kl.
25
25
7
23
13
2
g
7kl.
26
26
14
24
18
3
A
6kL
27
27
33
25
34
4
b
Ski.
28
28
Dani. I
26
Dani. 2
5
c
4kl.
29
29
3
27
4
2. 3 John.
d
3kl.
30
30
5
28
6
Jude I
e
Prid. kl.
31
30
7
Math. I
8
Roma. I
Variation of the Lessons in successive Editions.
The eds. of 1552 and 1539 follow 1549
throughout.
The eds. of 1601 hcgin with Jeremiah,
caps. 30 and 31, and completes the 52 chap-
ters regularly, except that caps. 45 and 46
serve for one lesson. Of Lamentations,
caps. I to 5 follow, and then of Ezekiel,
caps. 2, 3, 6, 7, 13, 14, 18, 33, 34, are se-
lected. Of Daniel, caps, i to 13 (the latter
having the note that it is to be read only
to, "And King Artyages"). For S.Bar-
tholotne-w's Day, Ecclus. 25 and 29 are in-
terpolated ; and for the first lesson at Even-
song, on the 26th day, Prov. 30. On the
27th day, Hosea, cap. i ; and Tor the first
lesson at Evensong, caps. 2 and 3, and the
book is continued to cap. 12 only, caps. 5
and 6 forming one lesson.
The Scotch ed. of 1637 begins with Isaiah,
caps. 9 and 10, and is continued regularly
throughout to cap. 66, except Ecclus. 5
and 8, is interpolated for .J. BartJtolomew's
Day ; and on the last day of the month,
Jeremiah is commenced, by caps, i and 2.
The ed. of i66a begins with Jeremiah
29 and 30, which is continued regularly to
cap. 52 (except that caps. 45 and 46 form
one lesson). Then follow the five chapters
of Lamentations ; of Ezekiel, caps. 2, 3, 6,
7, 13, 14, 18, 33, and 34 are selected ; and
of Daniel, caps, i to 12 only. Hosea, caps.
I to 13 follow, but caps. 2 and 3, as well as
5 and 6, form but one lesson. S. Bartho-
lontt~!v's Day is left blank.
The Secotui Lessons are the same through-
out the six editions.
Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 55
AUGUST HATH XXXI. DAYS.
Second Edw. VI. 155a.
Elizabeth, 1559.
f
i
b
c
d
e
f
e
A
b
c
8 d
Kalend.
4 No.
3 No.
Prid. No.
Nonas.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
5 Id.
4 Id.
3 Id.
Prid. Id.
Jdus,
19 kl.
18 kl.
17 kl.
i6kl.
15 kl.
14 kL
13 kL
13 kl.
II kl.
10 kl.
okl.
8kl.
7kL
6kl.
5kl.
4kl.
3kl.
Prid. kl.
Lammas.
S. Laurence.
Septembris.
Sol in virgo.
Bartho. apo.
Ps.
I
13
I
c
2
2
2
d
3
3
e
4
10
4
f
S
18
5
g
6
7
6
A
7
7
b
8
8
c
9
IS
9
d
10
4
10
e
II
II
f
12
II
12
g
13
13
A
14
14
b
IS
10
IS
c
16
16
d
17
17
17
e
18
6
18
f
19
19
g
20
13
20
A
21
3
21
b
22
22
c
23
II
23
d
24
19
24
e
25
8
2S
f
26
26
g
27
16
27
A
28
S
28
b
29
29
c
30
30
d
30
13
31
e
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Lammas.
Transfigurat.
Name of Jesus.
Lawrence.
I
c
Kalend. \
2
d
iv
No.
3
e
iii
No.
4
f
prid
No.
5
g
Nonas. \
6
A
viii
Id.
7
b
vii
Id.
8
c
vi
Id.
9
d
V
Id.
10
e
iv
Id.
II
f
'".
Id.
12
g
prid
Id.
13
A
Idus. 1
14
b
xix
kl.
IS
c
xviii
kl.
16
d
xvii
kl.
17
e
xvi
kl.
18
f
XV
kl.
19
g
xiv
kl.
20
A
xiii
kl.
21
b
xii
kl.
22
c
xi
kl.
23
d
X
kl.
24
e
ix
kl.
25
f
viii
kl.
26
g
vii
kl.
27
A
vi
kl.
28
b
v
kl.
29
c
iv
kl.
30
d
iii
kl.
31
e
prid
kl.
Sol in Virgine.
Septembris.
Fast.
Bartholotn. Afo.
Augustine.
Behead, of John.
James I. 1604.
Kalend.
4 No.
3 No.
prid. No.
Nonas.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
Sid.
4 Id.
3 Id.
pnd. Id.
Idus.
19 kl.
18 kl.
17 kl.
16 kl.
15 kl.
14 kL
13 kl.
12 kl.
II kl.
10 kl.
9kl.
8kl.
7kl.
6kl.
ski.
4kl.
3kl.
pnd. kl.
Lammas.
Ps.
Transfigurat.
Name of Jesus.
Laurence.
Sol in Virgine.
Septembris.
Fast.
Barthol. A/ost.
Augustine.
Behead, of Jo.
12
13 o<
14 "n
16 •"
18 1
19 a
20 "H
21 .2
22 S
23 K
24 .S
25 §
26 n
27 S
^8 ^
29 (£
30 „
3o.£
Charles II. 1662.
Ps.
I
I
<=!
3
2
d
3
3
e
4
4
f
S
S
g
6
6
A
7
7
b
8
8
c
9
9
d
10
10
e
II
II
f
12
12
g
13
13
A
14
14
b
IS
15
c
16
16
d
17
17
e
18
18
f
19
19
g
20
20
A
21
21
b
22
22
c
23
23
d
24
24
e
25
25
f
26
26
g
27
27
A
28
28
b
29
29
c
30
30
d
31
31
e
Kalend.
4 No.
3 No.
Pr. No.
Nome.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
sId.
4 Id.
3 Id.
Pr. Id.
Idus.
19 kl. Sept.
18 kl.
17 kl.
16 kL
iskL
14 kL
13 kL
12 kL
II kL
10 kL
gkL
8kL
7kL
6kL
skL
4kL
3kL
Pr. kl.
Lammas Day.
Transfigur. of our Lord.
Name of Jesus.
S. Laur. Archdeac. of
[Rome, & Mart.
Fast.
5". Bartholomew, Ap.
[&'M.
[C. D.
S. Aug. Bish. of Hippo,
Beheading of S. John
[Bapt.
56
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
SEPTEMBER.
SEPTEMBER.
1*
MATINS.
EVENSONG.
I Less.
2 Z>jj.
I ZfJJ.
2 Z^'j-j.
f
Kalend.
I
I
Dani. 9
Math. 2
Dani. 10
Roma. 2
g
4 No.
2
2
II
3
12
3
A
3 No.
3
3
n
4
14
4
b
Prid. No.
4
4
Ose. I
5
Ose. 2. 3
5
c
Nonas.
S
4
6
5-6
• 6
d
8 Id.
6
6
7
7
8
7
e
7 Id.
7
7
9
8
10
8
f
6 Id.
8
8
II
9
12
9
g
5 Id.
9
9
13
10
14
10
A
4 Id.
10
10
Joel I
II
Joel 2
II
b
3 Id.
II
II
3
12
Amos I
12
c
Prid. Id.
12
12
Amos. 2
13
3
13
d
Idus.
13
13
4
14
S
14
e
18 kl.
14
14
6
IS
7
15
f
17 kl.
IS
15
8
16
9
16
g
16 kl.
16
16
Abdias. I
17
Jonas. I
I Cor. I
A
15 kl.
17
17
Jon. 2. 3
18
4
2
b
14 kl.
18
18
Miche. I
19
Miche. 2
3
c
13 kl.
19
19
3
20
4
4
d
12 kl.
20
20
5
21
6
s
e
II kL
21
Mathewe.
21
7
22
Naum. I
6
f
10 kl.
22
22
Naum. 2
23
3
7
g
9kl.
23
23
Abacucl
24
Abacu. 2
8
A
8kL
24
24
3
2S
Sopho. I
9
b
7kl.
25
25
Soph. 2
26
3
10
c
6kl.
26
26
Agge. I
27
Agge. 2
II
d
Ski.
27
27
Zech, I
28
Zech. 2. 3
12
e
4kl.
28
28
4- S
Marke i
6
13
f
3kl.
29
Michael.
29
7
2
8
14
g
Prid. kl.
30
30
9
3
10
15
Variation of the Lessons in successive Editions,
The eds. of 1552 and 1559 follow 1549
throughout.
The eds. of 1604, &c., begin with Hosea,
caps. 13 and 14; then Joel, caps, i to 3 ;
Amos, caps, i to 9 ; Obadiah, cap. i ;
Jonah, caps, i to 4 (caps. 2 and 3 form-
ing but one lesson) ; Micah, caps, i to 7 ;
Nahum, caps, i to 3 ; Habakkuk, caps, i
to 3 ; Zeph. i to 3 ; Haggai, caps. 1 and 2 ;
Zechariah, caps. 1 to 14 (but caps. 2 and 3,
as well as 4 and 5, form but one lesson);
Malachi, caps, i to 4 ; Tobit, caps, i to 4.
For .y. Matthnu's and for 5". Michaels
Days are interpolated respectively Ecclus,
caps. 35, 38, and 39, 44.
The Scotch ed. 0(1637 begins with Jere-
miah, caps. 3 and 4, which is continued to
cap. 5a. Lamentations, i to 5, follow, and
then of Ezekiel, cap. 3 repeated, and
cap. 4. For S. Mattltew's Day, Ecclus.,
caps. 35 and 49 is interpolated, but no
provision made for ^. Michael's Day.
The ed. 1662 begins with Hosea, cap. 14 ;
then Joel, caps, i to 3 ; Amos, caps, i
to 9 ; Obadiah ; Jonah, caps, i to 4 (caps.
3 and 3 forming but one lesson) ; Mic.ih,
caps. I to 7 ; Nahum, caps, i to 3 ; Ha-
bakkuk, caps. I to 3 ; Zephaniah, caps, i
to 3 ; Haggai, caps, i and 2 ; Zechariah,
caps. I to 14 (but caps. 2 and 3, as well as
caps. 4 and 5, forming but one lesson) ;
Malachi, caps, i to 4 ; Tobit, caps, i to 6.
A blank is left both for S. Matthew and
for 6^. Michael and All A ngels.
The Second LessoHsaxc the same through-
out the six editions.
Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 57
SEPTEMBER HATH XXX. DAYS.
Second Edward VI. 1552.
Elizabeth, 1559.
16
f
s
K
A
13
b
2
c
d
10
e
f
18
K
7
A
b
^•i
c
4
d
e
12
f
I
K
A
9
b
c
17
d
6
e
f
14
K
^
A
b
II
c
d
IQ
e
8
i
g
Kalend.
4 No.
3 No.
Prid. No.
Notias.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
5 Id.
4 Id.
3 Id.
Prid. Id.
Idtis.
iSkl.
17 kl.
16 kl.
15 kl.
14 kl.
13 kl.
12 kl.
II kl.
10 kl.
okl.
8kl.
7kl.
6kl.
ski.
4kl.
3kl-
PriJ. kl.
Dog days end.
Octobris.
Sol in Libra,
S. Matthew.
S. Michael\l\.
James
Ps.
I
2
I
f
Kalend.
2
2
g
4 No.
3 '
ID
3
A
3 No.
4
18
4
b
prid. No.
5
7
S
c
Nonas.
6
6
d
8 Id.
7
7
e
7 Id.
8
S
8
f
6 Id.
9
3
9
g
Sid.
10
10
A
4 Id.
II
12
II
b
3 Id.
12
10
12
c
prid. Id.
13
9
13
d
Idus.
14
14
e
18 kl.
IS
IS
f
17 kl.
16
17
16
g
16 kl.
17
6
17
A
iSkl.
18
18
b
14 kl.
'9
14
19
c
13 kl.
20
3
20
d
12 kl.
21 '
21
e
II kl.
22 '
II
22
f
10 kl.
23
13
23
g
9kl.
24
8
24
A
8kl.
2S
25
b
7kl.
26!
26
c
6kl.
27:
16
27
d
ski.
28
5
28
e
4kl.
29
13
29
f
3kl.
30
3
30
g
prid. kl.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Giles.
Enurchus Bish.
Nativ. of Mary.
Sol in Libra.
Holy Cross,
^quinoctium.
Autumnale.
Lambert.
Ninian Bishop.
Fast.
iT. Matthe%v.
ii
I
f
Kalend.
2
g
iv No.
X
3
A
iii No.
xviii
4
b
prid. No.
vii
S
c
Nonas.
6
d
viii Id.
■J
e
vii Id.
XV
8
f
vi Id.
iv
9
g
V Id.
10
A
iv Id.
xii
II
b
iii Id.
i
12
c
prid. Id.
ix
13
d
Idus.
14
e
xviii kl.
IS
f
xvii kl.
xvii
16
g
xvi kl.
vi
17
A
XV kl.
18
b
xiv kl.
xiv
19
c
xiii kl.
iii
20
d
xii kl.
21
e
xi kl.
xi
22
f
X kl.
xix
23
g
ix kl.
viii
24
A
viii kl.
25
b
vii kl.
26
c
vi kl.
xvi
27
d
v kl.
V
28
e
iv kl.
xiii
29
f
iii kl.
ii
30
g
prid. kl.
Giles.
Ps.
Dog dayes end.
Enurchus, Bish.'
Nati. of Mary.
Sol in Libra.
Holy Cros.s.
Equinoctium.
Autumnale.
Lambert.
Fast.
5". Matthew.
Cyprian.
5'. Michael.
Hierome.
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
II
12 6\
13 lO
17 ts
i8 a
19 "C
20 J3
21 ■§
22 '3
23.3
24 8
25 M
26 <i
u
27 ><
28 2
29 „
30.5
Adaman Bish.
Cyprian.
.S". Michael.
Hierome.
Ps.
I
1
f
2
2
g
3
3
A
4
4
b
S
S
c
6
6
d
7
7
e
8
8
i
9
9
g
10
10
A
II
II
b
12,
12
c
13
13
d
14
14
e
IS
IS
i
16
16
B
17
17
A
18
18
b
19
19
c
20
20
d
21
21
e
22
32
f
23
23
g
24
24
A
2S
2S
b
26
26
c
27
27
d
28
28
e
29
29
t
30
30
g
Charles II. 1662.
S. Cyprian, Archbish. of
[Carth. & M.
iA ngels.
S. Michael &> All
S. Jerom. Pr. Conf. &Doct.
' This erroneous reading of "Evurtius" is found repeated in all subsequent editions,
even to this day.
Kalend.
4 No.
3 No.
Pr. No.
Nonce.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
sId.
4 Id.
3 Id.
Pr. Id.
Idus.
18 kl. Oct.
17 kl.
16 kl.
iskl.
14 kl.
13 kl.
12 kl.
II kl.
10 kl.
gkl.
8kl.
7kl.
6kl.
ski.
4kl.
3kl.
Pr. kl.
Giles, Abbot & Confess.
[leans. S
Enurchus, Bish. of Or- ^g
NativJtyoftheBl.V. M. a
V
§
Holy-Cross day.
Landbert, Bish.& Mart.
Fast.
S.Matthew, Ap. Eva.
l&'M.
58
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
OCTOBER.
OCTOBER.
P
MATINS.
EVENSONG.
I Less.
2 Less.
I Less.
2 ZrJj.
A
Kalend.
I
I
Zacha. 1 1
Mark 4
Zacha. 12
I Cor. 16
b
6 No.
2
2
13
5
14
2 Cor. I
c
5 No.
3
3
Mala. I
6
Mala. 2
2
d
4 No.
4
4
3
7
4
3
e
3 No.
5
5
Toby. I
8
Toby. 2
4
f
Prid. No.
6
6
3
9
4
S
g
Nonas.
7
7
5
10
6
6
A
8 Id.
8
8
7
II
8
7
b
7 Id.
9
9
9
12
10
8
c
6 Id.
ID
10
II
13
12
9
d
Sid.
II
II
13
14
14
10
e
4 Id.
12
12
Judith I
IS
Judit. 2
II
f
3 Id.
13
13
3
16
4
12
g
Prid. Id.
14
14
5
Lu. di. I
6
13
A
Idus.
15
IS
7
di. I
8
Gala. I
b
17 kL
16
16
9
2
10
2
c
16 kl.
17
17
II
3
12
3
d
iSkL
18
Luc. Evan.
18
13
4
14
4
e
14 kl.
19
19
15
5
16
5
f.
13 kl.
20
20
Sap. I
6
Sapi. 2
6
i
12 kl.
21
21
3
7
4
Ephe. I
II kl.
22
22
5
8
6
2
b
lokl.
23
23
7
9
8
3
c
9kl.
24
24
9
ID
10
4
d
8kL
25
25
II
II
12
5
e
7kl.
26
26
13
12
14
6
f
6kl.
27
27
15
13
16
Philip. I
g
5kl.
28
Sy.&'Ju.
28
17
14
iS
2
A
4kl.
29
29
19
IS
Eccls. I
3
b
3kl.
30
30
Eccls. 2
16
3
4
c
Prid.\l.
31
30
4
17
5
CoUos, I
Variation of the Lessons in successive Editions.
The eds. of 1552 and 1559 follow 1549
throughout.
The eds. of 1604, &c., begin with Exodus
6 and Joshua 20, the former being read
only to the 14th verse. Then Tobit, cap.
7, and at Evensong, Joshua 22. Then
Tobit, caps. 9 to 14 ; Judith, i to 16 ;
Wisdom, I to 19 ; Ecclus. 8 to 13 ; Ecclus.
51, and Job i, being interpolated for S.
Lukt^s Day, and Job, caps. 24, 25, and
42, for 5". Simon and S. yude ; caps. 24
and 25, forming one lesson.
The Scotch ed. of 1637 begins with Ere-
kiel 5 and 6, and completes the 25 chap-
ters, only omitting cap. 10, and then con-
tinues with caps. 34 to 37 ; Daniel, caps.
I to 12 ; Hosea, i to 14 ; Joel, i to 3 ;
Amos, I to 7, ending with Prov. 11 and 12.
S. Luke's, and S. Simon and S. Jude's Day,
take the ordinary lessons.
The ed. 1662 begins with Tobit 7 and 8,
and continues regularly to the 14th chap-
ter ; and then follows 1604, only being two
chapters in front all the while, and leaving
a space opposite .y.ZK^f'j, vciA. S.Simon
«nd 5'. yudes Day.
The Second L essons are the same through-
out the six editions.
Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI . 1552, &c.
59
OCTOBER HATH XXXI. DAYS.
Second Edw. VI. 155a.
Elizabeth, 1559.
Ps.
I
Kalend.
6 No.
2
5 No.
3
4 No.
4
3 No.
5
Prid. No.
6
Nonas.
7
8 Id.
8
7 Id.
Tenne begin.
9
6 Id.
10
5 Id.
II
4 Id.
12
3 Id.
13
Prid. Id.
Sol in scor.
14
Idus.
15
17 kl.
Nouembris.
16
16 kl.
17
15 kl.
Luke Euan.
18
14 kl.
19
13 kl.
20
12 kl.
21
II kl.
22
10 kl.
23
pkl.
24
8kl.
25
7kl.
26
6kl.
27
ski.
Simon. &' Ju.
28
4kl.
29
3kl.
30
Prid. kl.
30
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Remig.
Faith.
X
A
Kalend.
3
b
vi No.
3
c
V No.
4
d
iv No.
5
e
iii No.
6
f
prid. No.
7
g
Nonas.
8
A
viii Id.
9
b
vii Id.
10
c
vi Id.
II
d
v Id.
12
e
iv Id.
13
f
iii Id.
14
g
prid. Id.
IS
A
IdllS.
16
b
xvii kl.
17
c
xvi kl.
18
d
XV kl.
19
e
xiv kl.
20
f
xiii kl.
21
g
xii kl.
22
A
xi kl.
23
b
X kl.
24
c
ix kl.
2S
d
viii kl.
26
e
vii kl.
27
f
vi kl.
28
g
v kl.
29
A
iv kl.
30
b
iii kl.
31
c
prid. kl.
Denis.
Sol in Scorpio.
Edward.
Novembris.
Etheklrede.
Luke Evang.
Crispine.
Fast.
Simon <5f» Jude.
Fast.
James I. 1604.
Kalend. Remig.
6 No.
sNo.
4 No.
3 No.
prid. No.
Nonas.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
5 Id.
4 Id.
3 Id.
prid. Id.
Idus.
17 kl.
16 kl.
iSkl.
14 kl.
13 W-
12 kl.
II kl.
10 kl.
pkl.
8kl.
7kl.
6kl.
ski.
4kl.
3kl.
prid. kl.
Ps.
Faith.
Denis.
Sol in Scorp.
Edward.
Novembris.
Etheldrede.
Luke, Evang.
Chrispine.
Fast.
Simon &" Jude.
Fast.
Ps.
X
I
A
2
2
b
3
3
c
4
4
d
5
S
e
6
6
f
7
7
g
8
8
A
9
9
b
10
ID
c
II
II
d
12
12
e
13
13
f
14
14
g
15
15
A
16
16
b
17
17
c
18
18
d
19
19
e
20
20
f
21
21
g
22
22
A
23
23
b
24
24
c
25
25
d
26
26
e
27
27
f
28
28
g
29
29
A
30
30
b
31
31
c
Charles II. 1662.
Kalend.
Remigius, Bish. of
6 No.
[Rhemes.
sNo.
4 No.
3 No.
Pr. No.
Faith, Virg. & Mart.
Nona.
8 Id.
7 Id.
S. Denys, Areop. B. & M.
6 Id.
5 Id.
4 Id.
3 Id.
Transl. of K. Edw. Conf.
pr. Id.
Idus.
17 kl. Nov.
16 kl.
Etheldred, Virg.
iskl.
vS". Luke, Evangelist.
14 kl.
13 kl.
12 kl.
II kl.
10 kl.
9kl.
8kl.
Crispin, Mart.
7kl.
6kl.
Fast.
ski.
.S". Sitn. &= S. Jude, A.
4kl.
i&'M.
3kl.
Pr. kl.
Fast
6o
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
NOVEMBER.
NOVEMBER.
MATINS.
EVENSONG.
I Less.
2 Less.
I Less.
2 Z«j.
d
Kalend.
I
All Saints.
I
Sap. 3
He.11. 12.
Sap. s
Apoc. 19
e
4 No.
2
2
Eccle. 6
Lu. 18
Eccle. 7
Colics. 2
f
3 No.
3
3
8
19
9
3
g
Prid.
4
4
10
20
II
4
A
Nonas.
5
5
12
21
13
I Thes. I
b
8 Id.
6
6
14
22
15
2
c
7 Id.
7
7
16
23
17
3
d
6 Id.
8
8
18
24
19
4
e
Sid.
9
9
20
John I
21
5
f
4 Id.
10
10
22
2
23
2 Thes. I
g
3ld-
II
II
24
3
25
2
A
Prid. Id.
12
12
26
4
27
3
b
Idus.
13
»3
28
5
29
I Timo. I
c
18 kl.
14
14
30
6
31
2.3
d
17 kl.
15
15
32
7
33
4
e
16 kL
16
16
34
8
35
f
iSkl.
17
17
36
9
37
6
g
14 kl.
18
18
38
10
39
2 Tim. I
A
13 kl.
19
19
40
II
41
2
b
12 kl.
20
20
42
12
43
3
c
iikL
21
21
44
13
45
4
d
10 kL
22
22
46
14
47
Titus I
e
9kL
23
23
48
IS
49
2-3
f
8kL
24
24
50
16
51
Phile. I
g
7kl.
25
25
Baruc. I
17
Baruc. 2
Hebre. I
A
6kl.
26
26
3
18
4
2
b
SkL
27
27
5
19
6
3
c
4kL
28
28
Esay. I
20
Esay. 2
4
d
3kl.
29
29
3
21
4
5
e
Prid. kl.
30
Andre. Apo.
30
5
Acts I
6
6
Variation of the Lessons
The eds. of 1552 and 1559 follow 1549
throughout.
The ed. of 1604 begins with Wisdom,
caps. 3 and 5, as the proper lessons for
All Saints' Day ; then continues with
Ecclus., caps. 14 to 51, caps. 35 and to
the words, " But where one is,' &c., of
cap. 26, being read as one lesson, and the
rest of cap. 26 being omitted ; and of the
46th, only to the words, " After this he
told," is to be read. Then Baruch, i to 6 ;
Isaiah i to 13 ; and ends with Proverbs
20 and 21, as the proper lessons for S.An-
dretv's Day.
The Scotch ed. of 1637 begins with the
Proper Lessons for Alt Saints' Day,
namely, Wisdom 3 and 5 ; then Amos 8
and 9, Obadiah, Jonah i to 4, Micah i
to 7, Nahum i and 2, Habakkuk i to 3,
in successive Editions.
Zephaniah i to 3, Haggai i and 2, Zecha-
riali I to 14, Malacht i to 4, x Chronicles
10 to 22, cap. II being read only to v. 26,
and 12 omitted ; then caps. 28 and 29,
and 2 Chronicles i and 2, the latter being
the lessons for i'. Andretv's Day.
The ed. 1662 begins with Ecclus 16 and
17, and completes 51 chapters, cap. 25
being read only to verse 13, and cap. 30
only to verse 18, and cap. 46 only to verse
so; then Baruch i to 6, History of Su-
sannah, Bel and the Dragon, Isaiah _i to
13, a space being left opposite the Saints'
days.
The Second Lessons are the same
throughout the six editions, except in ed.
1662 a space is left opposite Ail Saints'
Day for second lessons as well as for the
first.
Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 61
NOVEMBER HATH XXX. DAYS.
Second Edw. VI. 1553.
Elizabeth, 1559.
All Sainctes.
d
Kaletid.
13
e
4 No.
2
f
3 No.
g
Prid. No.
10
A
Nonas.
b
8 Id.
18
c
7 Id.
7
d
6 Id.
e
5 Id.
IS
f
4 Id.
4
g
3 Id.
A
Pnd. Id.
12
b
Jdus.
I
c
18 kl.
d
17 kL
9
e
16 kl.
i
15 kL
17
g
14 kl.
6
A
13 kL
b
12 kL
14
c
11 kL
3
d
10 kL
e
gkL
u
i
8kL
S
7kl.
19
A
6kL
8
b
ski.
c
4kL
16
d
3kL
S
e
Prid. kL
Sol in Sag.
December.
S. Clement.
Tertne ende.
A ndrevj apo.
Ps.
I
10
I
d
2
2
e
3
18
3
f
4
7
4
g
5
S
A
6
IS
6
b
7
4
7
c
8
8
d
9
12
9
e
10
I
10
f
II
9
II
g
12
12
A
13
13
b
14
17
14
c
IS
6
15
d
16
16
e
17
14
17
f
18
3
18
g
19
19
A
20
II
20
b
21
19
21
c
22
8
22
d
23
23
e
24
24
f
25
16
25
g
26
S
26
A
27
27
b
28
13
28
c
29
2
29
d
30
10
30
e
James I. 1604.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
All Saints.
X
I
d
Kal
ind. \
2
e
iv
No.
xviii
3
f
iii
No. 1
vii
4
g
prid
No. 1
S
A
Nonas. \
XV
6
b
viii
Id.
iv
7
c
vii
Id.
8
d
vi
Id.
xii
9
e
V
Id.
X
10
f
iv
Id.
i
II
g
iii
Id.
12
A
prid
Id.
13
b
Idus. 1
xvii
14
c
xviii
kl.
vi
15
d
xvii
kL
16
e
xvi
kl.
xiv
17
f
XV
kl.
iii
18
g
xiv
kl.
19
A
xiii
kl.
xi
20
b
xii
kL
xix
21
c
xi
kl.
viii
22
d
x
kl.
23
e
ix _
kL
24
f
viii
kl.
xvi
25
g
vii
kl.
V
26
A
vi
kl.
27
b
V
kL
xiii
28
c
iv
kL
ii
29
d
iii
kl.
i
30
e
prid
kl.
Powder-treason.
Leonard.
S. Martin.
Sol in Sagit.
Brice.
D;cembris.
Machute.
Margaret Q.
Hugh Bishop.
Nat. ofk. Cliarles.
Edmund King.
Cicilie.
Clement.
Katherine.
Ode Virgin.
Fast.
Andrevi Apost.
Kaletid.
4 No.
3 No.
prid. No.
Nonas.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
Sid.
4 Id.
3 Id.
prid: Id.
Idus.
18 kl.
17 kL
16 kl.
15 kL
14 kL
13 kL
12 kL
II kL
10 kL
gkL
8kL
7kL
6kL
SkL
4kL
^kL
pnd. Id.
All Saints.
Leonard.
Ps.
S. Martine.
Sol in Sagit.
Brice.
Decembris.
Machute.
Hugh, bishop.
Edmund, King.
Cicilie.
Clement.
Katherine.
Fast.
A ndreWyApost.
II
12 o>
13 s
Ho
15 "
16^
20 JS
2i'a'
22 '3
23.3
24 §
25 03
26 i
U
27 >,
28 2
29 0^
30^
Charles II. 1663.
Ps.
I
I
d
2
2
e
3
3
f
4
4
g
5
S
A
6
6
b
7
7
c
8
8
d
9
9
e
10
10
f
II
II
g
12
12
A
13
13
b
14
14
c
IS
IS
d
16
16
e
17
17
f
18
18
g
19
19
A
20
20
b
21
21
c
22
22
d
23
23
e
24
24
f
25
25
g
26
26
A
27
27
b
28
28
c
29
29
d
30
30
e
Kalend.
4 No.
3 No.
Pr. No.
Nona.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
Sid.
4 Id.
3 Id.
Pr. Id.
Idiis.
18 kl. Dec.
17 kL
16 kL
iskL
14 kl.
13 kL
12 kL
II kL
10 kL
gkL
8kL
7kL
6kl.
SkL
4kL
3kL
Pr. kl.
All Saints Day
Papists' Conspiracy.
Leonard, Confessor.
S. Martin, Bish. &
[Confess.
Britius, Bishop.
Machutus, Bishop.
Hugh,BishopofLincoln.
Edmund, King & Mar-
[tyr.
Cecilia, Virg. & Mart.
S. Clement, I. B. of R.
r&M.
Catherine, Virgin &
[Mart.
Fast.
S.A ndrtw, Apost. &'M.
62
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
DECEMBER.
DECEMBER.
^3
MATINS.
EVENSONG.
I Less.
2 Less.
I Zf^TJ.
2 Z<?jj.
f
Kalend.
I
I
Esai. 7
Actes 2
Esai. 8
Hebr. 7
g
4 No.
2
2
9
3
10
8
A
3 No.
3
3
II
4
12
9
b
Prid. No.
4
4
13
5
14
10
c
Nonas.
5
5
IS
6
16
II
d
8 Id.
6
6
17
di. 7
18
12
e
7 Id.
7
7
19
di. 7
20. 21
13
f
6 Id.
8
8
22
8
23
Jacob. I
g
Sid.
9
9
24
9
25
2
A
4 Id.
10
10
26
10
27
3
b
3 Id.
II
II
28
II
29
4
c
Prid. Id.
12
12
30
12
31
5
d
Idus.
13
13
32
13
33
I Peter, i
e
19 kl.
14
14
34
14
35
2
f
18 kl.
15
15
36
15
37
3
g
17 kl.
16
16
38
16
39
4
A
16 kl.
17
17
40
17
41
5
b
15 kl.
18
18
42
18
43
2 Peter. I
c
14 kl.
19
19
44
19
45
2
d
13 kl.
20
20
46
20
47
3
e
12 kl.
21
Tho. Apost.
21
48
21
49
I John 1
f
II kl.
22
22
SO
22
51
2
g
10 kl.
23
23
52
23
53
3
A
9kl.
24
\ni.
24
54
24
55
4
b
8kl.
25
Nati.Domi-
25
Esay. 9
Math. I
Esay. 7
Tit. 3
c
7kl.
26
Stephan.
26
S6
Act 6. 7
57
Actes 7
d
6kL
27
John Evan.
27
58
Apoc. I
S9
Apo. 22
e
5kL
28
Innocen.
28
Jer. 31
Acte 25
Esay, 60
I John 5
f
4kl.
29
29
Esay. 61
26
62
2 John I
g
3kl.
30
30
63
27
64
3 John I
A
Prid. kl.
31
30
65
28
66
Jude I
Variation of the Lessons in successive Editions.
The eds. of 1552 and 1559 follow 1549
throughout.
The ed. of 1604 begins with Isaiah 14
and 15, and completes 66 chapters, caps.
20 and 21 forming one lesson, which are
interpolated by the Proper Lessons for
S. Thomas's Day, Proverbs 23 and 24 ;
Christmas Day, Isaiah 9 and 7 ; S. Ste-
phen's Day, Proverbs 28 and Ecclesiastes
4 ; 6". John's Day, Ecclesiastes 5 and 6 ;
and Innocents' Day, Jeremiah 31 and
Wisdom I.
The Scotch ed. of 1637 begins with 2
Chronicles, caps. 5 and 6, which is con-
tinued to cap. 36; Isaiah 47 to 66; the
Proper Lessons for the Saints' Days are
the same as 1604, except for InmKents'
Day it is Exodus i, Jeremiah 31, instead
of Jeremiah 31 and Wisdom i.
The ed. of 1662 is exactly the same as
1604, but there is a blank space left for
the Proper Lessons.
The Second Lessons are the same in all
six eds. ; but on Christmas Day, eds. 1552
and 1559 have Luke 22 instead ot Matthew
I, while eds. 1604 and 1637 have Luke 2.
In 1662, a blank space is left for the
Second Lessons on Christmas Day, .S. Ste-
phen's and .?. John's Day.
Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552, &c. 63
DECEMBER HATH XXXI. DAYS.
f
IT
K
2
A
10
b
c
18
d
7
e
f
IS
B
4
A
b
12
c
I
d
e
9
f
g
J7
A
6
b
c
14
d
S
e
f
II
B
A
iQ
b
8
c
d
16
e
5
f
R
13
A
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Elizabeth, 1559.
Kalend.
4 No.
3 No.
Prld. No.
Nonas.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
Sid.
4 Id.
3 Id.
Prid. Id.
Idiis.
19 kl.
18 kl.
17 kl.
16 kl.
iskl.
14 kl.
13 kl.
12 kl.
II kl.
10 kl.
9kl.
8kl.
7kl.
6kl.
Ski.
4kl.
3kl.
PHd. kl.
Sol. in CaJ>[r\.
Januarii.
Thomas Ap.
Christmas.
S. Stephen.
S. Jhon evan.
Innoceiites.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Drostane.
Nicholas. Bish.
Cone, of Marie.
Sol. in Capric.
Lucy Virgin.
Janitarii.
I
f
Kalend. |
xviii
2
g
iv
No.
vii
3
A
iii
No.
4
b
prid
No.
XV
5
c
Nonas. \
iv
6
d
viii
Id.
7
e
vii
Id.
xii
8
f
vi
Id.
i
9
g
V
Id.
10
A
iv
Id.
ix
II
b
iii
Id.
12
c
prid
Id.
xvii
13
d
Idus. \
14
e
xix
kl.
vi
15
f
xviii
kl.
xiii
16
g
xvii
kl.
iii
17
A
xvi
kl.
18
b
XV
kl.
xi
19
c
xiv
kl.
xix
20
d
xiii
kl.
21
e
xii
kl.
viii
22
f
xi
kl.
23
g
x
kl.
xvi
24
A
ix
kl.
V
25
b
viii
kl.
26
c
vii
kl.
xiii
27
d
vi
kl.
ii
28
e
v
kl.
29
f
iv
kl.
X
30
g
iii
kl.
31
A
prid.
kl.
Ps.
I
I
f
2
18
2
g
3
7
3
A
4
4
b
5
15
5
c
6
4
6
d
7
7
e
8
12
8
f
9
I
9
g
10
10
A
II
9
II
b
12
12
c
13
17
13
d
14
14
e
15
6
15
f
16
13
16
g
17
3
17
A
18
18
b
19
II
19
c
20
19
20
d
21
21
e
22
8
22
f
23
23
g
24
16
24
A
25
5
25
b
26
26
c
27
13
27
d
28
2
28
e
29
29
f
30
10
30
g
30
31
A
James I. 1604.
Kalend.
4 No.
3 No.
pnd. No.
Nonas.
8 Id.
7 Id.
6 Id.
5 Id.
4 Id.
3 Id.
prid. Id.
Idus.
19 kl.
18 kl.
17 kl.
16 kl.
iSkl.
14 kl.
13 kl.
12 kl.
II kl.
10 kl.
9U
8kL
7kl.
6kl.
ski.
4kl.
3kl.
pnd. kl.
Ps.
Nicolas, bish.
Cone, of Mary.
Sol. inCapricor.
Lucie virgine.
Januarii.
O Sapientia.
Fast.
Thomas, Apost.
Fast.
Christmas.
S. Steven.
S. John.
Innocents,
Silvester, bish.
II
15 0\
14 >o
15 o
16 -
ill
19 a
20 ,,
21 .-3
22 S
23-3!
24 .S
25 §
26 a
27 %
28 ^
29 £
3° -2
O sapientia.
Fast.
Thomas Apostle.
Fast.
Christinas.
S. Steven.
S. John.
Innocents.
Silvest. bish.
Ps.
I
I
f
2
2
g
3
3
A
4
4
b
5
S
e
6
6
d
7
7
e
8
8
f
9
9
g
10
10
A
II
II
b
12
12
c
13
13
d
14
14
e
15
15
f
16
16
g
17
17
A
18
18
b
19
19
c
20
20
d
21
21
e
22
22
f
23
23
g
24
24
A
25
25
b
26
26
e
27
27
d
28
28
e
29
29
f
30
30
g
31
31
A
Charles II. 1663.
Kalend.
4 No.
3 No.
Pr. No.
Non<£.
8 Id.
.7 Id.
6 Id.
Sid.
4 Id.
3 Id.
Pr. Id.
Idus.
19 kl. Jan.
18 kl.
17 kl.
16 kl.
iSkl.
14 kl.
13 kl.
12 kl.
iikl.
10 kl.
9kl.
8kl.
7kl.
6kl.
sw.
4kl.
3kl.
Pr. kl.
S
Nicolas, B. of Myra in ^
[Lycia. -5
Concept, of the B. V. ^
[Mary. "
Lucy, Virgin & Martyr.
O Sapientia.
Fast.
.S". Thomas, Apostle &'
w.
Fast.
Christinas Day.
S. Steph. the first Martyr.
S. John,Apostle &' Evang.
Innocents' Day.
Silvester, B. of Rome.
64
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Certain Notes for the more plain explication
and decent ministration of things
contained in this book y,
§ 2, /« the saying or singing of Matins and Evensong, Bap-
tizing and Burying, the minister, in parish churches and
chapels annexed to the same, shall * use a Surplice. And in all
Cathedral churches and Colleges, the Archdeacons, Deans, Pro-
vosts, Masters, Prebendaries, and Fello7vs, being graduates, may
use in the quire, beside their Surplices, such hood as pcrtaineth to
their sei<eral degrees, which they have taken in any university
within this realm. But in all other places, ez>ery minister shall
be at liberty to use any surplice or no. It is also seemly tha*
graduates, when they do preach, shall use such hoods as pertaineth
to their several degrees.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
THE ORDER WHERE
MORNING AND EVENING PRAYER
SHALL BE USED AND SAID.
§ I. The morning and evening
prayer shall he used in siuh place
of the Church, Chapd or Chancel,
and the Minister shcdl so turn him,
as the people may best hear. And
if there be any controversy there-
in, the matter shall be referred to
the ordinary, and he or his deputy
shall appoint the place, and the
chancels shcdl remain, as they have
done in times past.
§§ 2, 3. And here is to be noted, that
the Minister at the time of the
communion, and at cdl other times
in his ministration, shall use nei-
ther Alb, Vestment, nor Cope : but
being Archbishop, or Bishop, he
shall have and wear a rochet : and
being a priest or Deacon, he shall
have and wear a surplice only.
y In all the Editions of the First Prayer-
book of Edward VI. this appears as a note
at the end of the book, and just preceding
the Colophon. It has been thought ad-
visable to transpose it to this place, to
bring it into harmony with all the other
Prayer-books.
• In two eds. 1549, "should."
• AAer " \}ie Contents" in this edition is
Elizabeth, 1559.
THE ORDER WHERE
MORNING AND EVENING PRAYER
SHALL BR U.SED AND SAID.
8 I. The Morning and Evening
prayer shcdl be used in the accus-
tomed place of the church, chapel
or chaned, except it shall be other-
wise determined by the Ordinary
of the place, and the chancels shall
remain as they have done in times
past.
% 2. And here is to be nt>ted tliat
the Minister at the time of the
Communion, and at all other times
in his ministration, shall use mch
ornaments in the church, as were
in use by authority of parliament
in the second year of the reign of
king Edward the VI. according
to the Act of Parliament set in the
beginning of this book *.
printed, " An Act for Uniformity of Com-
mon Prayer and Service in the Church,"
&c., &c., and commencing " 'Where atthe
death of our late Sovereign Lord King
Edward the sixt, there remained." &c.,
&c. This Act is reprinted in the Book of
James I., 1604. In the present edition it
will be found (in abstract) in the Intro-
duction.
Matins.
65
§ 3. And %vhensoever the Bishop shall celebrate the holy com-
munion in the churchy or exetiite any other public minisiratioti,
he shall have upon him, beside his rochette, a Surplice or albe, and
a cope or vestment, and also his pastoral staff in his hand, or else
borne or holden by his chaplain.
§ 4. As touching kneeling, crossing, holding up of hands, knock-
ing upon the breast, and other gestures, they may be used or left,
as every man's devotion serveth, \j.vithout blame\.
§ 5. Also upon Christfnas day, Easter day, the Ascension
Day, Whit-Sunday, a?id the feast of the Trinity, may be used
■ any part of holy scripture hereafter to be certainly limited and
appointed, in the stead ^ of the Litany.
^ 6. If there be a sermon, or for other great cause, the Curate
by his discretion may leave out the Litany, Gloria in Excelsis,
the Creed, [the] Homily, and the Exhortation to the Communion.
[After this follows the word " Finis" and then the "Colophon."]
James I. 1604.
4D THE ORDER WHERE
MORNING AND EVENING PRAYER
SHALL BE USED AND SAID.
§ I. The Morning and Evening, &"€.
§2. And here is to be noted, o'c.
[Same throughout as 1559.] °
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
id) THE ORDER
WHERE AND HOW MORNING
AND EVENING PRAYER SHALL
BE SAID OR SUNG.
I.. The Morning and Evening
Prayer shall be used in the acats-
tomed place of the Church, Chapel,
or Chancel, except it be otheiivise
determined by the Ordiitary of the
place : and the Chances shall re-
main as they have done in times
past.
i 2. And here is to be noted, that
the Presbyter or Minister at the
time of the Communion, and at
other times in his Ministration,
shall use such Ornaments in the
Church as are prescribed, or shall
be by his Majesty, or his Successors,
according to the act of Parliament
provided in that behalf.
Charles II. 1662.
THE ORDER FOR
MORNING AND EVENING
PRAYER
DAILY TO BE SAID AND USED
THROUGHOUT THE YEAR.
§ I. The Morning and Evening
Prayer shcdl be, dfc.
[Same as 1559]
§ 2. A7id here is to be noted, that
such Ornatnents of the Church and
of the Ministas thereof at all times
of their Ministration, shall be re-
tained and be in use, as were in
this Church of England, by the
Authority of Parliament, in the
second year of the Reign of King
Edward the Sixth.
^ In one ed., 1549, "instead." " In one copy of ed. 1604, the word "all" is acci-
dentally omitted before " other times in his ministration."
66
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
H^ AN ORDER ^
FOR MATINS, DAILY THROUGH
THE YEAR.
^
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
AN ORDER FOR MORNING
PRAYER DAILY THROUGHOUT
THE YEAR.
§ 7. Ai the beginning both of Mom-
I'ti^ ing Prayer., and likewise of Evening
\ Prayer, the Minister shall read
-J with a loud voice some one of these
sentences of the Scriptures that fol-
low. And then he shall say that,
which is written after the said
^ sentences.
At what time soever a sinner
doth repent him of his sin from the
bottom of his heart : I will put all
his wickedness out of my remem-
brance, saith the Lord. Ezech. i8.
I do know mine own wickedness,
and my sin is alway* against me.
Psalm 51.
Turn thy face away from our
sins (O Lord) and blot out all our
offences. Psal. 51.
A sorrowful spirit is a sacrifice to
God : despise not (O Lord) humble
and contrite hearts. Psal. 51.
Rent ' your hearts, and not your
garments, and turn to the Lord
your God : because he is gentle
and merciful, he is patient and of
much mercy, and such a one that
is sorry for your afflictions. Joel 2.
To thee, O Lord God, belong-
eth mercy and forgiveness : for we
have gone away from thee, and
have not hearkened to thy voice,
whereby we might walk in thy
laws, which thou ' hast appointed
for us. Dan. 9.
Correct us, O Lord, and yet in
thy judgment, not in thy fury, lest
we should be consumed and brought
to nothing. Jerem. 2.
Amend your lives, for the king-
dom of God is at hand. Matt. 3 .
I will go to my father and say to
him : Father, I have sinned against
heaven, and against thee, I am no
more worthy to be called thy son.
Luke 15.
Enter not into judgment with thy
servants, O Lord, for no flesh is
righteous in thy sight. Psal. 142. «
If we say that we have no sin, we
deceive ourselves, and there is no
truth in us. i John i."*
Elizabeth, 1559.
AN ORDER FOR, &C.
[The same throughout as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
AN ORDER FOR, &C
[The same throughout as 1553.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
AN ORDER
FOR MORNING PRAYER
DAILY THROUGHOUT THE YEAR.
§ 7. At the beginning both of Morn-
ing Prayer and likewise of Evening
Prayer, the Presbyter or Minister
shall read with a loud voice some
one of these Sentences of the Scrip-
tures that follow. And iJun he
shall say that which is written
after the said sentences.
Cast away from you all your
transgressions whereby ye have
• Inoneed., 1552, and 1559, "always."
f Inoneed.,iS52,andeds. 1559, "Rend."
■ In one ed., 1553, misp. clxii.
'■ These references, throughout all the
editions (1663 included), are printed in the
margin.
Matins.
67
transgressed, and make you a new
heart and a new spirit ; for why
will ye die ? For I have no plea-
sure in the death of him that dieth
saith the Lord God : wherefore turn
yourselves and live. Ezek. 18. 31,
32.
Hide thy face from my sins, and
blot out all mine iniquities, Psal.
51. 9.
The sacrifices of God are a broken
spirit : a broken and a contrite
heart, O God, thou wilt not de-
spise. Psal. 51. 17.
Rent your heart, and not your
garments, and turn unto the Lord
your God : for he is gracious and
merciful, slow to anger, and of
great kindness, and repenteth him
of the evil. Joel 2. 13.
To the Lord our God belong mer-
cies and forgivenesses, though we
have rebelled against him : Neither
have we obeyed the voice of the
Lord our God, to walk in his laws
which he set before us by his ser-
vants the prophets '. Dan. 9. 9, 10.
He that covereth his sins shall
not prosper, but he that confesseth
and forsakeththem shall have mercy.
Prov. 28. 13.
O Lord correct me but with judge-
ment ; not in thine anger lest thou
bring me to nothing. Jer. 10. 24,'
Enter not into judgement with thy
servant, for in thy sight shall no
man living be justified. Psal. 143. 2.
If we say that we have no sin we
deceive ourselves, and the truth is
not in us, i John i. S.*"
Charles IL 1662.
THE
ORDER FOR MORNING
PRAYER,
DAILY THROUGHOUT THE YEAR,
§ 7. At the beginning of Morning
Prayer the Minister shall, «&-v,
[Same as 1552.]
When the wicked man tumeth
away from his wickedness, that
he hath committed, and doth that
which is lawful and right, he shall
save his soul alive. Ezek. 18. 27.
I acknowledge my transgressions,
and my sin is ever before me. Psal,
51- 3-
Hide thy face from my sins, and
blot o\xV mine iniquities. Psal. 51.9.
The Sacrifices of God, &c.
Rent your hearts '', and, &c
To the Lord our God, &c.
0 Lord correct me', &c.
[Each of these the same as 1637.]
Repent ye ; for the Kingdom of
Heaven is at hand. S. Mat. 3. 2.
1 will arise and go to my Father,
and will say unto him ; Father, I
have sinned against Heaven, and
before thee, and am no more worthy
to be called thy son, S. Luke 15.
18, 19.
Enter not into judgement with
thy servant, O Lord, for in thy
sight shall no man living be justi-
fied. Psal. 143. 2.
If we say, that we have no sin,
we deceive our selves, and the truth
is not in us. But, if we confess
our sins, he is faithful and just to
forgive us our sins, and to cleanse
us from all unrighteousness, i !S.
John I. 8, 9''.
' In ed. 1662, the words, "by his ser-
vants the prophets," are omitted.
J In nearly all the Sealed Books of 1662,
the word "all" is marked through with
a pen.
* In most Sealed Books the "s" is
added after " heart" with a pen.
' In most of the Sealed Books the refer-
ence, Ps. 6. I, has been added with a pen
after Jer. 10. 24.
63
Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Dearly beloved brethren, the
scripture moveth us in sundry places,
to acknowledjje and confess our
manifold sins and wickedness, and
that we should not dissemble nor
cloke them before the face of Al-
mighty God our heavenly Father,
but confess them with an humble,
lowly, penitent and obedient heart :
to the end that we may obtain for-
giveness of the same by his infinite
goodness and mercy. And although
we ought at all times humbly to
knowledge " our sins before God :
yet ought we most chiefly so to do,
when we assemble and meet toge-
ther, to render thanks for the great
benefits that we have received at
his hands, to set forth his most
worthy praise, to hear his most holy
word, and to ask those things which
be ° requisite and necessary, as well
for the body as the soul. Where-
fore I pray and beseech you, as
many as be" here present, to ac-
company me with a pure heart and
humble voice, unto the throne of
the heavenly grace, saying after me.
§ 8. ^ general confession, to be said
of the whole congregation after the
minister, ktueling.
Almighty and most merciful
Father, we have erred and strayed
from thy ways, like lost sheep. We
have followed too much the devices
and desires of our own hearts. We
have oftended against thy holy laws.
We have left undone those things
which we ought to have done, and
we have done those things which
we ought not to have done, and
there is no health in us : but thou,
O Lord, have mercy upon us miser-
able offenders. Spare thou them,
O God, which confess their faults.
Restore thou them that be" peni-
tent, according to thy promises de-
clared unto mankind, in Christ Jesu
our Lord. And grant, O most mer-
ciful Father, for his sake, that we
may hereafter live a godly, righte-
ous, and sober life, to the glory of
thy holy name. Amen.
§ 9. TTie absolution to be pronounced
by the minister alone.
Almighty God, the Father of
our Lord Jesus Christ, which" de-
sireth not the death of a sinner, but
rather that he may turn from his
wickedness and live : and hath
given power and commandment to
his ministers, to declare and pro-
nounce to his people, being peni-
tent, the absolution ' and remission
of their sins : he pardoneth and ab-
solveth P all them which *> truly re-
pent, and unfeignedly believe his
holy Gospel. ' Wherefore we be-
seech him to grant us true repent-
ance and his holy spirit, that those
things may please him, which we
do at this present, and that the rest
of our life hereafter may be pure
and holy : so that at the last we
may come to his eternal joy, through
Jesus Christ our Lord *.
§ 10. The people shall atiswer.
Amen.
" In cds. 157a, and af. .rwards, " ac-
knowledge. "
° In ed. 1662, "are."
" In eds. 1637 and 1662, "who."
P In one ed., 155a, "obsolution" and
"obsolveth."
<» In ed. 1663, " that."
' In ed. i66a, "Wherefore lei us beseech
him."
■ In one ed. i559. and 1596, "Amen"
is added here as well as in the rubric.
Matins.
69
Elizabeth, 1559.
Dearly beloved, &c.
[The same as 1552 throughout.]
^ c.'- '\ James I. 1604.
• — Dearly beloved, &c. ,
[The same as 1552 throughout.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Dearly beloved, &c.
[The same as 1352, to]
§ 8. ^ general confession to be said
by all that are present after or with
the Deacon or Presbyter, all humbly
kneeling.
Almighty and most merciful . . .
[continued the same as 1552, to]
and sober life, to the glory of thy
holy Name, and the salvation of
our own souls. Amen.
§ 9. The Absolution or Remission of
sins to be pronounced by the Pres-
byter alone, he standing up and
Utming himself to the people, but
they still remaining humbly upon
their knees.
Almighty GOD, the Father of
our Lord Jesus Christ, who desireth
not the death of a sinner, but rather
that he may turn from his wickedness
and live ; and who hath given power
and commandment to the Presbyters
of his Church the ministers of his
gospel to declare and pronounce to
his people, being penitent, the Ab-
solution and Remission of their sins :
The same Almighty God pardoneth
and absolveth all them which truly
repent, and unfeignedly believe his
holy Gospel. Wherefore we be-
seech him to grant us true repent-
ance, and his holy spirit, that we
may receive from him absolution
from all our sins, that those things
[continued the same as 1552, to]
§ 10. The people shall answer.
Amen.
Charles II. 1662.
Dearly beloved, &c.
[The same as 1552.]
%^. A general Confession to be saii
of the whole congregation after the
Minister, all kneeling.
Almighty and most, &c.
[The same as 1552.]
§ 9. The Absolution or Remission of
sins to be pronounced by the Priest
alone, standing ; the people still
kneeling.
Almighty God, the Father, &c.
[continued same as 1532, to]
§10. The people shall ansiver here,
and at the end of all other prayers.
Amen.
» There is an ornamental rule intro-
duced here in the Scotch edition, as if to
divide off the introductory part from the
rest of the Service.
70
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§11.
The Priest being in the quire, shall begin with a loud voice the
Lord's Prayer, called the Pater noster.
Our Father, which art in heaven, hallowed be thy name.
Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth as it is in
heaven. Give us this day our daily bread. And forgive us
our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass against us.
And lead us not into temptation. But deliver us from eviL
Amen.
§ 12. TJien likewise he shall say^
O Lord, open thou my lips.
Answer,
And my mouth shall shew forth thy praise.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ II. Then shall the Minister begin
the Lord's Prayer with a loud
voice.
Our Father which art in heaven,
hallowed be thy Name. Thy king-
dom come. Thy will be done in
earth as it is in heaven. Give us
this day our daily bread. And for-
give us our trespasses, as we forgive
them that trespass against us. And
lead us not into temptation. But
deliver us from eviL Amen.
§12. Tlien likewise he shall say.
O Lord, open thou our lips.
Answer.
And our mouth shall shew forth
thy praise.
Priest.
O God, make speed to save us.
Ansiver.
O Lord, make haste to help us.
Priest.
Glory be to the Father, and to
tlie Son, and to the Holy Ghost.
" In all eds. of 1549 as well as of 155a, the
Gloria Patri is in some places abbreviated
and in others printed in full, as it would
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
M'ithout end. Amen".
Praise ye the Lord.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ II. Then shall tlu Minister, &V.
[The same as 1553 throughout.]
James I. 1604.
§ II. Then shall the Minister, &>c.
[The same as 1553 throughout.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§11. Then shall the Presbyter or
Minister begin the Lord's pray.-r
with a loud voice. And in this
and in all other places of the liturgy
where the last words, for Thine is
the kingdom, &c are expressed,
the presbyter shall read them. But
in all places rvhere they are not ex-
pressed he shall end at these 7oordf,
But deliver us from eviL Amen.
appear, simply according to the printer's
convenience ; no notice of such variation
is therefore taken.
Matins.
7;-
Priest.
O God, make speed * to save me.
Answer.
O Lord, make haste to help me.
Priest.
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy
Ghost.
As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be world
without end. Amen.
Praise ye the Lord.
And from Easter to Trinity Sunday.
Alleluia.
Our Father which art in heaven,
hallowed be thy Name. Thy king-
dom come. Thy will be done on
earth, as it is in heaven. Give us
this day our daily bread. And for-
give us our trespasses, as we forgive
them that trespass against us. And
lead us not into temptation, but
deliver us from evil. ' ' For thine
is the kingdom, the power and the
glory, for ever and ever." Amen.
§ 1 2. Then liketvise he shall say,
O Lord, open thou our lips.
Answer.
And our mouth shall shew forth
thy praise.
Presbyter.
O God, make speed to save us.
Answer.
O Lord, make haste to help us.
§ 13. Then all 0/ them standing up,
the Presbyter shall say or sing,
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
Answer.
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.
Praise ye the Lord.
Afiswer.
The Lord's Name be praised.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 1 1. Then the Minister shall kneel,
and say the Lord's Prayer with an
audible voice; the people also kneel-
ing, and repeating it with him,
both here, and wheresoever else it is
used in Divine Service.
Our Father, which art, &c
[continued to]
.... For ever and ever. Amen.
§ 12. Then likewise, &'c.
[continued the same as 1552, to]
O Lord, make haste to help us.
§ 13. Here all standing up, the
Priest shall say.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son, and to the Holy Ghost ;
Answer.
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.
Priest.
Praise ye the Lord.
Anszuer.
The Lord's Name be praised.
» In one ed., 1549, "good speed;" and in some copies of 1559, "make haste to
speed us."
72
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 14. Then shall be said or sung without any Invitatory this Psalm.
Venite, exultemus, &>€. in English, as Jolloweth :
Psalm xcv.
O COME let us sing unto the Lord : let us heartily rejoice in
the strength of our salvation.
Let us come before his presence with thanksgiving : and
shew ourselves glad in him with Psalms.
For the Lord is a great God : and a great King, above all
gods :
In his hand are all the corners of the earth : and the
strength of the hills is his also.
The sea is his, and he made it : and, his hands prepared
the dry land.
O come, let us worship and fall down : and kneel before
the Lord our maker.
For he is (the Lord) our God : and we are the people of his
pasture, and the sheep of his hands ^
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 14. Then shall be said or sung
this Psalm following.
O COME let us sing, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
Then shall follow certain
Psalms, &v.
[Same as 1549O
§15.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 14. Then shall be said or sung
this Psalm following.
O COME let us sing, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 15. 77/,'« shall follo70, &=€.
[Same as i549.]
James I. 1604.
§ 14. Then shall be said or sung
this Psalm following.
Venite exultemtis Domino'*,
O COME let us sing, &c.
[The same as i549.]
§ 15. Then shall follow, dfc.
[Same as 1549.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 14- Then shall be said or sung
this Psalm following.
Ps. xcv.
O COME, let us sing unto the
Lord : let us make a joyful noise
to the rock of our salvation.
Let us come before his presence
with thanksgiving : and make a joy-
ful noise unto him with Psalms.
For the Lord is a great God : and
a great King above all gods.
In his hand are all the deep places
of the earth : the strength of the hills
is his also.
The sea is his, and he made it :
and his hands formetl the dry land.
O come, let us bow do\vn : let
us kneel before the Lord our Maker.
For he is our God : and we are
tlie people of his pasture, and tlie
sheep of his hand.
To day if ye will hear his voice,
harden not your heart : as in the
provocation, and as in the day of
temptation in the wilJcmess ;
When your fathers tempted me :
proved me, and saw my work.
Forty years long was I grieved
J In ed. i66a, "hand."
■ In two eds., 1559, and in most eds.
afterwards, Venite exultemHi Domine is
priuled in the margin.
Matins.
73
To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts : as
in the provocation, and as in the day of temptation in the
wilderness.
When your fathers tempted me : proved me, and saw my
works.
Forty year long was I grieved with this generation, and
said : it is a people that do err in their hearts : for they have
not known my ways.
^, Unto whom I sware in my wrath : that they should not
enfe=4nto my rest.
Glory'^Tye to the Father, and to the Son : and to the holy
ghost. As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be :
world without end. Amen ^.
§ 15. Then shall follow certain Psalms in order as they be^ appointed in
a table made for thaf- purpose, except there be proper Psalms appointed for
that day. And at the end of every Psalm throughout the year, and like-
%uise in the end of Benedictus, Benedicite, Magnificat, and Nunc Di-
mittis, shall be repeated.
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, &c.
with this generation, and said : It
is a people that do err in their heart,
and they have not known my ways.
Unto whom I sware in my wrath :
that they should not enter into my
rest.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the holy Ghost.
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world with-
out end. Amen.
§ 15. Then shall follow, &'c.
[Same as 1549, to]
And as at the end of the Venite,
so also at the end of evety Psalm
throughout the year, and likciutse in
the end of Benedictus, Magnificat,
and Nunc dimittis, shall be repeated.
Glory be to the Father, and to the
Son : and to the Holy Ghost.
And the People shall answer.
As it was in the beginning, is now,
and ever shall be : world without
end. Amen.
Every one standing up at the same ^.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 14. Then shall be said, or sung
this Psalm follozvlng : Except on
Easter day, upon which another
Anthem is appointed: and on the
Nineteenth day of every month it
is not to be read here, but in the
ordinary course of the Psalms.
Venite, exultemus Domino. Psal. 95.
O COME let us sing, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
§15. Then shall follorv the Psalms
in order as they be appointed. And
at the end of every Psalm through-
out the year, and likewise in the
end of Benedicite, Benedictus,
Magnificat, and Nunc dimittis,
shall be repeated.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
Ansiuer.
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.
* In 1552, and afterwards, the Gloria
Patri is divided into two verses.
^ In eds. of 1552 and 1559, as well as
1549, sometimes " been" is printed.
"= In one ed., 1549, "the."
^ Only in one of the Scotch editions do
the words, ' 'Every one standing up at tlie
sa?ne," appear.
74
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 16. Then shall be read two lessons distiiutly with a loud voice, that the
people may hear. The first of the Old Testament, the second of the Neiv ;
like as they be appointed by * the Kalendar, except there be proper lessons
assigned for that day : the minister that readeth the lesson, standing and
tuf ning him so as he may best be heard of all such as be present. A ml
before every lesson, the minister shall say thus. T/ie first, second, third or
fourth chapter of Genesis or Exodus, Matthew, Afarh*, or other like as is
appointed in the Kalendar. And in the aid of every Chapter, he shall say.
Here endeth such a chapter of such a book.
And {to the end the people may the better hear) in snch places where they do
sing, there shall the lessons be sting in a plain tune after the manner of
distinct reading: and likewise the Epistle and Gospel.
§ 17. After the first lesson shall follow Te Deum laudamus, in English,
daily throughout the year, except in Lent, all the ruhich time in the place
ofte Deum shall be used Benedicite omnia Opera Domini Domino, in
English asfollmveth :
Te Deum [Laudamus.] s
We praise thee, O God, we knowledge ^ thee to be the Lord.
All the earth doth worship thee, the Father everlasting.
To thee all Angels cry aloud, the heavens and all [the]
powers therein.
To thee Cherubim, and Seraphim continually do cry,
Holy, holy, holy. Lord God of Sabaoth,
Heaven and earth are full of» the majesty of thy glory.
The glorious company of the Apostles, praise thee.
The goodly fellowship of the Prophets, praise thee.
The noble army of Martyrs praise thee.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 16. 7 hen shall be read, ^'c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 17. Afier the first Lesson shall fol-
loio T? deum Laudamus, in Eng-
lish, daily through^ the whole year.
Te Deum.
We praise thee, O God, &c.
[The same as i549.]
§16.
Elizabeth, 1559.
Then shall be read, &'c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 1 7. After the first lesson, dfc.
[Same as. 1552.]
We praise thee, O God, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
§16.
James I. 1604.
Then shall be read, dfc.
[Same as 1549.]
§17. After the first lesson, dT'c.
[Same as 1552.]
We praise thee, O God, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 16. Then shall be read, er-v.
[Same as 1549, to]
the Presbyter or Af mister that read-
eth the Lesson standing and turn-
ing him so that he may best be
heard of all such as be present.
And before every Lesson the Pres-
byter or Minister shall say . . .
[continued the same as 1549.]
• In ed. 1604, and afterwards, "in."
' In Scotch ed. 1637, " Saint Matthew
and Saint Mark."
8 In two eds., IS49> 'he title runs, "The
Praise of God the t ather ; the Son ; and
the Holy Ghost." In one ed., 1549, the
TV Deum is omitted from its place, and
printed on another leaf,
i" In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662,
"acknowledge."
' In two eds., 1549, "replenished with."
j In eds. 1596, 1604, &c., "throughout."
Matins.
75
The holy church throughout all the world doth knowledge ^
tiiee.
The Father of an infinite majesty.
Thy 1 honourable, true, and only Son,
Also the Holy Ghost ™ the Comforter.
Thou art the King of Glory, O Christ.
Thou art the everlasting Son of the Father.
When thou tookest upon thee to deliver man, thou didst
not abhor the virgin's womb.
When thou hadst overcome ^ the sharpness of death, thou
didst open the kingdom of heaven to all believers.
Thou sittest on ° the right hand of God, in the Glory of the
Father.
We believe that thou shalt come to be our judge.
We therefore pray thee, help thy servants, whom thou hast
redeemed with thy precious blood.
Make them to be numbered with thy saints, in glory
everlasting.
O Lord, save thy people : and bless thine heritage.
Govern them and lift them up for ever.
Day by day we magnify thee.
And we worship thy name ever world without end.
Vouchsafe, O Lord, to keep us this day without sin.
O Lord, have mercy upon us : have mercy upon us.
O Lord, let thy mercy lighten upon us : as our trust is
in thee.
O Lord, in thee have I trusted : let me never be
confounded.
§ 1 7. AJier the first lesson, shall be
said or sung Te Deum laudamus
in English, daily throughout the
whole year.
Charles II. 1662.
16. T^en shall be read distinctly
with an audible voice the First
Lesson, taken out of the Old Testa-
ment, as ts appointed in theKalen-
dar, (except there be proper Les-
sons assigned for that day:) He,
that readeth, so standing, and
turning himself, as he may best
be heard of all such as are present.
^ In eds. 1637, &c., "acknowledge."
■ In ed. 1596, 1637, and 1662, "thine."
■" In two eds., 1549, "The Holy Ghost
§ 17. And after that, shall be said,
or sung in English the Hymn,
called Te Deum Laudamus, daily
throughout the year.
1 6. Note that befo7-e every Lesson the
Minister shall say. Here begin-
neth such a Chapter, or Verse of
such a Chapter, of such a Book :
And after every Lesson, Here
endeth the First, or the Second
Lesson.
Te Deum Laudamus.
We praise thee, O God, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
also being the Comforter."
" In two eds., 1549, "overcomed."
o In one ed. 1596, 1637, and 1662, "at."'
1(>
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Benedicite, omnia opera Domini Domino p.
O ALL ye 9 works of the Lord, speak good of the Lord :
praise him, and set him up for ever.
O ye Angels of the Lord, speak good of the Lord : praise
him ', and set him up for ever.
O ye heavens, speak good of the Lord : praise him, and set
him up for ever.
O ye waters that be above the firmament, speak good of the
Lord : praise him, and set him up for ever.
O all ye powers of the Lord, speak good of the Lord :
praise him, and set him up for ever.
O ye Sun, and Moon, speak good of the Lord : praise him,
and set him up for ever.
O ye stars of heaven, speak good of the Lord : praise him,
and set him up for ever.
O ye showers, and dew, speak good of the Lord : praise
him, and set him up for ever.
O ye winds of God, speak good of the Lord : praise him,
and set him up for ever.
O ye fire and heat, praise ye the Lord : praise him, and
set him up for ever.
O ye winter and summer, speak good of the Lord : praise
him, and set him up for ever.
O ye dews and frosts, speak good of the Lord : praise him,
and set him up for ever.
O ye frost and cold, speak good of the Lord : praise him,
and set him up for ever.
O ye ice and snow, speak good of the Lord : praise him, and
set him up for ever.
O ye nights and days, speak good of the Lord : praise him,
and set him up for ever.
O ye light and darkness, speak good of the Lord : praise
him, and set him up for ever.
O ye lightnings and clouds, speak good of the Lord : praise
him, and set him up for ever.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 18. Or this Canticle, Benedicite
omnia opera Domini Domino.
O ALL ye works of the Lord,
bless ye the Lord : praise him and
magnify him for ever.
[And continued the same as 1549, except
bless ye the I>ord : praise him and
magnify him for ever.
is used throughout instead of " Speak good
of the Lord : praise him, and set him up
for ever."]
P Ineds.^ iSS9i "&c." instead of Domini
Domino; in eds. 1662, " &c" fmii/cii.
1 In one ed., 1359, "the."
' In two eds., 1559, " praise ye liim."
Matins. 77
O let the earth speak good of the Lord : yea, let it praise
him, and set him up for ever.
O ye mountains and hills, speak good of the Lord :
praise him, and set him up for ever.
O all ye green things upon the earth, speak good of the
Lord : praise him, and set him up for ever.
O ye wells, speak good of the Lord : praise him, and set him
up for ever.
O ye seas, and floods, speak good of the Lord : praise him,
and set him up for ever.
O ye whales, and all that move in the waters, speak good of
the Lord : praise him, and set him up for ever.
O all ye fowls of the air, speak good of the Lord : praise
him, and set him up for ever.
O all ye beasts, and cattle, speak ye good of the Lord :
praise him, and set him up for ever.
O ye children of men, speak good of the Lord : praise him,
and set him up for ever.
O let Israel speak good of the Lord : praise him, and set
him up for ever.
O ye priests of the Lord, speak good of the Lord : praise
him, and set him up for ever.
O ye servants of the Lord, speak good of the Lord : praise
him, and set him up for ever.
O ye spirits and souls of the righteous, speak good of the
Lord : praise him, and set him up for ever.
O ye holy and humble men of heart, speak ye good of
the Lord : praise ye * him, and set him up for ever.
O Ananias, Azarias, and Misael, speak ye good of the Lord :
praise ye ^ him, and set him up for ever.
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son : and to the Holy
Ghost.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 18. Or this Canticle, o^c.
[The same as 1552.
James I. 1604.
§ 18. Or this Canticle, &•€.
[The same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§18. Or this Psalm.
Dominus regit me. Psal. xxiii.
The Lord is my shepherd, &c.
[The Psalm is printed entire '.]
Charles II. 1662.
§ 18. Or this Canticle, &^c.
[The same as 1552.]
• In eds. 1352, and afterwards, "praise ' It will be found printed in the pre-
tim." sent book as the Introit for Septuagesima.
78
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 19. And after the Second Lesson, throughout the whole year, shall be used
Benedictus Dominus Deus Israel, ^j'c. in English^ \as jblloweth ;]
£enedictus\ \mc. i.
Blessed be the Lord God of Israel : for he hath visited and
redeemed his people ;
And hath lifted up an horn of salvation to us'' : in the
house of his servant David ;
As he spake by the mouth of his holy Prophets : which have y
been since the world began ;
That we should be saved from our enemies : and from the
hands ' of all that hate us ;
To perform the * mercy promised to our fathers ^ : and to
remember his holy covenant ;
To perform the oath which he sware to our father'' Abra-
ham : that he would give '• us ;
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 19. And after the second Lesson
shall be used and said, Benedictus,
in English as/olloweth.
Benedictus.
Blessed be the Lord, &a
[The same as 1549.]
§ 2a O the c Psalm. Jubilate *.
[Not printed in this edition.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 19. And after the second lesson shall
be used and said Benedictus in
English cts followeth.
[Same as 1549.]
" In two eds., 1549, the title runs, "The
SongofZachary ; Benedictus: and Thanks-
giving for the performance of God's pro-
mises."
In one ed. also, 1549, The Benedictus is
not printed in its place, but on a separate
sheet.
« In eds. 1552, 1559, and afterwards,
"And hath raised up a mighty salva-
tion for us." In Scotch ed., 1637, "And
hath raised up an horn of ssdvation
for us."
§ 20. Or the c Psalm. Jubilate.
O BE joyful in the Lord (all ye
lands) : serve the Lord with glad-
ness, and come before his presence
with a song.
Be ye sure, that the Lord he is
God : it is he that hath made us,
and not we our selves, we are his
people, and the sheep of his pas-
ture.
O go your way into his gates with
thanksgiving, and into his courts
with praise : be thankful unto him,
and speak good of his Name.
For the Lord is gracious, his
mercy is everlasting : and his truth
endureth from generation to gene-
ration.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
1 In two eds., 1349, "hath been."
• In Scotch ed., 1637, "hand."
' In one ed., 1559, "thy" instead of
"the."
•" In eds. 1552, and afterwards (except
Scotch ed.), "forefathers."
• In eds. 1552, and afterwards (except
Scotch ed. I, " forefather."
'' In Scotch ed., 1637, "grant unto us."
• In two eds., 1552, and one 1559, the
title is, "Or Jubilate Deo, Psalm c." In
one ed., 1559, " Or else this Psalm."
Mai INS.
79
That we being delivered out of the hands of our enemies :
might serve him without fear ;
In holiness and righteousness before him : all the days of
our life.
And thou, Child, shalt be called the Prophet of the Highest :
for thou shalt go before the face of the Lord, to prepare his
ways ;
To give knowledge of salvation unto his people : for^ the
remission of their sins,
Through the tender mercy of our God : whereby the day-
spring from an s high hath visited us ;
To give light to them that sit in darkness, and in the shadow
of death : and to guide our feet into the way of peace.
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, &c.
As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever, &c.
James I. 1604.
§ 19. And after the second lesson shall
be used and said Benedictus in
English as /olloweth.
[The same as 1552.]
§ 20. Or the c Psalm. Jubilate.
[The same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637,
§ 19. And after the second lesson shall
be said or sung^ Benedictus Donii-
nus Deus Israel in English as /ol-
loweth.
Benedictus. Luke i. 68.
Blessed be the Lord, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
§ 20. Or this c Psalm. Jubilate Deo.
Make a joyful noise unto the
Lord, all ye lands.
Serve the Lord with gladness :
come before his presence with
singing.
Know ye that the Lord he is
God, it is he that hath made us,
and not we our selves ; we are his
people and the sheep of his pasture.
Enter into his gates with thanks-
giving and into his courts with
praise : be thankful unto him and
bless his Name.
For the Lord is good ; his mercy
is everlasting : and his tmth en-
dureth to all generations.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son, &c.
As it was in the beginning, is
now, &c.
Charles IL 1662.
§ 19. Then shall be read in like
manner the Second Lesson, taken
out of the New Testament. And
after that, the Hymn following ;
except when that shall happen to
be read in the Cha-bter for the day,
or for the Gospel on St. John Bap-
tist's day.
Benedictus. S. Luke i. 68.
Blessed be the Lord, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
§ 20. Or this Psalm. Jubilate Deo.
O be joyful, &c.
[The same as 1559.]
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "by."
B In three eds., 1552, "an." In one ed.,
1552, "on." In one ed., 1559, and after-
wards, "on."
•■ In one Scotch ed., 1637, "used and
8o
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
121. Tlun shall be said daily through the year, th^se\ prayers following, as
well at Evensong as at Matins, all devoutly kneeling '.
Lord, have mercy upon us. Christ, have mercy upon us ''.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
§§ 22, 23. The7i the Minister shall say the Creed and the Lord's Prayer
in English, with a loud voice, &=€,
Answer. But deliver us from evil. Amen.
Priest. O Lord, shew thy mercy upon us.
Answer. And grant us thy salvation.
Priest\ O Lord, save the king"*.
Answer. And mercifully hear us when we call upon thee.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 22. Then shall be said the Creed,
by the Minister and t/ie people,
standing.
I BELIEVE in God the Father
almighty, maker of heaven and
earth. And in Jesus Christ his only
Son our Lord, which ° was conceived
by the holy Ghost, bom of the
virgin Mary : suffered under Ponce
Pilate", was crucified, dead and
buried, he descended into hell. The
third day he rose' again from the
dead. He ascended into heaven,
and sitteth on the right hand of
God the Father almighty. From
thence shall he •> come to judge the
quick and the dead. I believe in
the Holy Ghost. The holy Catholic
Church. The communion of saints.
The forgiveness of sins. The resur-
rection of the body. And the life
everlasting. Amen.
§ 21. And after that, these prayers
follmuing, as well at evening
prayer as at morning prayer : all
devoutly kneeling. The Minister
first pronouncing with a loud
voice.
* In one ed., T549, the Rubric, "Then
shall be said daily," which in other edi-
tions follows the Benedictus, is erroneously
placed before it.
k In eds. 1604 and i66a, the second line
is in a different tj-pe to the rtst, signifying
that it K to be said by the people, and not
by the Priest.
' In eds. i?78, &c., the word " Priest " is
altered to " \Iinister," and so on throush-
out; but restored in 1604 and in most
The Lord be with you.
Afisu'er,
And with thy spirit.
The^ Minister.
Let us pray.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
§ 23. Then the Minister, Clerks and
people, shall say the Lord^s prayer
in English, with a loud voice.
Our Father which art, &c.
§ 24, Then the Ministet standing
up shall say.
O Lord, shew thy mercy upon us.
Answer.
And grant us thy salvation.
[Continued same as 1549 to]
Answer.
And take not thy holy Spirit
from us.
Elizabeth, 1559.
22. Then shall be said, ^c.
[The same throughout as 1552.]
James L 1604.
22. Then sliall be said, &>c.
[The same throughout as 1552.]
books after.
■" In ed. 1559, &c., "the queen;" and
in Scotch ed., 1637, "our king."
" In ed. 1662, "who was."
• In ed. 1662, "Pontius Pilate."
P In one ed., 1559, "arose."
■) In one ed., 1552 ; in eds. 1596, and
afterwards, " he shall."
' In one ed., 1559, and in eds. 1604 and
afterwards, "The" emitted.
Matins.
8i
Priest. Endue thy ministers * with righteousness.
Answer. And make thy chosen people joyful.
Priest. O Lord, save thy people.
Answer. And bless thine inheritance.
Priest. Give peace in our time, O Lord.
Answer. Because there is none other that fighteth for us,
but only thou, O God.
Priest. O God, make clean our hearts within us.
Answer. And take not thine ' holy Spirit from us.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 22. Then shall be said or sung the
Creed by the Presbyter or Minister
and the people standing.
I BELIEVE in God, &c.
[The same as 1552.]
§ 21. And after that these prayers
following as well at Evening
prayer as at Morning prayer, all
devoutly kneeling, the Presbyter or
Minister first pronouncing with
a loud voice.
The Lord be with you.
Ansi.ver.
And with thy spirit.
Presbyter.
Let us Pray.
Lord have mercy upon us.
Christ have mercy upon us.
Lord have mercy upon us.
§ 23. Then the Presbyter, Clerks,
and people shall say the Lord^s
p7-ayer in English with a loud
voice.
Our Father, &c.
[Printed in full to]
for ever and ever. Amen.
§ 24. Then the Presbyter standing up
shall say,
O Lord, shew thy mercy, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549, except]
Presbyter.
[throughout instead of Priest, down to]
Answer.
And take not thy holy spirit
from us.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 22. Then shall be sung, or said the
Apostles'' Creed by the Minister;
and the people standing. Except
only such days as the Creed of St.
Athanasius is appointed to be read.
I believe in God, &c.
[The same as 1552.]
§ 21. And after that, these Prayers
following, all devoutly kneeling,
the Minister first pronouncing
with a loud voice.
The Lord be with you.
[Continued same as 1552.]
§ 23. Then the Minister, Cle7-ks, and
people shall say the Lord's Prayer
with a loud voice.
Our Father, which art, &c.
[Printed in full to]
.... deliver us from evil. Amen.
§ 24. The?t the Priest stattditig up
shall say,
O Lord, shew thy mercy upon us.
Answer,
And grant us thy salvation.
[Continued same as 1549, to]
AnsTtier.
And take not thy Holy Spirit
from us.
• In Scotch ed., 1637, "thy Presbyters
and Ministers."
' In most eds., 1552 and 1559, "thine;"
afterwards, "thy."
82
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549,
Priest. The Lord be with you.
Answer. And with thy spirit
§ 25. T/ien shall daily follow three Collects. The first of the day, which
shall be the same t/tat is appoittted at the Communion. The second for
peace. The third for grace to livewfll. And the tivo last Collects siiall
never alter, but daily be said at Matins throughout all the year, as follow-
eth : the Priest standing up, and saying.
Let us pray.
Then the Collect of the day.
§ 26. The second Collect : for peace.
O God, which art author of peace, and lover of concord,
in knowledge of whom standeth our eternal life, whose service
is perfect freedom : defend us, thy humble servants, in all
assaults of our enemies, that we, siurely trusting in thy defence.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 25, Then shall follow three Col-
lects. Tlie first of the day, which
shall be the same that is appointed
at the Communion. The second
for peace. T/ie third for Grace to
live well. And the two last Col-
lects shall never alter, but daily be
said at morning prayer, through-
out all the year asfolloweth.
§ 26. The second Collect for Peace.
O God, which art author, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 27. The third Collect for Grace.
O Lord our heavenly Father,
almighty and everlasting God, &c
[CoDtinued the same as 1549O
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 25. Tlien shall follow, &'c.
[The same as 1552 throughout.]
James I. 1604.
§ 25. Tlien shall follow, dr'c.
[The same as 1553 throughout.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 25, Then shall follow three Col-
■ lects, ^-c.
[The same as 1553 throughout]
[At the end is the following Rubric]
§ 29. After this collect ended follow-
eih the Litany, and if the Litany
be not appointed to be said or sun^
that morning, then shall next be
said the prayer for the King's Ma-
jisty, with the rest of the prayers
following, at the end oftlie Litany,
and the Benediction.
§25.
Charles II. 1662.
Then shall follo^o, &^.
[Same as 1552, to]
.... asfollowdh ; all kneeling.
§ 26. The second Collect for Peace.
O God, who art the author, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 27. TJie third Collect for Grace.
O Lord our heavenly Father,
Almighty and everlasting Gotl, who
hast safely brought us, &a
[Same as 1349.]
§ 2S. In Quires and Places where
they sing, here followeth the
Anthem.
§ 29. Then these five Prayers follow-
ing are to be read here, except when
t/u Litany is read; and then only
the two last are to be read, as they
are there placed.
Matins. 83
may not fear the power of any adversaries : through the might
of Jesu ^ Christ our Lord. Amen.
§ 27, The third Collect : for grace.
O Lord, our heavenly Father, almighty and everliving God,
which hast safely brought us to the beginning of this day : de-
fend us in the same with thy mighty power ; and grant that
this day we fall into no sin, neither run into any kind of
danger, but that all our doings may be ordered by thy govern-
ance, to do always that is righteous in thy sight : through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
A Prayer for the Kitig's Majesty^.
O Lord our heavenly Father,
high and mighty, King of kings,
Lord of lords, the only Ruler of
princes, who dost from thy throne
behold all the dwellers upon earth ;
most heartily we ' beseech thee with
thy favour to behold our most gracious
Sovereign Lord King CHARLES,
and so replenish him with the grace
of thy holy Spirit, that he may
alway incline to thy will, and walk
in thy way : Endue him plenteously
with heavenly gifts, grant him in
health and wealth long to live,
strengthen him that he may van-
quish and overcome all his enemies ;
and finally after this life, he may
attain everlasting joy and felicity,
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
A Prayer for [the Royal Family t.'\
Almighty God, the fountain of
all goodness, we humbly beseech
thee to bless [our gracious Queen
Catherine, Mary the Queen-Mo-
ther, James Duke of York, and all
the Royal Family y;] Endue them
with thy holy Spirit ; enrich them
with thy heavenly grace ; prosper
them with all happiness ; and bring
them to thine everlasting kingdom,
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
A Prayer for the Clergy and People.
Almighty and everlasting God,
who alone workest great mar-
vels ; send down upon our Bishops,
and Curates, and all Congregations
committed to their charge, the
healthful Spirit of thy grace ; and
that they may truly please thee,
pour upon them the continual dew
of thy blessing. Grant this, O Lord,
for the honour of our Advocate and
Mediator, Jesus Christ. Amen.
A Prayer of Saint Chrysostom.
Almighty God, who hast given
us grace at this time with one ac-
cord to make our common suppli-
cations unto thee, and dost promise,
that when two or three are gathered
together in thy Name, thou wilt
grant their requests ; Fulfil now,
O Lord, the desires and petitions
of thy servants, as may be most ex-
pedient for them ; granting us in
this world knowledge of thy truth,
and in the world to come life ever-
lasting. Amen.
2 Cor. xiii.
The grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and the love of God, and
the fellowship of the Holy Ghost
be with us all evermore. Amen.
§ 30. Here endeth the Order of
Morning Prayer throughout the
year.
" In eds. 1552, &c., "Jesus."
" This and the Prayers following, pre-
vious to 1662, were printed at the end of
the Litany. [See p. 276.]
y The words between bracT<ets are erased
in some copies of the Sealed books, with
the intention, no doubt, of their being
changed as circumstances required.
84
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
AN ORDER
FOR EVENSONG
THROUGH-OUT THE YEAR.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
AN ORDER FOR EVENING
PRAYER THROUGHOUT THE
YEAR.
Elizabeth, 1559.
An Order
for evening prayer
throughout the year.
James I. 1604.
An Order
for evening prayer
throughout the year-
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
An Order for Evening Prayer
throughout the year.
Charles II. i66a.
THE
ORDER
Evening Prayer
Daily throughout the Year.
i 31 *. At the beginning of Evening
Prayer the Minister shall read
with a loud voice some one, or more
of these Sentences of the Scriptures,
that follaru). And then he shall
say that which is written after the
said Sentences.
When the wicked man tumeth
away from his wickedness, that he
hath committed, and doth that which
is lawful and right, he shall save his
soul alive. Ezek. l8. 27.
I acknowledge my transgressions,
and my sin is ever before me. Psal.
51- 3-
Hide thy face from my sins, and
blot out mine iniquities. Psal. 51. 9.
The Sacrifices of God are a broken
spirit : a broken and a contrite heart,
O God, thou wilt not despise. PsaL
SI. 17.
Rent your hearts, and not your
garments, and turn unto the Lord
your God ; for he is gracious and
merciful, slow to anger, and of great
kindness, and repenteth him of the
evil. Joel 2. 13.
To the Lord our God belong mer-
cies and foi^venesses, though we
have rebelled against him : neither
have we obeyed the voice of the
Lord our God, to walk in his laws
which he set before us. Dan. 9.
9, 10.
0 Lord correct me, but with
judgement ; not in thine anger, lest
thou bring me to nothing. Jer. 10.
24. Psal. 6. I.
Repent ye : for the Kingdom of
Heaven is at hand. S. Mat. 3. 2.
1 will arise and go to my Father,
and will say unto him ; Father, I
have sinned against Heaven, and
before thee, and am no more worthy
to be called thy son. S. Luke 15.
18, 19.
* In none of the four previous editions
do we find printed either the Sentences,
the Exhortation, the Confession, or the
Absolution. Practically, the words in
Rubric S 7 of the Morning I*rayer rendered
repetition here needless.
Evensong.
85
Enter not into judgement with
thy servant, O Lord ; for in thy
sight shall no man living be justi-
fied. Psal. 143. 2.
If we say that we have no sin, we
deceive our selves, and the truth is
not in us. But if we confess our
sins, he is faithful and just to for-
give us our sins, and to cleanse us
from all unrighteousness, i S. John
I. 8, 9.
Dearly beloved brethren, the
Scripture moveth us in sundry places
to acknowledge and confess our
manifold sins and wicjcedness, and
that we should not dissemble nor
cloke them before the face of Al-
mighty God our heavenly Father,
but confess them with an humble,
lowly, penitent, and obedient heart,
to the end that we may obtain for-
giveness of the same by his infinite
goodness and mercy. And although
we ought at all times humbly to ac-
knowledge our sins before God, yet
ought we most chiefly so to do,
when we assemble and meet toge-
ther, to render thanks for the great
benefits that we have received at his
hands, to set forth his most worthy
praise, to hear his most holy Word,
and to ask those things which are
requisite and necessary, as well for
the body as the soul. Wherefore I
pray and beseech you, as many as
are here present, to accompany me
with a pure heart and humble voice
unto the throne of the Heavenly
Grace, saying after me.
§ 32. A general Confession, to be said
of ike whole Congregation after the
Minister, all kneeling.
Almighty and most merciful
Father, we have erred and strayed
from thy ways like lost sheep. We
have followed too much the devices
and desires of our own hearts. We
have ofiended against thy holy laws.
We have left undone those things
which we ought to have done ; And
we have done those things which
we ought not to have done; And
there is no health in us. But Thou,
O Lord, have mercy upon us, miser-
able offenders. Spare thou them,
O God, which confess their faults.
Restore thou them that are peni-
tent ; According to thy promises de-
clared unto mankind in Christ Jesu
our Lord. And grant, O most mer-
ciful Father, for his sake ; That we
may hereafter live a godly, righte-
ous, and sober life. To the glory
of thy holy name. Amen.
§ 33. The Absolution or Remission
of sins to be pronounced by the
Priest alone, standing ; the people
still kneeling.
Almighty God, the Father of
our Lord Jesus Christ, who desireth
not the death of a sinner, but rather
that he may turn from his wicked-
ness, and live, and hath given power
and commandment to his ministers
to declare and pronounce to His
people, being penitent, the absolu-
tion and remission of their sins :
he pardoneth and absolveth all
them, that truly repent, and un-
feignedly believe his holy Gospel.
Wherefore beseech we him to
grant us true repentance and his
Holy Spirit ; that those things may
please him which we do at this pre-
sent, and that the rest of our life
hereafter may be pure and holy, so
that at the last we may come to his
eternal joy, through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.
86
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 34, Ttu Priest^ shall say.
Our Father, &c.
§ 35. 77im likrunse he shall say.
O God, make speed to save me.
Afiswer.
O Lord ', make haste to help me.
Priest.
Glory be ^ to the Father, and to the Son : and to the Holy
Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be :
world without end. Amen.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 34. The Priest shall say.
Our Father which, &c.
§ 35' T'/i^w likewise he shall say.
O Lord, open thou our lips.
Answer.
And our mouth shall shew forth
tliy praise.
Priest.
O God, make speed to save us.
Answer.
Lord, make haste to help us.
Priest.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son, and to the Holy Ghost
As it was in the b%inning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.
Praise ye the Lord.
§ 38. Then « Psalms in order as they
be appointed in the Table for
Psalms, except there be proper
Psalms appointed for that day.
Tfun a Lesson of the old Testa-
ment as is ' appointed likewise in
the /Calendar, except there be pro-
per lessons appointed for that day.
After that. Magnificat* in Eng-
lish asfolloweth.
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
•• In ed. of 1578, "The Minister shall
say," and so on throughout, " Minister"
instead of ' ' Priest. "
" In ed. of 1506, " O Lord."
^ In one ed., 1549, "Glory to the
Father."
James 1. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637,
§§31 — 34- After the sentences, exhor'
tation, confession, and absolution, as
is appointed at morning prayer,
the Presbyter shall say or sing.
Our Father, Which art in hea-
ven, hallowed be thy name. Thy
kingdom come. Thy will be done
in earth, as it is in heaven. Give
us this day our daily bread. And
forgive us our trespasses, as we for-
give them that trespass against us.
And lead us not into temptation;
but deliver us from evil : for thine
is the kingdom, the power, and the
glory, for ever and ever. Amen.
§ 35. Then likewise he shall say
or sing.
O Lord, open thou our lips.
Answer.
And our mouth shall shew forth
thy praise.
• In ed. 1604, "Then the Psalms."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "as it is."
«r In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Miif^ni-
ficat."
Evensong.
87
Praise ye the Lord.
§ 36. And from Easter to Trinity Sunday,
Alleluia.
As before is appointed at Matins.
§ 38. Then ^ Psalms in order as they be appointed in the Table for Psalms,
except there be proper Psalms appointed for that day. Then a Lesson of
the Old Testament, as it'^ is appointed likewise in the Calendar, except
there be proper Lessons appointed for that day. After that, (Magnificat
anima mea Dominum) in English, \as followethl.
Presbyter.
O God, make speed to save us.
Ansiver.
O Lord, make haste to help us.
Presbyter.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.
All standing up, as often as it
is repeated.
Presbyter.
Praise ye the Lord.
Answer.
The Lord's name be praised.
g 38. Then the Psalms in order as
they be appointed in the table for
Psalms, except there be proper
Psalms appointed for that day.
Then a lesson of the Old Testa-
ment, as it is appointed likewise in
the /Calender, except there be pro-
per lessons appointed for that day.
After that the Magnificat in Eng-
lish, as followeth.
Charles IL 1662.
§ 34. Then the Minister shall kneel,
and say the Lord's Prayer ; the
People also kneeling, and repeating
it with him.
Our Father, which art in heaven.
Hallowed be thy Name. Thy king-
dom come. Thy will be done in
earth, As it is in heaven. Give
us this day our daily bread. And
forgive us our trespasses, As we for-
give them, that trespass against us.
And lead us not into temptation ;
But deliver us from evil : For thine
is the kingdom, the power, and the
glory, for ever and ever. Amen.
§ 35. Then likewise he shall say,
O Lord, open thou our lips.
Aiiswer.
And our mouth shall shew forth
thy praise.
Priest.
O God, make speed to save us.
Answer.
O Lord, make haste to help us.
§ 37. Here all standing np, the
Priest shall say.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
Anstver.
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world with-
out end. Amen.
Priest.
Praise ye the Lord.
Answer.
The Lord's Name be praised.
§ 38. Then shall be said or sung the
Psalms ifi order as they be ap-
pointed. Then a Lesson of the
Old Testament, as is appointed:
And after that. Magnificat {or the
Song of the blessed Virgin Mary)
in English as followeth.
"^ In ed. of 1596, "Then the Psalms."
* In three eds., 1549, "as is appointed," instead of "as it is appointed."
88
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Magnificat''. [Luc. i.]
My soul doth magnify the Lord.
And my spirit [hath] rejoiced in God my Saviour.
For he hath regarded the lowHness ' of his handmaiden.
For behold, from henceforth all generations shall call me
blessed.
For he that is mighty hath magnified me ™ : and holy is
his name.
And his mercy is on them that fear him : throughout all
generations °.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Magnificat [Luke. L]
My soul doth magnify, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
§ 39- Or the xcviii. Psalm.
Cantate Domino cantictim novum".
O SING unto the Lord a new-
song : for he hath done marvellous
things.
With his own right hand, and
with his holy arm : hath he gotten
himself [the] victory.
The Lord declared his salvation :
his righteousness hath he openly
shewed in the sight of the heathen.
He hath remembered his mercy
and truth toward the house of Israel :
and all the ends of the world have
seen the salvation of our God.
Shew your selves joyful unto the
Lord all ye lands : sing, rejoice and
give thanks.
Praise the Lord upon the harp :
sing to the harp with a psalm of
thanksgiving.
With trumpets also and shawms :
O shew your selves joyful before the
Lord the King.
Let the sea make a noise, and all
k In twoeds., 1549, "The Song of Mary
rejoicing and praising God," instead of
" Magnificat," and printed on a separate
sheet at the close of the volume.
• In Scotch ed., 1637, "the low es-
tate of."
"> In Scotch ed., 1637, "hath done me
great things."
" In Scotch ed., 1637, "from generation
to generation."
that therein is : the round world, and
they that dwell therein.
Let the floods clap their hands,
and let the hills be joyful together
before the Lord : for he is come'
to judge the earth.
With righteousness shall he judge
the world : and the people with
equity.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.
Elizabeth, 1559.
Magnificat, Luke. i. *>
My soul doth, &c
[The same as 1549.]
39. Or the xcviii. Psalm, Cantate
domino canticum novum.
O SING unto the Lord, &c
[The same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
Magnificat, Luke i.
My soul doth, &c
[The same as i549-]
• In one ed., I5S*. "Or else this Psalm,
Cantate Domino, Psalm xcviii. ;" in three
eds., 1555, and m one ed., 155a, the words
"quia mirabilia fecit " are added, but the
words of the Psalm are omitted.
P In ed. i66a, "for he cometh."
1 In one ed. of 1559, " Magnificat, Luke
X," omitted.
Evensong.
89
He hath shewed strength with his arm : he hath scattered
the proud in the imagination of their hearts.
He hath put down the mighty from their seat : and hath
exalted the humble and meek '.
He hath filled the hungry with good things : and the rich he
hath seirt empty away.
He remembering his mercy, hath holpen his servant Israel :
as he promised to our fathers*, Abraham and his seed, for
ever '.
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
§ 39. Or else this Psalm.
Cantate domino, Ps. 98.
O SING unto the Lord, &c.
[The same as 1552']
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Magnificat, Luke i. 46.
My soul doth magnify, &c
[The same as 1549. ]
§ 39. Or else this Psalm.
Cantate Domino. Psal. 98.
O SING unto the Lord a new
song, for he hath done marvellous
things : his right hand, and his holy
arm hath gotten him the victory.
The Lord hath made known his
salvation : his righteousness hath
he openly shewed in the sight of the
heathen.
He hath remembered his mercy
and truth toward the house of Israel :
and all the ends of the earth have
seen the salvation of our God.
Make a joyful noise unto the
Lord, all the earth : make a loud
noise, and rejoice, and sing praise.
Sing unto the Lord with the harp :
with the harp the voice of a psalm.
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "and exalted them
of low degree. "
• In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "fore-
fathers. "
With trumpets and sound of cor-
net : make a joyful noise before the
Lord the King.
Let the sea roar and the fulness
thereof : the world, and they that
dwell therein.
Let the floods clap their hands :
let the hills be joyful together,
Before the Lord ; for he cometh
to judge the earth : with righteous-
ness shall he judge the world, and
the people with equity.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.
Charles II. 1662.
Magnificat. S. Luke I.
My sotil doth magnify, &c
[The same as iS49-]
§ 39. Or else this Psalm ; Except it
be on the nineteenth day of the
month, when it is read in the or-
dinary course of the Psalms.
Cantate Domino. Psal. 98.
O SING unto the Lord, &c.
[The same as 1552.]
• In Scotch ed., 1637, "He hath holpen
his servant Israel, in remembrance of his
mercy, as he spake to our fathers, to
Abraham and to his seed for ever."
9°
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 40. Then a Lesson of the New Testament. And after that (Nunc dimittis
servum tuum) " in English \a.s followeth\
Nunc Dimittis*. [Luc ii.]
Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace : accord-
ing to thy word.
For mine eyes have seen : thy salvation.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 40. Then a Lesson of the new
Testament. And after that Nunc
dimittis in English, as followeth.
Lord now lettest, &c.
[The same as 1549.1
§ 41. Or this Psalm ">, Deus mise-
reatur nostri, iri English.
§§ 42 — ^46. Then shall follow the
Creed, with other prayers as is
before appointed at morning prayer
after Benedictus. And with three^
Collects : First of the Day : the
second of ^ Peace : Third for^ Aid
against all perils, as hereafter fol-
lonveth: which two last Collects
shall be daily said at evening prayer
without alteration.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 40. Then a lesson, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 41. Or this Psalm ^, ' Deus mise-
reatur nostri,' in English.
God be merciful unto us, and
bless us : and shew us the light of
his countenance, and be merciful
unto us.
That thy way may be known upon
earth : thy saving health among all
nations.
" In eds. ISS2, iSS9i and afterwards, the
words "servum tuum" are omitted.
» In two eds., iS49. " The Song of
Symeon the Just," instead o/"Nunc di-
mittis," and printed on a separate slteei.
y In two eds., 1552, and in three eds.,
1559. " Or else this Psalm, Deus mise-
reatur, [Ps. Ixvii. ] ;" but the words of the
Ps.alm are not printed in any of the 1552
editions.
Let the people praise thee, O
God : yea, let all the people praise
thee.
O let the nations rejoice and be
glad : for thou shalt judge the ■■ folk
righteously, and govern the nations
upon earth.
Let the people praise thee, O
God : yea ** let all the people praise
thee.
Then shall the earth bring forth
her increase : and God, even our
own God, shall give us his blessing.
God shall bless us : and all the
ends of the world shall fear ' him.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.
§ 42. Then shall follo7v the Creed, &c
[Same as 1552.]
James L 1604.
§ 40. Then a lesson, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 41, Or else this Psalm, Deus
Misereatur, Ps. 67.
GOD be merciful, &c.
[The same as 1559.]
I 42. Then shall follow the
Creed, &c.
[Same as 1552,]
■ In one ed. of 1559, "and with the
Collects."
» In Scotch ed., 1637, and afterwattis,
"for peace."
I" In one ed. of 1559, "third, the, for
aid ;" and in eds. of 1596, 1604, and after-
wards, "The third for aid."
•^ In one ed. of 1559, "thy folk."
* In ed. 1604, " yea" omitted.
• In one ed., 1559 (according to Picker-
ing's reprint j, "praise him."
Evensong.
QT
Which thou hast prepared : before the face of all ' people ;
To be s a light ^ to lighten the Gentiles : and to be ^ the
glory of thy people Israel.
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son : and to the Holy
Ghost.
As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.
§§ 43 — 46. T^en the suffrages before assigned at Matins, the clerks kneeling
likewise, with three Collects. First of the day: Second of fence: Third
for aid against all perils, as here followeth. Which two last Collects shall
be daily said at Evensong without alteration.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 40. Then a Lesson of the New
Testament. And after that. Nunc
dimittis, in English, as follaiveth.
Nunc dimittis. Luke ii. 29.
Lord, now lettest, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
§ 41. Or else this Psalm, Deus
misereatur. Psalm 67.
God be meiciful unto us, and
bless us : and cause his face to shine
upon us. Selah.
That thy way may be known upon
earth : thy saving health among all
nations.
Let the people praise thee, O
God : yea, let all the people praise
thee.
O let the nations be glad and sing
for joy : for thou shalt judge the
people righteously, and govern the
nations upon earth. Selah.
Let the people praise thee, O
God : let all the people praise thee.
Then shall the earth yield her
increase : and God, even our own
God, shall bless us.
God shall bless us : and all the
ends of the earth shall fear him.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
§ 42. Then shall follow the
Creed, &^c.
[Same as 1552.]
Charles II. 1662.
§ 40. Then a Lesson of the Nav
Testament, as it is a f pointed: And
after that. Nunc dimittis (or the
Song of Simeon) in English, as
followeth.
Nunc Dimittis. S. Luke 2. 29.
Lord, now lettest, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§41. Or else this Psalm ; Except ii
be 071 the Twelfth day of the month.
Deus J^isereatur. Psal. 67.
God be merciful, &c.
[Same as 1559.]
§ 42. Then shall be said or sting the
Apostles C7-eed by the Minister and
the people standing.
I BELIEVE in God, &c.
[Printed in full, the same as at Morning
Prayer, p. 80.]
§ 43. And after that, these Prayers
following, all devoutly kneelin^-;
the Minister first pronouncing with
a loud voice.
The Lord be with you.
Ans^ver.
And with thy spirit
Afinister.
Let us pray.
Lord have mercy upon us.
Christ have mercy upon ns.
Lord have mercy upon us.
' In one ed., 1549, "all thy;" and in
another, "of thy."
i in Scotch ed., 1637, "A light to."
•" In one ed., 1549, "for to lighten."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "and the gloi-y."
92 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549,
§ 47. The second Collect at Evetisong.
O God, from whom all holy desires, all good counsels, and
all just works do proceed : Give unto thy servants that peace,
which the world cannot give ; that both our hearts may be set
to obey thy commandments, and also that by thee we being
defended from the fear of our enemies, may pass our time in
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
i 47. The second Collect at Evening
prayer.
O God, from whom, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
§ 48. The third Collect, for aid
against all perils.
Lighten out darkness, &c.
[The same as iS49-]
§47
Elizabeth, 155*! «)
The Second Collect at Evening
Prayer.
O God, from whom, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
§48. The Third Collect, ^c
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
§ 47. The Second Collect at Evening
Prayer.
O God, from whom, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
§ 48. The Third Collect, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 47. The Second Collect at Evening
Prayer.
O God, from whom, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
§ 48. The Third Collect, Sec
[Same as 1549.]
§ 50. T7ien shall follow the prayer
for the King's Majesty, with the
rest oftJu Prayers at the end of the
Utany, to the Benediction.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 44. Then the Minister, Clerks^
and people shall say the Lord's
Prayer with a loud voice.
Our Father, &c
[Printed in full to]
deliver us from eviL Amen.
§ 45. Then the Priest standing up
shall say,
O Lord, shew thy mercy upon
us.
ATtswer.
And grant us thy salvation.
Priest.
O Lord, save the King.
Ans7oer.
And mercifully hear us when we
call upon thee.
Priest.
Endue thy ministers with right-
eousness.
Answer.
And make thy chosen people
joyfuL
Priest.
O Lord, save thy people.
Answer.
And bless thine inheritance.
Priest.
Give peace in our time, O Lord.
Atts7ver.
Because there is none other that
fighteth for us, but only thou, O
God.
Priest.
O God, make clean our hearts
within us.
Answer.
And take not thy Holy Spirit
from us.
Evensong.
^3
rest and quietness : through the merits of Jesu ^ Christ our
Saviour. Amen,
§ 48. The third Collect for aid against all perils.
Lighten our darkness, we beseech thee, O Lord, and by thy
great mercy, defend us from all perils and dangers of this night,
for the love of thy only Son, our Saviour Jesus "' Christ. Amen.
§ 46. Then shall follow three Col-
lects ; The first of the day ; The
second for Peace; The third for
aid against all perils, as hereafter
folloiveth ; Which two last Collects
shall be daily said at Evening
Prayer without alteration.
% 47. The second Collect, &c.
§ 48. The third Collect, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 49. In Quires and Places where
they sing, here followeth the An-
them.
§ 50. A Prayer for the King's
Majesty.
O Lord our heavenly Father,
high and mighty. King of kings,
Lord of lords, the only Ruler of
princes, who dost from thy throne
behold all the dwellers upon earth ;
most heartily we beseech thee with
thy favour to behold our most
gracious Sovereign Lord King
Charles, and so replenish him
with the grace of thy Holy Spirit,
that he may alway incline to thy
will, and walk in thy way : Endue
him plenteously with heavenly gifts,
grant him in health and wealth long
to live, strengthen him that he may
vanquish and overcome all his ene-
mies ; and finally after this life, he
may attain everlasting joy and feli-
city, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
§ 51. A Prayer for [the Royal
Family'].
Almighty God, the fountain of
all goodness, we humbly beseech
thee to bless [our gracious Queen
Catherine, Mary the Queen-Mo-
ther, James Duke of York, and all
the Royal Family ;] Endue them
with thy Holy Spirit ; enrich them
with thy heavenly grace ; prosper
them with all happiness ; and bring
them to thine everlasting kingdom,
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
§ 52. ^ Prayer for the Clergy
and People.
Almighty and everlasting God,
who alone workest great marvels ;
send do^vn upon our Bishops, and
Curates, and all Congregations com-
mitted to their charge, the healthful
Spirit of thy grace ; and that they
may truly please thee, pour upon
them the continual dew of thy bless-
ing. Grant this, O Lord, for the
honour of our Advocate and Me-
diator, Jesus Christ. Amen.
§53. A Prayer of Saint Chrysostom.
Almighty God, who hast given
us grace at this time with one accord
to make our common supplications
unto thee, and dost promise, that
when two or three are gathered to-
gether in thy Name, thou wilt grant
their requests : Fulfil now, O Lord,
the desires and petitions of thy ser-
vants, as may be most expedient for
them ; grantingus in this world know-
ledge of thy truth, and in the world
to come life everlasting. Amen.
2 Cor. xiii.
The grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and the love of God, and
the fellowship of the Holy Ghost be
with us all evermore. Amen.
§ 54. Hereendeth the Order of Even-
ing Prayer throughout the year.
^ In eds. of 1552, and subsequently, at
end of 2nd Collect, " of Jesus Christ our
Saviour ;" and end of 3rd Collect, " our
Saviour Jesus Christ."
94
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 55. In the feasts of Christmas, the Epiphany, Easter, the Ascension,
Pentecost, and upon Trinity Sunday, shall be sung or said immediately
after Benedictus this Confession of our Christian Faith.
Quicunqtu vult, ^'c, *■
Whosoever will be saved : before all things it is necessary
that he hold the Catholic faith.
Wliich faith except every one do keep ^ holy and undefiled :
without doubt he shall perish everlastingly.
And the Catholic faith is this : That we worship one God
in Trinity, and Trinity in Unity ;
Neither confounding the persons : nor dividing the substance.
For there is one person of the Father, another of the Son :
and another of the Holy Ghost.
But the Godhead of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost, is all one : the glory equal, the majesty co-etemal.
Such as the Father is, such is the Son : and such is the
Holy Ghost.
The Father uncreate, the Son uncreate : and the Holy
Ghost uncreate.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
55. In the feasts of Christmas, the
Epiphany, Saint "= Mathie, Easter,
the Ascension, Pentecost, Saint'
John Baptist, Saint ydmes. Saint
Bartholomew, Saint Mathew,
Saint Symon and fude. Saint
Andrew, and Trinity Sunday :
shall be sung or said iminediately
after Benedictus, this Confession
of our Christian Faith.
[Quicunque vult*.}
Whosoever will be saved, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
» In two eds., 1552, and in one of 1559,
the words " Quicunque vult" omitted.
<> In Scotdi ed., 1637, and ed. 16C3,
"whole."
Elizabeth, 1559.
In the feasts, ^f'c.
[Same as 1552.]
Whosoever will be saved, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
In the feasts, 6:'c.
[Same as 1552.]
Whosoever will be saved, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
• In ed. 1559, the word "Sauit*' is ab-
breviated throughout the Rubric thus,
S. Mauhie, S. John Baptist, &c
Evensong.
95
The Father incomprehensible, the Son incomprehensible :
and the Holy Ghost incomprehensible.
The Father eternal, the Son eternal : and the Holy Ghost
eternal.
And yet they are not three eternals : but one eternal.
As also there be'' not three incomprehensibles, nor three
uncreated : but one uncreated, and one incomprehensible.
So likewise the Father is almighty, the Son almighty : and
the Holy Ghost almighty.
And yet they are not^ three almighties : but one almighty.
So the Father is God, the Son ^ God : and the Holy Ghost f
God.
And yet are they not s three Gods : but one God.
So likewise the Father is Lord, the Son Lord : and the
Holy Ghost Lord.
And yet not three Lords : but one Lord.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Qiiicunque vuli^K
§55. In the Feasts of Christmas,
the Epiphany, Saint Matthias,
Pasch or Easter, the Ascension,
Pentecost, S. yohn Baptist, Saint
James, Saint Bartholomew, Saint
Matthew, Saint Simon and Jude,
Saint Andrew, and Trinity Sun-
day, shall be suttg or said, imme-
diately after Benedictus, this Con-
fession of our Christian faith,
the Presbyter and all the people
standing:
Whosoever will be, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
AT MORNING PRAYER.
55. Upon these Feasts ; Christmas-
day, the Epiphany, Saint Mat-
thias, Easter-^ay, Ascension-</aj',
Whitsun-flfey, Saittt John Baptist,
Saint James, Saint Bartholomew,
Saint Matthew, Saint Simon and
Saint Jude, Saint Andrew, and
upon Trinity Sunday shall be sung
or said at Morning Prayer, in-
stead of the Apostles Creed, this
Confession of our Christian Faith,
commonly called The Creed of
Saint Athanasius, by the Minis-
ter attd People standing.
Quicunque vuli.
Whosoever will be, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
* In ed. 1662, " are."
' In two eds. 1552, " And yet iJiey are
not three Almighties ;" and in one ed.,
"and yet are Dtere not." In one ed.,
15.S9. " are not there," and in ed. of 1596,
"are they not ;" and in Scotch ed., 1637,
and ed. 1662, "and yet they are not."
' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "Son is
God," " Holy Ghost is God.''
e In ed. 1596, and Scotch ed., 1637, and
ed. 1662, " and yet they are not."
•> In the Scotch ed., 1637, a strong orna-
mental line separates the preceding service
from the Quicunque ■melt.
96 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
For like as we be» compelled by the Christian verity J : to
acknowledge every person by himself to be God and Lord :
So are we forbidden by the Catholic religion : to say there
be three Gods, or th[r]ee Lords.
The Father is made of none : neither created nor begotten.
The Son is of the Father alone : not made nor created, but
begotten.
The Holy Ghost is of the Father and of the Son : neither
made nor created, nor begotten, but proceeding.
So there is one Father, not three Fathers ; one Son, not
three Sons : one Holy Ghost, not three Holy Ghosts.
And in this Trinity none is afore or'' after other : none is
greater nor less than other •.
But the whole three persons : be ™ co-eternal together and
co-equal.
So that in all things, as is " aforesaid : the Unity in Trinity,
and the Trinity in Unity is to be worshipped.
He therefore that will be ° saved : must thus p think of the
Trinity.
Furthermore, it is necessary to everlasting salvation : that
he also believe rightly ini the Incarnation of our Lord Jesus
Christ
For the right faith is that we believe and confess : that our
Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, is God and man ;
God of the Substance of the Father, begotten before the
worlds : and man of the substance of his mother, bom in the
world.
Perfect God, and perfect man : of a reasonable soul, and
human flesh subsisting.
Equal to the Father as touching his Godhead : and inferior
to the Father' touching his manhood.
Who although he be God and man : yet he is not two, but
one Christ
» Ined. i66a, "are." "In Scotch ed., 1637, "that would
J In one ed., 1549, " Christian unity." be."
•■ In one ed., 1549, " nor." p In Scot-rh ed., 1637, " let him thus."
' In one ed., 154^, "nor less than other," q In Scotched., i637,and i66a, "rightly
and in 1596, and in Scotch ed., 1637, and the."
ed. 1662, "or less than another." ' In one ed., 1549, and ia x66a, "as
■" In ed. 1 66a, "are." touching."
■ In two eds., 1549, "as it is,"
Evensong. 07
One, not by conversion of the Godhead into flesh : but by-
taking of the manhood into God ;
One altogether, not by confusion of substance : but by
unity of person.
For as the reasonable soul and flesh is one ^ man : so God ^
and man is one ^ Christ.
Who suffered for our salvation : descended into hell, rose
again the third day from the dead.
He ascended into heaven, he sitteth on the right hand of
the Father, God Almighty : from whence he shall come to
judge the quick and" dead.
At whose coming all men shall rise again with their
bodies : and shall give account of" their own works.
And they that have done good, shall go into life everlasting :
and they that have done evil, into everlasting fire.
This is the Catholic faith : which except a man believe
faithfully, he cannot be saved.
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son : and to the Holy
Ghost.
As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be :
world without end. Amen.
§ 56. T/ins enddh the Ordei- of Matins and Evensong through ^
the whole Year.
[Here follows, in eds. 1532 and in all editions afterwards. The LfTANY, together with
th<; Occasional Prayers. This, with the prayers, will be found printed hereafter in
the place where they occur in the 1549 edition, namely, at the end of the " Holy Com-
munion." Seep. 267. ]
" In one ed., 1552, and one ed., 1559, the dead."
" but one man," and " but one Christ." ^ In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "for
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "so he who is their."
God." ^ In ed. 1596, and Scotch ed. 1637,
" In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "and " throughout the whole year."
[In the following pages, containing the Introits, Epistles, and Gospels, these few
general observations should be borne in mind. The Epistles and Gospels are printed
entire in nearly all the editions of the Prayer-Book, but it has not been thought neces-
sary to print them so here.
In the eds. 1662, and afterwards, "Amen" is added to the end of «// the Collects.
In the eds of 1549, 155^, 1559, the reference to the chapter only is given for the
Epistle and Gospel; of 1604, 1637, 1662, the reference is given both to chapter ana
verse at which the portion appointed commences.
The- Epistles and Gospels in the first four books, viz. 1549, 1532, 1539, and 1604, all
follow the older version of the Bible, and the opening and closing catch-words are given
under the year 1349.
The Epistles and Gospels of the Scotch, 1637, and the English, 1662 book, follow the
newer version, and for convenience the catch-words are given beneath the latter.]
H
98
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
At the Communion.
THE' INTROITSi
COLLECTS, EPISTLES, AND GOSPELS, TO BE USED AT THE
CELEBRATION OF THE LORD's SUPPER AND HOLY
COMMUNION, THROUGH THE YEAR :
WITH PROPER PSALMS AND LESSONS FOR DIVERS FEASTS
AND DAYS.
§ 58. The first Sunday in Advent.
Beatus vir. Psalm L
Blessed is that man that hath not walked in the counsel of the ungodly,
nor stand in the way of sinners : and hath not sit in the seat of the scornful.
But his delight is in the law of the Lord : and in his law will he exercise
himself day and night.
And he shall be like a tree planted by the water-side : that will bring
forth his fruit in due season.
His leaf also shall not wither : and look, whatsoever be doth, it shall
prosper.
As for the ungodly, it is not so with them : but they are like the chaff,
which the wind scattereth away (from the face of the earth).
Therefore the ungodly shall not be able to stand in the judgement :
neither the sinners in the congr^ation of the righteous.
But the Lord knoweth the way of the righteous : and the way of the
ungodly shall perish.
Second Edw. VL 1552.
THE COLLECTS, EPISTLES
AND GOSPELS,
TO BE USED AT THE CELEBRATION
OF THE lord's SUPPER AND
HOLY COMMUNION THROUGH''
THE YEAR.
H Tfu first Suttday of Advent''.
The Collect.
Almighty God, give us, &c
[Same as 1549O
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
• In ed. of 1578, the title is, "The Col-
lects with the Order how to find the begin-
niriK and end of the Epistles and Gospels
in the New Testament, by the chapter and
the verse, as it is appointed in the book of
Common Prayer."
Elizabeth, 1559*.
[Same as 1553.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1553.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
The Collects, &c
[ Same as 1552, to the end of the
Epistle ; then]
§ 61. When the presbyter or minis-
ter readeth the gospel the people
shall stand up ; and the presbyter,
before he beginneth to read the
gospel, shall say thus : " The gos-
pel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ, written in such a chapter
•> In Scotch ed., 1637, and afterwards,
"throughout"
° In one ed. of i559i in 1604, and all
.iftcrwards, " First Sunday in Advent,"
and so " Second Sunday in," Sec, &c.
At the Communion.
99
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, and is now, and ever shall be : world with-
out end. Amen.
§ 60. And so must every Iniroit be ended.
Let us pray.
The Collect.
Almighty God, give us grace that we may cast away the
works of darkness, and put upon us the armour of light, now
in the time of this mortal life, (in the which thy Son Jesus
Christ came to visit us in great humility :) that in the last day,
when he shall come again in his glorious majesty, to judge
both the quick and the dead, we may rise to the life immortal,
through him, who liveth and reigneth with thee and the Holy
Ghost, now and ever. Amen.
The Epistle.
Rom. xiii. Owe nothing to any man but this
[i.e. Rom. xiii. verse 8 to the end.]
for the flesh to fulfil the lusts of it.
The Gospel.
Matt, xxi.'i And when they drew nigh
[i.e. Matt. xxi. verse i to the end.]
have made it a den of thieves.
of such an evangelist, beginning
at such a verse." And the people
shall answer, "Gloiy be to God."
[Same as 1552, to end of the Gospel ; then]
§ 62. When the gospel is ended the
presbyter or minister shall say,
Here endeth the gospel ; and the
people shall answer, Thanks be
to thee, O Lord.
And thus at the beginning a72d end-
ing of the gospel every Sunday and
holy day in the year ; or when else
soever the gospel is read.
Charles IL 1662.
THE
COLLECTS, EPISTLES, AND
GOSPELS
TO BE USED THROUGHOUT
THE YEAR.
§ 57- ^ote, that the Collect appointed
for every Sunday, or for any Holi-
day that, hath a Vigil or Eve, shall
be said at the Eveiiing Service next
before.
The First Sunday in Advent.
The Collect.
Almighty God, give us grace, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 59. This Collect is to he repeated
every day with the other Collects
in Advent, until Christmas-Eve.
The Epistle.
Rom. xiii. ver. 8.
Owe no man anything ....
to fulfil the lusts thereof.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. xxi. ver. I.
When they drew nigh ....
to made it a den of thieves.
* In one ed., 1549, Matt. xx. misp./or-Kxi.
lOO
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
The second Sunday.
Ad Dominum cum tribularer^. Psalm cxx.
When I was in trouble I called upon the Lord : and he heard me.
Deliver my soul, O Lord, from lying lips : and from a deceitful tongue.
What reward shall be given or done unto thee, thou false tongue : even
mighty and sharp arrows, with hot burning coals.
Wo is me, that I am constrained to dwell with Mesech : and to have
mine habitation among the tents of Cedar.
My soul hath long dwelt among them : that be enemies unto peace.
I labour for peace, but when I speak unto them thereof : they make
them to battle.
Glory be to the Father, &c
As it was in the beginning, &c. Amen.
The Collect.
Blessed Lord, which hast caused all holy scriptures to be
written for our learning : grant us * that we may in such wise
hear them, read, mark, learn, and inwardly digest them, that
by patience and comfort of thy holy word, we may embrace
and ever hold fast the blessed hope of everlasting life, which
thou hast given us in our Saviour Jesus Christ ^
The Epistle.
Roma. XV. e Whatsoever things are written aforetime . . .
[i.e. Rom. xv. verse 4 to verse 14^.]
through the power of the Holy GhosL
The Gospel.
Luc. xxi. There shall be signs in the sun
[i.e. Luke xxi. verse 25 to verse 34.]
but my words shall not pass.
Second Edw, VL 1552.
IT The second Sunday [in Advent].
The Collect.
Blessed Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
IT The third Sunday [in Advent."]
The Collect.
Lord, we beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 155a.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1553.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1553.]
• In one ed., 1549, "cum tribularar"
tnis^./or " tribularer."
'In one ed., 155a, and in most of 1559,
and in all afterwards, " Amen " added to
end of the Collects tor the second, third,
and fourth Sundays in Advent
* In ed. i66a, "grant that."
f In one ed., 1549, mix/. Rom. xx.
^ In this and throughout similar notes
the portion appointed is exclusive of the
last verse named, i.e. to verse 14 means
to end of verse 13.
At the Communion.
lOI
^ The third Sunday.
Cum invocarem. Psalm iv.
Hear me when I call, O God of my righteousness : thou hast set me at
liberty when I was in trouble : have mercy upon me, and hearken unto
my prayer.
0 ye sons of men, how long will ye blaspheme mine honour : and have
such pleasure in vanity, and seek after leasing ?
Know this also, that the Lord hath chosen to himself the man that is
godly : when I call upon the Lord, he will hear me.
Stand in awe, and sin not : common with your own heart, and in your
chamber, and be still.
Offer the sacrifice of righteousness : and put your trust in the Lord.
There be many that will say : who will shew us any good ?
Lord, lift thou up : the light of thy countenance upon us.
Thou hast put gladness in my heart : since the time that their com, and
wine (and oil), increased.
1 will lay me down in peace, and take my rest : for it is thou, Lord,
only, that makest me to dwell in safety.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Lord, we beseech thee, give ear to our prayers, and by thy
gracious visitation lighten the darkness of our heart, by our
Lord Jesus Christ ^.
The Epistle.
I Cori. iv. Let a man this wise esteem us
[i.e. I Cor. iv. verse i to verse 6.]
every man have praise of God.
The Gospel.
Math. xi. When John being in prison
[i.e. Mat. xi. verse 2 to verse 11.]
which shall prepare thy way before thee.
Charles II. 1662.
The Second Sunday in Advent.
The Collect.
Blessed Lord, who hast, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
Rom. XV. ver. 4.
Whatsoever things were . .
to the power of the Holy Ghost.
The Gospel.
S. Luke xxi. ver. 25.
And there shall be signs . . .
to my words shall not pass away.
The Third Sunday in Advent,
The Collect.
O Lord Jesu Christ, who at thy
first coming didst send thy messen-
ger to prepare thy way before thee j
Grant that the ministers and stewards
of thy mysteries, may likewise so
prepare and make ready thy way,
by turning the hearts of the disobe-
dient to the wisdom of the just, that
at thy second coming to judge the
world, we may be found an accept-
able people in thy sight, who livest
and reignest with the Father and the
Holy Spirit, ever one God, world
without end. Amen.
The Epistle.
I Cor. iv. ver. I.
Let a man so account of us . .
to have praise of God.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. xi. ver. 2.
Now when John had heard . .
to thy way before thee.
I02 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ The fourth Sunday.
Verba mm auribus. Psalm v.
Ponder my words, O Lord : consider my meditation.
O hearken thou unto the voice of my calling, my King, and my God :
for vmto thee will I make my prayer.
My voice shalt thou hear betimes, O Lord : early in the morning will
I direct my prayer unto thee, and will look up.
For thou art the God that hast no pleasure in wickedness : neither shall
any evil dwell with thee.
Such as be foolish shall not stand in thy sight : for thou hatest all them
that work vanity.
Thou shalt destroy them that speak leasing : the Lord will abhor both
the blood thirsty and deceitful man.
But as for me, I will come into thy house, even upon the multitude of
thy mercy : and in thy fear I will worship to\vard thy holy temple.
Lead me, O Lord, in thy righteousness, because of mine enemies : make
thy way plain before my face.
For there is no faithfulness in his mouth : their inward parts are very
wickedness.
Their throat is an open sepulchre : they flatter with their tongue.
Destroy thou them, O God, let them perish through their own imagina-
tions : cast them out in the multitude of their ungodliness, for they have
rebelled against thee.
And let all them that put their trust in thee rejoice : they shall ever be
giving of thanks, because thou defendest them, they that love thy name
shall be joyful in thee.
For thou, Lord, wilt give thy blessing unto the righteous : and with thy
favoui-able kindness wilt thou defend him as his shield.
Glory be to the Father, &a
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Lord, raise up (we pray thee) thy power, and come among
us, and with great might succour us, that whereas through our
sins and wickedness ' we be sore let and hindered, thy bounti-
ful grace and mercy, through the satisfaction of thy Son our
Lord •, may speedily deliver us ; to whom with thee and the
Holy Ghost be honour and glory world without end J.
Second Edw. VL 1552.
IT The fourth Sunday \in Advent. '^
The Collect.
Lord, raise up (we pray thee), &c
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1553.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 155a.]
' In eds. of 1552 and i$59> the words, of thy Son our Lord," are in parenthesis,
"through our sins and wickedness," and J In some eds., 1552, 1559. &c., and
also the words, "through the satisfaction afterwards, "Amen."
At the Communion.
103
The Epistle.
Philip, iv. Rejoice in the Lord alway .
[i.e. Phil. iv. verse 4 to verse 8.]
and minds, through Christ Jesu.
The Gospel.
John i. This is the record of John . .
[i.e. John i. verse 19 to verse 29.]
where John did baptize.
Proper Psalms and Lessons on Christmas day.
H At Matins.
Psalms xix. xlv. Ixxxv.
The first lesson, Esai. ix. unto the end.
The second lesson, Math, [i.] unto the end.
II At the first Communion.
Cantate Domino. Psalm xcviii.
O SING unto the Lord a new song : for he hath done marvellous things.
With his own right hand, and with his holy arm : hath he gotten himself
victory.
The Lord declared his salvation : his righteousness hath he openly
shewed in the sight of the heathen.
He hath remembered his mercy and truth toward the house of Israel :
and all the ends of the world have seen the salvation of our God.
Shew yourselves joyful unto the Lord, all ye lands : sing, rejoice, and
give thanks.
Praise the Lord upon the harp : sing to the harp with a psalm of thanks-
giving.
With trumpets also and shawms : O shew yourselves joyful before the
Lord the king.
Let the sea make a noise, and all that therein is : the round world, and
they that dwell therein.
Let the floods clap their hands, and let the hills be joyful together before
the Lord : for he is come to judge the earth.
With righteousness shall he judge the world : and the people with equity.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c
Charles II. 1662.
The Fourth Sunday in Advent.
The Collect.
O Lord, raise up (we pray thee),
&c.
[Same as 1549, to]
hindered in running the race that
is set before us, thy bountiful grace
and mercy may speedily help and
deliver us, through the satisfac-
tion of thy Son our Lord ; to
whom, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
Phil. iv. ver. 4.
Rejoice in the Lord alway . .
to through Christ Jesus.
Tlie Gospel.
S. John i. ver. 19.
This is the record of John . .
to where John was baptizing.
I04
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[Christmas Day coHtinued.]
The Collect.
God, which makest us glad with the yearly remembrance
of the birth of thy only Son Jesus Christ : grant that as we
joyfully receive him for our Redeemer, so we may with sure
confidence behold him, when he shall come to be our Judge,
who liveth and reigneth. &c.
The Epistle.
Tit ii.'' The grace of God that bringeth salvation . . . .
[i.e. Tit. ii. verse ii to the end.J
see that no man despise thee.
The Gospel.
Luc ii.'' And it chanced in those days
[i.e. Luke iL to verse 15.]
and unto men a good will.
I
^ At the second Communum.
Domine Dominus noster. Psalm viii.
O Lord our govemour, how excellent is thy name in all the world :
thou that hast set thy glory above the heavens !
Out of the mouth of very babes and sucklings hast thou ordained
strength, because of thine enemies : that thou mightest still the enemy and
the avenger.
For I will consider thy heavens, even the works of thy fingers : the moon
and the stars, which thou hast ordained.
What is man, that thou art so mindful of him : and the son of man, that
thou visitest him ?
Thou madest him lower than the angels : to crown him with glory and
worship.
Thou makest him to have dominion of the works of thy hands : and
thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet ;
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
f [0«] Christmas Day.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which hast, &c.
[Same as the Collect at the Second
Communion, i549> t°]
who liveth and reigneth with thee
and the Holy Ghost, now and ever.
Amen.
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 155a.]
James I. 1604.
[Same a* 1553.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1553.]
k One ed., 1549, Luc. ii. and Tit iL misplaced.
At the Communion.
105
[Christmas Day coniinued.']
All sheep and oxen : yea, and the beasts of the field ;
The fowls of the air, and the fishes of the sea : and whatsoever walketh
through the paths of the seas.
Lord our governour : how excellent is thy name in all tibe world !
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c
7^e Collect.
Almighty God, which hast given us thy only-begotten Son
to take our nature upon him, and this day* to be bom of
a pure virgin ; Grant that we being regenerate, and made thy
children by adoption and grace, may daily be renewed by
thy holy Spirit, through the same our Lord Jesus Christ, who
liveth and reigneth, &c.
TAe Epistle.
Hebre. i. God in times past diversely and many wa)rs . .
[i.e. Heb. i. verse i to verse 13.]
thy years shall not fail
TTie Gospel.
John i. In the beginning was the Word
[i.e. John i. verse i to verse 15.]
full of grace and truth.
Proper Psalms and lessons at Evensong. Psalms Ixxxix, ex. cxxxii.
The first lesson, EsaL vii. " God spake once again to Achas," &c. . .
unto the end.
The second lesson, Tit. iii. "The kindness and love of our Saviour," &c.
unto "foolish questions."
Charles II. 1662.
Tlie Nativity of our Lord, or the
Birth- day of Christ, commonly
called Christmas-day.
The Collect.
Almighty God, who hast, &c
[Same as Collect at the Second Com-
munion, 1549, to]
who liveth and reigneth with thee,
and the same Spirit, ever one God,
world without end. Amen.
The Epistle.
Heb. i. ver. i.
God, who at sundry times
to thy years shall not fail.
The Gospel.
S. John i. ver. i.
In the beginning was the Word
to full of grace and truth.
' In ed. 1662, "and as at this time"
io6
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ Saint Stephiris Day ™
IT At Matins.
The second lesson. Acts vL vii. " Stephin full of faith and power,"
unto, "And when forty years."
At tht Communion.
Quid gloriaris in malicia ? Psalm lii.
Why boastest thou thyself, thou tyrant : that thou canst do mischief;
Whereas the goodness of God : endureth yet daily ?
Thy tongue imagineth wickedness : and with lies thou cuttest like
a sharp razor.
Thou hast loved ungraciousness more than goodness : and to talk of lies
more than righteousness.
Thou hast loved to speak all words that may do hurt : O thou false
tongue.
Therefore shall God destroy thee for ever : he shall take thee, and
pluck thee out of thy dwelling, and root thee out of the land of the living.
The righteous also shall see this, and fear : and shall laugh him to
scorn ;
Lo, this is the man that took not God for his strength : but trusted unto
the multitude of his riches, and strengthed himself in his wickedness.
As for me, I am like a green ohve-tree in the house of God : my trust is
in the tender mercy of God for ever and ever.
I will alway give thanks unto thee for that thou hast done : and I will
hope in thy name, for thy saints like it well.
Glory be to the Father, &c
As it was in the b^[inning, &c.
Tfu Collect.
Grant us, O Lord, to learn to love our enemies by the
example of thy martyr Saint Stephin >>, who prayed to thee for
his persecutors «• : which livest and reignest, &c
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
U Saint Stephin's day.
The Collect.
Grant us, O Lord, to learn, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
63. Then shall follow thef Collect
of the Nativity, which shall be
said continually unto "i new yearns
day.
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1553.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1553.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552, except]
63. Then shall follow the Collect
of the Nativity, which shall be said
continually unto New- Year's day ;
but instead of these words "and
this day to be bom," the presbyter
shall say, "as this time to be
bom."
" In eds. 1559, " S. Stephen's day ;" in
ed. J604, " S. Steven's day."
■ In ed. 1604, and some others, "S.
Stephen."
o In all eds., 1553, 1559, &c.i >» Collect
for S. Stephen's day, " who prayed for
his persecutors : to thee, which livest and
reignest," &c.
P In three eds., 1552, " a collect."
' In ed. 1578, "imiil."
At the Communion.
107
§ 63. Then shall follow a ' collect of the Nativity.
The Epistle.
Acts vii. And Stephen being full of the Holy Ghost . .
[i.e. Acts vii. verse 55 to the end.]
he had thus spoken, he fell asleep.
The Gospel.
Math, xxiii. Behold, I send unto you prophets ....
[i.e. Matt, xxiii. verse 34 to the end.]
that Cometh in the name of the Lord.
The second Lesson at Evensong.
Acts vii. ^ ' ' And when forty years were expired, there appeared unto
Moses," unto " Stephin full of the Holy Ghost," &c.
IT Saint John Evangelisfs Day.
At Matins.
T The second lesson, Apoca. i. unto the end.
At the Communion.
In Domino confido. Psalm xi.
In the Lord put I my trust : how say ye then to my soul, that she should
fly as a bird to the hill ?
For lo, the ungodly bend their bow, and make ready their arrows within
the quiver : that they may privily shoot at them which are true of heart.
For the foundations will be cast down : and what hath the righteous
done?
Charles II. 1662.
S. Stephen's Day.
The Collect.
Grant, O Lord, that in all our
sufferings here upon earth, for the
testimony of thy truth, we may sted-
fastly look up to heaven, and by
faith behold the glory that shall be
revealed ; and being filled with the
Holy Ghost, may learn to love and
bless our persecuters by the example
of thy first Martyr Saint Stephen,
who prayed for his murtherers to
thee, O blessed Jesus, who stand-
est at the right hand of God to suc-
cour all those that suffer for thee,
our only Mediator and Advocate.
Amen.
§ 63. Then shall follow the Collect
of the Nativity, which shall be
said continually unto New-year's
Eve.
For the Epistle.
Acts vii. ver. 55.
Stephen, being full of the Holy
Ghost, to he fell asleep.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. xxiii. ver. 34.
Behold, I send unto you prophets,
to cometh in the name of the Lord.
' In one ed., 1552, in eds. 1559, and afterwards, "The Collect."
io8 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[S. John the Evangelist's Day coHtinueJ.I
The Lord is in his holy temple : the Lord's seat is in heaven.
His eyes consider the poor : and his eye-lids trieth the children of men.
The Lord alloweth the righteous : but the ungodly, and him that de-
lighteth in wickedness doth his soul abhor.
Upon the ungodly he shall rain snares, fire and brimstone, storm and
tempest : this shall be their portion to drink.
For the righteous Lord loveth righteousness : his countenance will be-
hold the thing that is just
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the b^^inning, &c.
T/tg Collect.
Merciful Lord, we beseech thee to cast thy bright beams
of light upon thy Church : that it being lightened by the doc-
trine of thy blessed Apostle and Evangelist * John may attain
to thy everlasting gifts : through Jesus Christ our Lord '.
The Epistle.
1 John i. That which was from the beginning
[i.e. I John i. vetse i to the end.]
and his word is not in us.
The Gospel.
John xxi. Jesus said unto Peter
[Le. John xxi. verse 19 to the end.]
the books that should be written.
H At Evensong.
T The second lesson, Apoca. xxii. unto the end.
Second Edw. VL 1552.
II Saint yohn Evangelist^ s Day.
The Collect.
Merciful Lord, we beseech
thee, &C.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospd.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 155a.]
James L 1604.
[Same as 1553.]
• In Scotch ed., 1637, and 1663, "evan- ' In one ed., 1553, 1559, and in Scotch
gelist Saint John." ed., 1637, " Amen^ is added.
At the Communion.
109
^ The"" Innocents' Day.
H At Matins.
IT The first lesson, Hiere. xxxi. unto, " Moreover I heard Ephraim."
Deus, venerunt gentes. Psalm Ixxix.
O God, the heathen are come into thine inheritance : thy holy temple
have they defiled, and made Jerusalem an heap of stones.
The dead bodies of thy servants have they given to be meat unto the
fowls of the air : and the flesh of thy saints unto the beasts of the land.
Their blood have they shed like water on every side of Jerusalem : and
there was no man to bury them.
We are become an open shame to our enemies : a very scorn and derision
unto them that are round about us.
Lord, how long wilt thou be angry : shall thy jealousy bum like fire for
ever?
Pour out thine indignation upon the heathen that have not known thee :
and upon the kingdoms that have not called upon thy name.
For they have devoured Jacob : and laid waste his dwelling-place.
O remember not our old sins, but have mercy upon us, and that soon :
for we are conle to great misery.
Help us, O God of our salvation, for the glory of thy name : O deliver
us, and be merciful unto our sins, for thy name's sake.
Wherefore do the Heathen say : Where is now their God?
O let the vengeance of thy servants' blood that is shed : be openly shewed
upon the Heathen in our sight.
O let the sorrowful sighing of the prisoners come before thee : according
to the greatness of thy power, preserve thou those that are appointed to die.
And as for the blasphemy (wherewith our neighbours have blasphemed
thee) : reward thou them, O Lord, seven-fold into their bosom.
So we, that be thy people, and sheep of thy pasture, shall give thee
thanks for ever : and will alway be shewing forth thy praise from gene-
ration to generation.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
Charles IL 1662.
S. John the Evangelist's Day.
The Collect.
Merciful Lord, we beseech thee
to cast thy bright beams of light
upon thy church, that it being en-
lightned by the doctrine of thy
blessed Apostle and Evangelist
Saint John, may so walk in the
light of thy truth, that it may at
length attain to the light of ever-
lasting Hfe, through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.
The Epistle.
I S. John L
That which was from the be-
ginning, to his word is not in us.
The Gospel.
S. John xxi. ver. 19.
Jesus said unto Peter, Follow
me, to contain the books that should
be written.
In eds. 1596, 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637, " Innocents' day."
no First Prayer-Book of Edward VI, 1549.
[Innocents' Day continued.'^
The Collect.
Almighty God, whose praise this day the young innocents
thy witnesses hath ^ confessed, and shewed forth, not in speak-
ing, but in dying : mortify and kill all vices in us, that in our
conversation, our life may express thy faith, which with our
tongues we do confess : through Jesus Christ our Lord *.
The Epistle.
Apoca. xiv. I looked, and lo a lamb
[i.e. Apoc. xiv. vetse i to verse 6.]
before the throne of God.
The Gospel.
Math. ii. The angel of the Lord appeared .
[i.e. Matt. ii. verse 13 to verse 19.]
would not be comforted, because they were not.
\ TJu Sunday after Christmas Day.
Levavi oailos. Psalm cxxi.
I WILL lift up mine eyes unto the hills : from whence cometh my help.
My help cometh even from the Lord : which hath made heaven and
earth.
He will not suffer thy foot to be moved : and he that keepeth thee will
not sleep.
Behold, he that keepeth Israel : shall neither slumber nor sleep.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
^ The Innocents' day.
The Collect.
Almighty God, whose praise, &c
[Same as 1549.]
Tlu Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
IT The Sunday after Christmas day.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which hast
given us, &c As upon Christmas
dayi.
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
* In one ed.| 1559, and ed. 1596, and
afterwards, "have."
» In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen" is added.
Elizabeth, 1559.
The Sunday after Christmas day.
Almighty God, which hast given
us, &c. As upon Christmas day '.
Tlie Episth. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
r In one ed., 1553, and in one ed., 1559,
the Collect is printed entire, as on p. 105.
At the Communion.
Ill
The loid himself is thy keeper : the lord is thy defence upon thy right
hand;
So that the Sun shall not bum thee by day : neither the Moon by night.
The lord shall preserve thee from all evil : yea, it is even he that shall
keep thy soul.
The lord shall preserve thy going out, and thy coming in : from this time
forth for evermore.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which hast given us, &c., as upon Christmas
Day"".
The Epistle.
Gala. iv. And I say, that the heir
[i.e. Gal. iv. verse i to verse 8.]
also an heir of God through Christ.
The Gospel.
Math. i. This is the book of the generation
[i.e. Matt. i. verse i to the end.]
called his name Jesus.
Charles II. 1662.
The Innocents' Day.
The Collect.
0 Almighty God, vi^ho out of
the mouths of babes and sucklings
hast ordained strength, and madest
infants to glorify thee by their
deaths ; mortify and kill all vices
in us, and so strengthen us by thy
grace, that by the innocency of our
lives, and constancy of our faith
even unto death, we may glorify
thy holy Name, through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.
For the Epistle.
Rev. xiv. ver, I.
1 LOOKED, and, lo, a Lamb . ,
to before the throne of God.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. ii. ver. 13.
The angel of the Lord appeared,
to because they are not.
The Sunday after Christmas-day.
The Collect.
Almighty God, who hast given
us thy only begotten Son to take
our nature upon him, and as at this
time to be born of a pure Virgin ;
Grant that we being regenerate, and
made thy chiklren by adoption and
grace, may daily be renewed by thy
Holy Spirit, through the same our
Lord Jesus Christ, who liveth and
reigneth with thee and the same
Spirit ever one God, world without
end. Amen.
The Epistle.
Gal. iv. ver. i.
Now I say. That the heir . . .
to heir of God through Christ.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. i. ver. 18.
The birth of Jesus Christ was on
this wise, to called his name Jesus.
' In one ed., 1552, and one ed., 1559, the Collect for the Sunday after Christmas Day
is printed entire.
112 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ The Circumcision of Christ.
At Afatins.
The first lesson, Gene. xvii. unto the end.
The second lesson, Rom. ii. unto the emi.
At the Communion.
Ltrtatus sum. 'Psalm cxxiL
I WAS glad when they said unto me : We will go into the house of
the lord.
Our feet shall stand in thy gates : O Jerusalem.
Jerusalem is builded as a city : that is at unity in itself.
For thither the tribes go up, even the tribes of the Lord : to testify imto
Israel, to give thanks unto the name of the Lord.
For there is the seat of judgement : even the seat of the house of David.
O pray for the peace of Jerusalem : they shall prosper that love thee.
Peace be within thy walls : and plenteousness within thy palaces.
For my brethren and companions' sakes : I wish thee prosperity.
Yea, because of the house of the Lord our God : I will seek to do thee
good.
Glory be to the Father, &c
As it was in the beginning, &c.
77u Collect.
Almighty God, which madest thy blessed Son to be cir-
cumcised and obedient to the law for man : grant us the true
circumcision of thy •> Spirit : that our hearts, and all our «=
members, being mortified from all worldly and carnal lusts,
may in all things obey thy blessed will, through the same thy
Son Jesus Christ our Lord \
The Epistle.
Rom. iv. Blessed is that « man to whom
1
[i.e. Rom. iv. verse 8 to verse 15,]
the promise of none effect
&c.
Second Edw. VL 1552.
H 77u Circumcision of Christ.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which madest.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
64. If there be a Sunday hetioeen
the Epiphany, and the Circum-
cision, then shall be used the same
Collect, Epistle and Gospel, at the
Communion, which 7vas used upon
the day of Circumcision.
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1553.]
» In on« ed., 1549, '""/• Psal. ciL * In some eds., 155:, 1559, and after-
•> In eds. 155a, and sul after, "of the wards, " Amen " is added.
Spirit." * In eds. 1604, and 1637, "the man."
<: In one ed., 1552, "all members.'
At the Communion.
"3
The Gospel.
Luc. ii. And it fortuned, as soon as
[i.e. Luke ii. verse 15 to verse 22.]
conceived in the womb.
IT At Evensong.
The first lesson, Deute. x. "And now Israel," unto the end.
The second lesson, Coloss. ii. unto the end.
\ The Epiphany.
At Matins.
The first lesson, Esai. Ix. itnto the end.
The second lesson, Luke iii. "And it fortuned," unto the end,
[At the Communwn.l
[Cantate Domino.'] Psalm xcvi.
O SING unto the lord a new song : sing unto the lord, all the whole earth.
Sing unto the Lord, and praise his name : be telling of his salvation
from day to day.
Declare his honour unto the heathen : and his wonders unto all people.
For the lord is great, and cannot worthily be praised : he is more to be
feared than all Gods.
As for all the Gods of the heathen, they be but idols : but it is the lord
that made the heavens.
Glory and worship are before him : power and honour are in his
sanctuary.
Ascribe unto the lord, (O ye kindreds of the people) : ascribe unto the
lord worship and power.
Ascribe unto the lord the honour due unto his name : bring presents, and
come into his courts.
O worship the lord in the beauty of holiness : let the whole earth stand
in awe of him.
Tell it out among the heathen that the lord is king : and that it is be
which hath made the round world so fast that it cannot be moved ; and
how that he shall judge the people righteously.
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552, except]
; 64. If there be a?iy Sunday between
the Epiphany and the Circum-
cision : then shall be used the same
Collect, Epistle, and Gospel at the
Communion, which was used tipon
the day of the Circumcision ; and
so likezvise upon every other day
from the time of the Circumcision
to the Epiphany.
Charles II. 1662.
The Circumcision of Christ.
The Collect.
Almighty God, who madest, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
Rom. iv. ver. 8.
Blessed is the man ....
to promise made of none effect.
The Gospel.
S. Luke ii. ver. 15.
And it came to pass ....
to conceived in the womb.
§64. The same Collect, Epistle and
Gospel shall serve for every day
after unto the Epiphany.
114
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[The Epiphany coHtinued.']
Let the heavens rejoice, and let the earth be glad : let the sea make
a noise, and all that therein is.
Let the field be joyful, and all that is in it : then shall all the trees of the
wood rejoice before the Lord.
For he cometh, for he cometh to judge the earth : and with righteousness
to judge the world, and the people with his truth.
Glory be to the Father, &c
As it was in the beginning, &c.
T/u Collect.
[O] God, which by the leading of a star didst manifest thy
only-begotten Son to the Gentiles ; Mercifully grant, that we,
which know thee now by faith, may after this life have the
fruition of thy glorious Godhead ; through Christ our Lord ^.
The Epistle.
Ephe. iii. For this cause I Paul .
(Le. Eph. iii. verse i to verse 13.]
which is by the faith of him.
The Gospel.
Matt ii.8 When Jesus was bom .
[i.e. Matt. ii. verse i to verse 13.]
their own country another way.
At Evensong.
The first lesson, Esai. xlix. unto the end.
The second lesson, John iu " After this he went down to Capernaum,'
unto the end.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
H The Epiphany.
The Collect.
O God, which by the leading, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
H The first Sunday after the
Epiphany.
The Collect.
Lord, we beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
fulfil the same, through Jesus Christ I
our Lord- [Amen.]' 1
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 155a.]
James L 1604.
[Same as 1553.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
' In one ed., 1559, and eds. 1596, 1604, and 16^7, "
I In one ed., 1549, mtJr/. Matt. iii.
Amen."
I
At the Communion.
"5
The first Sunday after the Epiphany.
Usquequo Domine? Psalm xiii.
How long wilt thou forget me, O Lord, for ever : how long wilt thou
hide thy face from me ?
How long shall I seek counsel in my soul, and be so vexed in my
heart : how long shall mine enemy triumph over me ?
Consider, and hear me, O lord my God : lighten mine eyes, that
I sleep not in death.
Lest mine enemy say, I have prevailed against him : for if I be cast
down, they that trouble me will rejoice at it.
But my trust is in thy mercy : and my heart is joyful in thy salvation.
I will sing of the lord, because he hath dealt so lovingly with me : (yea,
I will praise the Name of the Lord the most Highest).
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Lord, we beseech thee, mercifully to receive the prayers
of thy people which call upon thee : and grant that they may
both perceive and know what things they ought to do, and
also have ^ grace and power faithfully to fulfil the same.
The Epistle.
Roma xii. I beseech you therefore brethren
[i.e. Rom. xii. verse i to verse 6.]
ourselves one another's members.
The Gospel.
Luc. ii. The father and mother of Jesus
[i.e. Luke ii. verse 41 to the end.]
in favour with God and men.
Charles II. 1662.
The Epiphany, or the manifestation
of Christ to the Gentiles.
The Collect.
O God, who by the leading, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amea.
The Epistle.
Ephes. iii. ver. I.
For this cause I Paul ....
to confidence by the faith of him.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. ii. ver. i.
When Jesus was born ....
U) country another way.
The First Stcnday after the
Epiphany.
The Collect.
0 Lord, we beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
fulfil the same, through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.
The Epistle.
Rom. xii. ver. i.
1 BESEECH you therefore .
to members one of another.
The Gospel.
S. Luke ii. ver. 41.
Now his parents went ....
to in favour with God and man.
•• In ed. 1662, "may have.'
ii6 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
% The second Sunday.
Dixit insipietis. Psalm xiiiL
The fool hath said in his heart : there is no god.
They are corrupt, and become abominable in their doings : there is not
one that doeth good, (no not one).
The lord looked down from heaven upon the children of men : to see if
there were any that would understand, and seek after God.
But they are all gone out of the way, they are altogether become abomin-
able : there is none that doth good, (no not one).
Their throat is an open sepulchre, with their tongues they have de-
ceived : the poison of Asps is under their lips.
Their mouth is full of cursing and bitterness : their feet are swift to shed
blood.
Destruction and unhappiness is in their ways, and the way of peace have
they not known : there is no fear of God before their eyes.
Have they no knowledge, that they are all such workers of mischief :
eating up my people as it were bread, and call not upon the Lord ?
There were they brought in great fear, (even where no fear was) : for
god is in the generation of the righteous.
As for you, ye have made a mock at the counsel of the poor : because
he putteth his trust in the lord.
Who shall give salvation unto Israel out of Sion? When the lord
tumeth the captivity of his people : then shall Jacob rejoice, and Israel
be glad.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God, which dost govern all things
in heaven and earth : mercifully hear the supplications of thy
people, and grant us thy peace ' all the days of our life. ^
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
The second Sunday after the
Epiphany.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God,
which dost, &c
[Same as iS49']
The Epistle. T/u Gospel.
I Same as 1549.]
The third Sunday '.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God,
mercifully, &c
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as t549-]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1553.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1553.]
I In ed- 1604, •' thy grace." i In ed. 1596, " after the Epiphany'
* In Scotch ed., 1637, "through Jesus added.
Christ our Lord" is added.
At the Communion.
117
The Epistle.
Rom. xii. Seeing that we have divers gifts
[i.e. Rom. xii. verse 6 to verse 16.]
them of the lower sort.
The Gospel.
John ii. "1 And the third day was there .
[i.e. John ii. verse i to verse 12.]
his disciples believed on him.
^ The third Sunday.
Domine, quis habitabit? Psalm xv.
Lord, who shall dwell in thy tabernacle : who shall rest upon thy
holy hill ?
Even he, that leadeth an uncomipt life : and doth the thing which is
right, and speaketh the truth from his heart.
He that hath used no deceit in his tongue, nor done evil to his neigh-
l)our : and hath not, slandered his neighbours.
He that setteth not by himself, but is lowly in his own eyes : and
maketh much of them that fear the Lord.
He that sweareth unto his neighbour, and disappointeth him not : though
it were to his own hindrance.
He that hath not given his money unto usury : nor taken reward against
the innocent. Whoso doth these things : shall never fall.
Gloiy be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God, mercifully look upon our
infirmities, and in all our dangers and necessities, stretch
forth thy right hand to help and defend us, through Christ
our Lord °.
Charles II. 1662.
The Second Stcnday after the
Epiphany.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God,
who dost, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
The Epistle.
Rom. xii. ver. 6.
Having then gifts differing . .
to men of low estate.
The Gospel.
S. John ii. ver. I.
And the third day
io his disciples believed on him.
The Third Sunday after
the Epiphany.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God,
mercifully, &c.
[Same as iS49, to]
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
The Epistle.
Rom. xii. ver. 16.
Be not wise in your own conceits,
to overcome evil with good.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. viii. ver. I.
When He was come down .
to in the selfsame hour.
In one ed., 1552, misp. John iii.
In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
ii8 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[Third Sunday after Epiphany continued.l
The Epistle,
Rom. xii. *> Be not wise in your own opinions ....
[Le. Rom. xiL verse i6 to the end.]
overcome evil with goodness.
The Gospel.
Math. viiL When he was come down
[i.e. Matt. viii. verse i to verse 14.]
healed in the selfsame hour.
^ The fourth Sunday.
Quare fremuerunt gentes ? Psalm ii.
Why do the heathen so furiously rage together : and why do the people
imagine a vain thing ?
The kings of the earth stand up, and the rulers take counsel tc^ether :
against the lord, and against his anointed.
Let us break their bonds a sunder : and cast away their cords from us.
He that dwelleth in heaven shall laugh them to scorn : the lord shall
have them in derision.
Then shall he speak unto them in his wrath : and vex them in his sore
displeasure.
Yet have I set my king : upon my holy hill of Sion.
I will preach the law, whereof the Lord hath said imto me : Thou art
my son, this day have I begotten thee.
Desire of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for thine inheritance
and the utmost parts of the earth for thy possession.
Thou shall bruise them with a rod of iron : and break them in pieces like
a potter's vessel.
Be wise now therefore, O ye kings : be learned, ye that are judges of
the earth.
Serve the lord in fear and rejoice (imto him) with reverence.
Kiss the son, lest he be angry, and so ye perish from the right way : if
his wrath be kindled, (yea, but a little,) blessed are all they that put their
trust in him.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c
Second Edw. VL 1552.
IT The fourth Sunday^.
The Collect.
God, which knowest us, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1553.]
o In one ed., 1549, misp, Rom. xiii. p In ed. 1596, " after the Epiphany" is added.
At the Communion,
119
The Collect.
God, which knowest us to be set in the midst of so many
and great dangers, that for man's frailness we cannot always
stand uprightly : Grant to us the health of body and soul,
that all those things which we suffer for sin, by thy help we
may well pass and overcome, through Christ our Lord \
The Epistle.
Rom. xiii. Let every soul submit himself
[i.e. Rom. xiii. verse i to verse 8.]
honour to whom honour pertaineth.
The Gospel.
Math. viii. And when he entered into a ship
[i.e. Matt. viii. verse 23 to the end.]
depart out of their coasts.
^ The fifth Sunday.
Exmidiat te Dominus^. Psalm xx.
The Lord hear thee in the day of trouble : the name of the God of
Jacob defend thee ;
Send thee help from the Sanctuary : and strength thee out of Sion ;
Remember all thy offerings : and accept thy brent-sacrifice ;
Grant thee thy heart's desire : and fulfil all thy mind.
We will rejoice in thy salvation, and triumph in the name of the Lord
our God : the Lord perform all thy petitions.
Now know I, that the Lord helpeth his anointed, and will hear him
from his holy heaven : even with the wholesome strength of his right hand.
Some put their trust in Chariots, and some in horses : but we will re-
member the name of the lord our God.
They are brought down, and fallen : but we are risen, and stand upright.
Save, lord, and hear us, O king of heaven : when we call upon thee.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
Charles II. 1662.
The Fourth Sunday after
the Epiphany.
The Collect.
O God, who knowest us to be
set in the midst of so many and
great dangers, that by reason of the
Irailty of our nature we cannot al-
ways stand upright ; Grant to us
such strength and protection, as
may support us in all dangers, and
carry us through all temptations,
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
The Epistle.
Rom. xiii. ver. i.
Let every soul be subject . . •
to honour to whom honour.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. viii. ver. 23.
And when he was entered . .
to depart out of their coasts.
"> In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." ne, Ps. vi., misp. for title (but Psalm xx.
' In one ed., 1549, "Deus" instead of given correctly).
"Dominus;" and in eds. 1549, Domine
I20 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[The Fiftli Sunday after Epiphany conttHtteiLI
The Collect.
Lord, we beseech thee to keep thy church and household
continually in thy true religion : that they which • do lean only
upon hope * of thy heavenly grace, may evermore be defended
l^ thy mighty power ; through Christ our Lord ".
The Epistle.
Coloss. iii. ^ Put upon you as the elect of God
[Lc Coloss. iii. Terse 13 to Terse 18.]
to God the Father by him.
The Gospel.
Math. xiii. The kingdom of heaven is like
[Le. Matt. xiii. rerse 24 to verse 31.]
but gather the wheat into my bam.
§ 65. The sixth Sunday {if there be so many) shall have the same Psalm^
Collat, Epistle, and Gospel, that was upon the fifth.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
\ The fifth Sunday y.
The Collect.
Lx>RD, we beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 6$. The vL Sunday [if there be so
many) shall have the same * Collect,
Epistle, and Gospel, that was upon
the fifth Sunday.
? The Sunday called Septuagesima.
The Collect
O Lord, we beseech thee. Sec
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospd.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, X559.
[Same as 1553.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1553-]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637,
[Same as 1552.]
Charles II. 1662.
The Fifth Sunday after
the Epiphany.
The Collect.
O LoKD, we beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
throogfa Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
TheEfnstle.
Coloss. iiL ver. 12.
Pitt on therefore, as the elect .
to and the Father by him.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. xiiL ver. 24.
The kingdom of heaven . . .
to gather the wheat into my bam.
• In ed. i66», "who."
t In ed. 1663, " upoa die hope."
■ In eds. 1596, 1604, and 1637, " throagh
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen."
> In one ed., 1553, mitf. PhiL iL
T In ed. 1596, "after the Epiphany" is
added.
■ Inoneed., 1552. "«A<i//jL(»r<ArM«rr
Pmitm, Collect, EpittU' ice
At the Communion.
121
^ The Sunday called Septuagesima.
Dominus regit. Psalm xxiii.
The Lord is my shepherd : therefore can I lack nothing.
He shall feed me in a green pasture : and lead me forth beside the waters
of comfort.
He shall convert my soul : and bring me forth in the paths of righteous-
ness, for his name's sake.
Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will
fear no evil : for thou art with me ; thy rod and thy staff comfort me.
Thou shalt prepare a table before me against them that trouble me : thou
hast anointed my head with oil, and my cup shall be full.
But thy loving-kindness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my
life : and I will dwell in the house of the lord for ever.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
O Lord, we beseech thee favourably to hear the prayers
of thy people ; that we, which * are justly punished for our
offences, may be mercifully delivered by thy goodness, for
the glory of thy name ; through Jesu ^ Christ our Saviour,
who liveth and reigneth, &c.<'
The Sixth Sunday afier
the Epiphany.
The Collect.
O God, whose blessed Son was
manifested, that he might destroy
the works of the devil, and make
us the sons of God and heirs of
eternal life ; Grant us, we beseech
thee, that having this hope, we
may purify our selves, even as he
is pure ; that when he shall appear
again with power and great glory,
we may be made like unto him in
his eternal and glorious kingdom,
where with thee, O Father, and
thee, O Holy Ghost, he liveth and
reigneth ever one God world with-
out end. Amen.
The Epistle.
I S. John iii. ver. i.
Behold, what manner of love .
to the works of the devil.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. xxiv. ver. 23.
Then if any man shall say . .
to one end of heaven to the other.
The Sunday called Septuagesima, or
the Third Sunday before Lent.
The Collect.
O Lord, we beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
through Jesus Christ our Saviour,
who liveth and reigneth with thee
and the Holy Ghost ever one God,
world without end. Amen.
The Epistle.
I Cor. ix. ver. 24.
Know ye not that they which,
to I myself should be a cast-away.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. XX. ver. I.
The kingdom of heaven . . .
to but few chosen.
• In ed. 1662, "who."
i" In eds. 1552, 1559, 1596, &c., "Jesus."
« In two eds., 1552, and two eds., 1559,
after " reigneth" the words " world without
end " are added ; in ed. 1596, and 1637,
the word "Amen" also added.
122 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[Septuagesima Sunday continued.'^
The Epistle.
I Cor. ix. Perceive ye not, how that they which ....
p.e. I Cor. ix. verse 24 to the end.]
myself should be a castaway.
The Gospel.
Math. XX. The kingdom of heaven is like
[Le. Matt. xx. verse i to verse 17.]
be called, but few be chosen.
•| T7u Sunday called Sexagesima.
IT [At the Communum *.]
Domini est terra. Psalm xxiiiL
The earth is the Lord's, and all that therein is : the compass of the
world, and they that dwell therein.
For he hath founded it upon the seas : and prepared it upon the floods.
Who shall ascend into the hill of the Lord : or who shall rise up in
his holy place ?
Even he that hath clean hands, and a pure heart : and that hath not lift
up his mind imto vanity, nor sworn to deceive his neighbour.
He shall receive the blessing from the Lord : and righteousness from the
God of his salvation.
This is the generation of them that seek him : even of them that seek thy
face, O Jacob.
Lift up your heads, O ye gates, and be ye lift up, ye everlasting doors :
and the king of glory shall come in.
Who is the king of glory : it is the Lord strong and mighty, even the
Lord mighty in battle.
Lift up your heads, (O ye gates,) and be ye lift up, ye everlasting doors :
and the king of glory shall come in.
Who is this king of glory : even the lord of hosts, he is the king of
glory.
Glory be to the Father, &c
As it vras in the beginning, &c
The Collect.
Lord God, which seest that we put not • our trust in any
thing that we do : mercifully grant that by thy power we
may be defended against all adversity, through Jesus Christ
our Lord '^■
Second Edw. VL 155a.
T The Sunday called Sexagesima.
The Collect.
Lord God, which seest that, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[The same as 1553.]
James L 1604.
[The same as 1553.]
* These words occur only in one edition • In one ed., 1549, " not" omitted,
of 1549. ' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
At the Communion. 123
The Epistle.
2 Cor. xi. s Ye suffer fools gladly . . . .
[i.e. 2 Cor. xi. verse ig to verse 32.]
knoweth that I lie not.
The Gospel.
Luc. viii. When much people were gathered
[i.e. Luke viii. verse 4 to ver.se i6.]
fruit, through patience.
\ The Sunday called Quinquagesima *.
yudica me Domine. Psalm xxvi. '
Be thou my judge, O lord, for I have walked imiocently : my trust hath
been also in the lord, therefore shall I not fall.
Examine me, O Lord, and prove me : try out my reins and my heart
For thy loving-kindness is before mine eyes : and I will walk in thy truth.
I have not dwelt with vain persons : neither will I have fellowship with
the deceitful.
I have hated the congregation of the wicked : and will not sit among the
ungodly.
I will wash my hands in innocency, O lord : and so will I go to thine
altar ;
That I may shew the voice of thanksgiving : and tell of all thy wondrous
works.
Lord, I have loved the habitation of thy house : and the place where
thine honour dwelleth.
O shut not up my soul with the sinners : nor my life with the blood-
thirsty ;
In whose hands is wickedness : and their right hand is full of gifts.
But as for me, I will walk innocently : O lord deliver me, and be mer-
ciful unto me.
My foot standeth right : I will praise the Lord in the congregations.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
Charles IL 1662.
The Sunday called Sexagesima, or
the Second Sunday before Lent.
The Collect.
O Lord God, who seest, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
2 Cor. xi. ver. 19.
Ye suffer fools gladly ....
to knoweth that I lie not.
The Gospel.
S. Luke viii. ver. 4.
When much people weregathered,
to fruit with patience.
8 In one ed., 1549, misp. 2 Cor. iii. i" In one ed., 1549, Quadragesima.
' In one ed., 1549, misp. Ps. cxxvi.
124
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[Quinquagesima Sunday continued.']
■The Collect.
0 Lord, which dost teach us, that all our doings without
charity are nothing worth : send thy Holy Ghost, and pour
into'^ our hearts that most excellent gift of charity, the very
bond of peace and all virtues, %vithout the which ', whosoever
liveth is counted dead before thee : Grant this, for thy ^ only
Son Jesus Christ's sake.
TX^ Epistle.
1 Cor. xiii. Though I speak with the tongues " of men . .
[Le. I Cor. xiiL verse i to the end.]
the chief of these is love.
77te Gospd.
Luc. xviii. ** Jesus took unto him the twelve
[Le. Luke xviiL verse 31 to the end.]
gave praise unto God.
^ The first day of Lent, commonly called Ashwedne^ay.
Domine ne. Psalm vi. '
O Lord, rebuke me not in thine indignation : neither chasten me in thy
displeasure.
Have mercy upon me, O Lord, for I am weak : O lord, heal me, my
bones are vexed.
My soul also is sore troubled : but. Lord, how long wilt thou punish me ?
Turn thee, O Lord, and deliver my soul : O save me for thy mercy's sake.
Second Edw. VL 1552.
Tke Sunday called Quinquagesima.
The Collect.
O Lord, which dost teach us, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
Tlie Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
H The first day 0/ Lent.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
* In eds. of 155a, and two eds. of 1559,
"pour in."
'In ed. 1662, "and of all veitues, without
which."
" In ed. 1596, "thine,"
" Ineds. 1553, i559,&c., "wiihtongues."
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1553.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1553.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552, to]
Tlu first day of T^it commonly
called Ash Wednesday.
(Same as 1549-]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
66. From Ash Wednesday to the
first Sunday in Lent shall be used
the same collect, epistle, and gospd
which were used on Ash Wed-
nesday.
" In one ed., 1552, and in one ed., 1559,
misp. Luke xviL
V In one ed., 1549, Exatidiat it Deus.
Ps. XX. tnisp. for title, but Domtmt ne.
Ps. vi., given correctly.
At the Commuxion.
12!;
For in death no man rcmembereth tlicc : and who will give thee thanks
in the pit ?
I am weary of my groaning ; every night ^\'ash I my bed : and water my
couch with my tears.
iSIy beauty is gone for very trouble : and worn away because of all mine
enemies.
Away from me, all ye that work vanity : for the lord hath heard the
voice of my weeding.
The Lord hath heard my petition : tlie Lord will receive my praver.
All mine enemies shall be confounded, and sore vexed : tliey shall be
turned back, and put to >hame suddenly.
Glory be to the Father, i.\;c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting Gotl, which hatest nothing that
thou hast made, and dost forgive the sins of all them that be 'i
penitent : Create and make in us new and contrite hearts,
that we worthily lamenting our sins, and knowledging^ our
wretchedness, may obtain of thee, the God of all mercy, per-
fect remission and forgiveness, through Jesus Christ*.
The Epistle.
Joel ii. Turn you unto me with all your hearts
(i.e. Juel ii. verse 12, to verse 17.]
Where is now their God.
7he Gospel.
Math. vi. When ye fast be not sad
[i.e. ^tatt. vi. verse 16 to verse 22.]
there will vour hearts be also.
Charles IL 1662.
The Smuliiy caileJ Quiiiqua;::;esima
or the next Sunday before Lent,
The Collect.
O Lord, who hast taught us, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
I Cor. xiii. ver. I.
TuofGH I speak with the tongues,
to greatest of these is charity.
The Gospel.
S. Luke xviii. ver. 31.
Then Jesus took unto him
to gave praise unto God.
^ In ed. 1662, "are."
■■ In Scotch ed., 1637, and In eds. 1662,
"acknowledging."
' In Scotched., 1637, "Amen."
The first day of Lejit, commonly
called Ash-oednesday.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God,
who hatest, lVc.
[Same as 1549, to]
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
A men.
§ 66. This Collect is to he read e^erv
day in Lent, after the Collect ap-
pointed J'or the day.
For the Epistle.
Joel ii. ver. 12.
Tl'RX ye even to me ....
to where is their God.
The Gospel.
S. j\Latth. vi. ver. 16.
When ye fast be not ....
to there will your heart be aLo.
126 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ The first Sunday in Lent.
Beati quorum. Psalm xxxiL
Blessed is lie whose unrighteousness is forgiven : and whose sin is
covered.
Blessed is the man unto whom the Lord imputeth no sin : and in whose
spirit there is no guile.
For while I held my tongue : my bones consumed away through my
daily complaining.
For thy hand is heavy upon me day and night : and my moisture is like
the drought in summer.
I will acknowledge my sin unto thee : and mine unrighteousness have
I not hid.
I said, I will confess my sins unto the lord : and so thou forgavest the
wickedness of my sin.
For this shall every one that is Godly make his prayer unto thee, in
a time when thou mayest be found : but in the great water-floods they shall
not come nigh him.
Thou art a place to hide me in, thou shalt preserve me from trouble :
thou shalt compass me about with songs of deliverance.
I will inform thee, and teach thee in the way wherein thou shalt go : and
I will guide thee with mine eye.
Be ye not like horse and Mule, which have no understanding : whose
mouths must be held with bit and bridle, lest they fall upon thee.
Great plagues remain for the ungodly : but whoso putteth his trust in the
Lord, mercy embraceth him on ever)' side.
Be glad, O ye righteous, and rejoice in the Lord : and be joyful, all ye
that are true of heart.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the b^inning, &c,
TJu Collect.
O Lord, which for our sake didst fast forty days and forty
nights : Give us grace to use such abstinence, that, our flesh
being subdued to the Spirit, we may ever obey thy godly
motions*, in righteousness and true hoUness, to thy honour
and glory, which Hvest and reignest, &c.
Second Edw. VI. 155a.
H The first Sunday in Lent,
The Collect.
O Lord, which for our sake, &c-
[Same as 1549-]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
% The second Sunday \in Letit\
The Collect.
Almighty God, which dost, &c
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1553.]
* In two eds., 1552, and in one ed., 1549, " monidons" Mwtow/*/" motions."
At the Communion.
127
The Epistle.
2 Cor. vi. We as helpers exhort you .
[i.e. 2 Cor. vi. verse i to verse 11.]
and yet possessing all things.
The Gospel.
Math. iv. Then was Jesus led away
[i.e. Math. iv. verse i to verse 12.]
and ministered unto him.
^ TTie second Sunday.
De profundis. Psalm cxxx.
Out of the deep have I called unto thee, O Lord : Lord, hear my
voice.
0 let thine ears consider well : the voice of my complaint.
If thou, Lord, wilt be extreme to mark what is done amiss : O Lord,
who may abide it ?
For there is mercy with thee : therefore shalt thou be feared.
1 look for the Lord ; my soul doth wait for him : in his word is my trust.
My soul flieth unto the Lord : before the morning watch, I say, before
the morning watch.
O Israel, trust in the Lord, for with the Lord there is mercy : and with
him is plenteous redemption.
And he shall redeem Israel : from all his sins.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which dost see that we have no power of
ourselves to help ourselves : keep thou " us both outwardly in
our bodies, and inwardly in our souls, that we may be de-
Charles II. 1662.
The First Sunday in Lent.
The Collect.
O Lord, who for our sake, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
who livest and reignest with the
Father and the Holy Ghost, one
God, world without end. Amen.
The Epistle.
2 Cor. vi. ver. I.
We then, as workers ....
to yet possessing all things.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. iv. ver. I.
Then was Jesus led up . . .
to ministered unto him.
The Second Sunday in Lent.
The Collect.
Almighty God, who seest, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
The Epistle.
I Thess. iv. ver. i.
We beseech you, brethren . .
to given unto us his Holy Spirit.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. XV. ver. 2i.
Jesus went thence
to from that very hour.
" In ed. 1662, " keep us."
128 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[The Second Sunday in Lent continued.]
fended from all adversities which may happen to the body,
and from all evil thoughts which may assault and hurt the
soul; through Jesus Christ, &c. [Amen.]
T/ie Epistle.
I Tess. iv. " We beseech you brethren
[i.e. I Thess. iv. verse i to verse 9.]
his holy Spirit among you.
The Gospel.
Math. XV. * Jesus went thence
[i.e. Matth. xv. verse ax to verse 29.]
was made whole even [at] the same time.
^ TTie third Sunday.
Jiidica me \Deus\. Psalm xliii.
Give sentence with me, (O God,) and defend my cause against the
ungodly people : O deliver me from the deceitful and wicked man.
For thou art the God of my strength, why hast thou put me from thee :
and why go I so heavily, while the enemy oppresseth me ?
O send out thy light and thy truth, that they may lead me : and bring
me unto thy holy hill, and to thy dwelling.
And that I may go unto the altar of God, even unto the God of my joy
and gladness : and upon the harp will I give thanks unto thee, (O God, )
my God.
Why art thou so heavy, (O my soul) : and why art thou so disquieted
within me?
O put thy trust in God : for I will yet give him thanks, which is the
help of my countenance, and my God.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
H The third Sunday \in Zem]y.
The Collect.
We beseech thee, almighty God,
&C.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as rssa.)
' In one ed., 1549, misp. i Tess. iii. > In eds. of 1552 and 1506, the word.,
» In one ed., 1549, mis/>. Mark xv. ; and "in Lent," are generally added ai'ter the
in one cd., 1549, reference to Gospel Second Sunday, the Third Sunday, &c.,
omitted. tu the end.
At the Communion.
129
The Collect.
We beseech thee, almighty God, look upon the hearty
desire[s] of thy humble servants : and stretch forth the right
hand of thy majesty, to be our defence against all our enemies :
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
The Epistle.
Ephe, V. Be you * the followers of God
[i.e. Ephes. v. verse i to verse 15.]
Christ shall give thee light
The Gospel.
Luc. xi. Jesus was casting out a devil
I i.e. Luke xi. verse 14 to verse 26.]
hear the word of God and keep it.
^ TJie fourth Sunday.
Deus nosier \refugium\. Psalm xlvi.
God is our hope and strength : a very present help in trouble.
Therefore will not we fear, though the earth be moved : and though the
liills be carried into the midst of the sea.
Though the waters thereof rage and swell : and though the mountains
shake at the tempest of the same.
The rivers of the flood thereof shall make glad the city of God : the
holy place of the tabernacle of the most Highest.
God is in the midst of her, therefore shall she not be removed : God
shall help her, and that right early.
The heathen make much ado, and the kingdoms are moved : but God
hath shewed his voice, and the earth shall melt away.
The Lord of hosts is with us : the God of Jacob is our refuge.
O come hither, and behold the works of the Lord : what destrvfction he
liath brought upon the earth.
He maketh wars to cease in all the world : he breaketh the bow, and
knappeth the spear in sunder, and bumeth the chariots in the fire.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
Charles II. 1662.
The Third Sunday in Lent.
The Collect.
We beseech thee, Almighty, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
Ephes. V. ver. I.
Be ye therefore followers of God,
to Christ shall give thee light.
The Gospel.
S. Luke xi. ver. 14.
Jesus was casting out a devil . .
to word of God and keep it.
In ed. 1552, and some others, " Be ye."
K
130 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[The Fourth Sunday in Lent continued.']
Be still then, and know that I am God : I will be exalted among the
heathen, and I will be exalted in the earth.
The Lord of hosts is with us : the God of Jacob is our defence.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Grant, we beseech thee, almighty God, that we, which
for our evil deeds are worthily ' punished : by the comtort
of thy grace may mercifully be relieved, through our Lord
Jesus Christ.
The Epistle.
Gala. iv. Tell me, (ye that desire to be under the law) . .
[i.e. Gal. iv. verse 21 to the end.]
but of the free woman.
77ie Gospel.
John vi. Jesus departed over the sea of Galilee ....
[i.e. John vi. verse 1 to verse 15.]
that should come into the world.
^ The fifth Sunday.
Deus, in nomine \tu6\. Psalm liv.
Save me, (O God,) for thy Name's sake : and avenge me in thy
strength.
Hear my prayer, (O God) : and hearken unto the words of my mouth.
For strangers are risen up against me : and tyrants, (which have not God
before their eyes,) seek after my soul.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
% The fourth Sunday [in Lent].
The Collect.
Grant we beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Th£ Epistle. TJie Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
IT The fifth Sunday [in Lent\
The Collect.
We beseech thee, almighty, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.I
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
In ed. 1662, " that we who for our evil deeds do worthily deserve to be."
At the Communion.
131
Behold, God is my helper : the Lord is with them that uphold my soul.
He shall reward evil unto mine enemies : destroy thou them in thy truth.
An offering of a free heart will I give thee, and praise thy Name,
(O Lord) : because it is so comfortable.
For he hath delivered me out of all my trouble : and mine eye hath seen
his desire upon mine enemies.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Colled.
We beseech thee, almighty God, mercifully to look upon
thy people : that by thy great goodness, they may be governed
and preserved evermore, both in body and soul : through
Jesus Christ our Lord.
The Epistle.
Hebrues ix. ^ Christ being an high-priest
[i.e. Heb. ix. verse 11 to verse 16.]
promise of eternal inheritance.
The Gospel.
John viii. '^ Which of you can rebuke me of sin
[i.e. John viii. verse 46 to the end.]
and went out of the temple.
Charles IL 1662.
The Fourth Sunday in Lent.
The Collect.
Grant, we beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
through our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ. Amen.
The Epistle.
Gal. iv. ver. 21.
Tell me, ye that desire . . .
to the bondwoman, but of the free.
The Gospel.
S. John vi. ver. I.
Jesus went over the sea . . .
to come into the world.
The Fifth Sunday in Lent.
The Collect.
We beseech thee, Almighty, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
Heb. ix. ver. 11.
Christ being come an High
Priest
to promise of eternal inheritance.
The Gospel.
S. John viii. ver. 46.
Jesus said, which of you con-
vinceth me of sin
to went out of the temple.
•> In one ed., 1549, tnisp, Heb. xi.
In one ed., 1549, ntisp. John i.\.
132 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ The Sunday next before Easter.
Exaudi deus \deprecationem\. Psalm IxL
Hear my crying, O God : give ear unto my prayer.
From the ends of the earth will I call unto thee : when my heart is in
heaviness.
0 set me up upon the rock that is higher than I : for thou hast been my
hope, and a strong tower for me against the enemy.
1 will dwell in thy tabernacle for ever : and my trust shall be under the
covering of thy wings.
For thou, O Lord, hast heard my desires : and hast given an heritage
unto those that fear thy name.
Thou shalt grant the king a long life : that his years may endure
throughout all generations.
He shall dwell before God for ever : O prepare thy loving mercy and
faithfulness, that they may preserve him.
So will I alway sing praise unto thy name : that I may daily perform
my vows.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God, which of thy tender love
toward ^ man, has sent our Saviour Jesus Christ to take upon
him our flesh, and to suffer death upon the cross, that all
mankind should follow the example of his great humility:
mercifully grant, that we^ both follow the example of his
patience, and be ^ made partakers of his resurrection : through
the same Jesu[s] Christ our Lord s.
The Epistle.
Philip, ii. ^ Let the same mind be in you
[i.e. Phil. ii. verse s to verse ii.]
unto the praise of God the Father.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
H The Sunday next before Easter.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God,
&C.
[Same as iS49-]
T/ie Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as "1549. J
IT Monday before Easter.
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
II Tuesday before Easter.
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1553.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
<• In eds. 1552, and in one ed., 1559, and s In one ed., 1559, "Amen.
1637, "towards." '" In one ed., 1552, misp. Col. iiL (see
' In ed. 1662, " may both follow." the Epistle for fifth Sunday after Epi-
' In ed. i66a, "and also be." phany, p. xao).
At the Communion.
133
The Gospel.
Math. xxvi. and xxvii. And it came to pass when
[i.e. Matt. xxvi. verse i to chap, xxvii. verse 57.]
and the mother of Zebedee's children.
^ Monday before Easter.
The Epistle.
Esai. Ixiii.i What is he this that cometh . . .
[i.e. Esai. Ixiii. verse i to the end.]
they have not called upon thy name.
The Gospel.
Mar. xiv.'' After two days was Easter ....
[i.e. Mark xiv. verse i to the end.]
and he began to weep.
\ Tuesday before Easter.
The Epistle.
Esai. 1. The Lord God hath opened mine ear
[i.e. Esai. 1. verse 5 to the end.]
that ye shall sleep in sorrow.
The Gospel.
Mar. XV. ^ And anon in the dawninsf . . .
[i.e. Mark xv. verse i to the end.]
and Mary Joses beheld where he was laid.
Charles II. 1662.
The Sunday next before Easter.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God,
who of thy tender love towards
mankind, hast sent thy Son, our
Saviour, &c.
[Same as iS49-]
The Epistle.
Phil. ii. ver. 5.
Let this mind be in you . . .
to the glory of God the Father.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. xxvii. ver. i.
When the morning was come .
to truly this was the Son of God.
Monday before Easter.
For the Epistle.
Isa. liii. ver. i.
Who is this that cometh . . .
to called by thy name.
The Gospel.
S. Mark xiv. ver. i.
After two days was the feast .
to he wept.
Tuesday before Easter.
For the Epistle.
Isa. 1. ver. 5.
The Lord God hath opened . .
to lie down in sorrow.
The Gospel.
S. Mark xv. ver. l.
And straightway in the morning,
to this man was the Son of God.
' In one ed., 1549, misp. Esai. xliii
* In one ed., 1549, misp. Mar. xiii.
' In one ed., 1549, ntisp. Mat. xxvii. ;
in another, and in two eds., 1552, Math. xv.
134 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ Wednesday before Easter.
IT \_At the Communion.^
The Epistle.
Hebr. ix. Whereas is a testament
li.e. Hebr. ix. verse i6 to the end.)
without sin unto salvation.
The Gospel.
Luc. xxii. The feast of sweet bread
[i.e. Luke xxii. verse i to the end.]
have heard of his own mouth.
IT At Evensong.
The first lesson, Lamenta. i. unto the end.
\ Thursday ™ before Easter.
IT At Matins.
The first lesson, Lamenta. ii. unto the end.
The Epistle.
I Cor. xi. This I warn you of
[i.e. I Cor. xi. rerse 17 to the end.]
set in order when I come.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
% Wednesday before Easter.
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
IF Thursday before Easter.
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
IT On Good Friday.
The Collects.
Almighty God, we beseech, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Almighty and everlastmg God,
&c
[Same as 1549.]
Merciful God, who hast, &c
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1532]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
»• In one ed., 1559, next before.
At the Communion".
135
The Gospel.
Luc. xxiii.'i The whole multitude of them arose . . . .
[i.e. Luke .\xiii. ver. i. to the end.]
according to the commandment.
At Evensong.
The first lesson, Lamenta. iii. unto the end.
On Good Friday.
At Matins.
The first lesson, Gen. x.xii. nnto the end.
The Collect.
Almighty God, we beseech thee graciously to behold this
thy family : for the ° which our Lord Jesus Christ was con-
tented to be betrayed, and given up into the hands of wicked
men, and to suffer death upon the cross : who liveth and
reignethP, &:c.
At the Communion.
Deus, deus \jneus\ Psahii xxii.
My God, my God, (look upon me ;) wliy hast thou forsal;en me : and
art so far from my heahh, and from the words of my complaint ?
O my God, I cry in the day-lime, but thou hcarest not : and in the
ni^ht-season also I take no rest.
Charles II. 1662.
Wednesday before Easter.
The Epistle.
Hebr. ix. ver. 16.
Where a testament is . . .
to without sin unto salvation.
The Gospel.
S. Luke xxii. ver. i.
Now the feast of unleavened .
to have heard of his own mouth.
Thursday before Easter.
The Epistle.
I Cor. xi. ver. 17.
In this that I declare unto you
to set in order when I come.
The Gospel.
S. Luke xxiii. ver. i.
The whole multitude of them
to beholding these things.
Good Friday.
The Collects.
Almighty God, we beseech, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
who now liveth and reigneth witli
thee and the Holy Ghost, ever one
God, world without end. Amen.
Almighty and everlasting, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
through our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ. Amen.
O MERCIFUL God, who ha.st, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
who liveth and reigneth with thee
and the Holy Spirit, one God, world
without end. Amen.
The Epistle.
Hcb. x. ver. i.
The law having a shadow of .
to the day approaching.
The Gospel.
S. John xix. ver. i.
Pilate therefore took Jesus . .
to him whom they pierced.
" In two eds., 1549, and in one ed., 1559, inisp. Luc. xxii. <> In ed. 1662, "for wliich.'
1' In one ed., 1552, and in one ed., 1559, "with thee and the Holy Ghost, now and ever.'
136 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[Good Friday continued^
And thou continuest holy : O thou worship of Israel.
Our fathers hoped in thee : they trusted in thee, and thou didst deliver
them.
They called upon thee, and were helped : they put their trust in thee,
and were not confounded.
But as for me, I am a worm, and no man : a very scorn of men, and the
out-cast of the people.
All they that see me laugh me to scorn : they shoot out their lips, and
shake the head, saying,
He trusted in God, that he would deliver him : let him deliver him, if
he will have him.
But thou art he that took me out of my mother's womb : thou wast my
hope, when I hanged yet upon my mother's breasts.
I have been left unto thee ever since I was bom : thou art my God even
from my mother's womb.
0 go not from me, for trouble is here at hand : and there is none to
help me.
Many Oxen are come about me : fat Bulls of Basan close me in on
every side.
They gape upon me with their mouths : as it Avere a ramping and
roaring Lion.
1 am poured out like water, and all my bones are out of joint : my heart
also in the midst of my body is even like melting wax.
My strength is dried up like a potsherd, and my tongue cleaveth to my
gums : and thou shalt bring me into the dust of death.
For many dogs are come about me : and the council of the wicked lay
siege against me.
They pierced my hands and my feet ; I may tell all my bones : they
stand staring and looking upon me.
They part my garaients among them : and cast lots upon my vesture.
But be not tliou far from me, O Lord : thou art my succour, haste thee
to help me.
Deliver my soul from the sword : my darling from the power of the dog.
Save me from the Lion's mouth : thou hast heard me also from among
the horns of Unicorns.
I will declare thy name unto my brethren : in the midst of the congrega-
tion will I praise thee.
O praise the Lord, ye that fear him : magnify him, all ye of the seed of
Jacob, and fear him, all ye seed of Israel ;
For he hath not despised, nor abhorred, the low estate of the poor : he
hath not hid his face from him, but when he called unto him he heard him.
My praise is of thee in the great congregation : my vows will I perform
in the sight of them that fear him.
The poor shall eat, and be satisfied : they that seek after the Lord shall
praise him ; your heart shall live for ever.
All the ends of the world shall remember themselves, .and be turned
unto the Lord : and all the kindreds of the nations shall worship before
him.
For the kingdom is the Lord's : and he is the govemour among the
people.
All such as be fat upon earth : have eaten, and worshipped.
All they that go do^vn into the dust shall kneel before him : and no man
hath quickened his own souL
At the Communion. 137
[Good Friday coniifiued.]
My seed shall serve him : they shall be counted unto the Lord for
a generation.
They shall come, and the heavens shall declare his righteousness : unto
a people that be born, whom the Lord hath made.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
If After the two Collects at the Communion, shall be said these
two Collects following.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God, by whose Spirit the whole
body of the Church is governed and sanctified : receive our
supplications and prayers, which we ofifer before thee for all
estates of men in thy holy congregation 1, that every member
of the same, in his vocation and ministry, may truly and godly
serve thee : through our Lord Jesus Christ.
Merciful God, who hast made all men, and hatest nothing
that thou hast made, nor wouldest the death of a sinner, bu'c
rather that he should be converted and live : Have mercy
upon all Jews, Turks, Infidels, and Heretics, and take from
them all ignorance, hardness of heart, and contempt of thy
word : and so fetch them home, blessed Lord, to thy flock,
that they may be saved among the remnant of the true Israel-
ites, and be made one fold under one shepherd, Jesus Christ
our Lord : who liveth and reigneth, &c.
The Epistle.
Heb. X. The law which hath but a shadow ;
[i.e. Heb. x. verse i unto verse 26.]
the day draweth nigh.
The Gospel.
John xviii. When Jesus had spoken these words ....
[i.e. John xviii. verse i to end of chap, xix.]
for the sepulchre was nigh at hand.
At Evensong.
TT The first lesson, Esai. liii. unto the end.
Second Edw, VL 1552.
\See previous page.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[&* previous page.]
James I. 1604.
{See previous page.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
\_See previous page.]
Charles IL 1662.
\See previous page.]
1 In ed. 1662, " holy Church."
138 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Easter Even.
At Matins.
% The first lesson. Lamenta. iv. v. unto the end.
At the Communion.
Domine deus \salutis\ Psal. Ixxxviii.
0 Lord God of my salvation, I have cried day and night before thee :
0 let my prayer enter into thy presence, incline thine ear unto my calling.
For my soul is full of trouble : and my life draweth nigh unto hell.
1 am counted as one of them that go down mito the pit : and I have been
even as a man that hath no strength.
Free among the dead, like unto them that be wounded, and lie in the
grave : which be out of remembrance, and are cut away from thy hand.
Thou hast laid me in the lowest pit : in a place of daikness, and in
the deep.
Thine indignation lieth hard upon me : and thou hast vexed me with all
thy storms.
Thou hast put away mine acquaintance far from me : and made me to
be abhoned of them.
I am so fast in prison : that I cannot get forth.
My sight faileth for very trouble : Lord, I have called daily upon thee
1 have stretched out my hands mito thee.
Second Edw. VL 1552.
% Easter Even.
The Epistle. Tlie Gospel.
[Same as X549-]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1553.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1553.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1553.]
Easter Even.
The Collect.
O MOST gracious God, look upon
us in mercy, and grant that as we
are baptized into the death of thy
Son our Saviour Jesus Christ ; so
by our true and hearty repentance
all our sins may be buried with
him, and we not fear the grave :
that as Christ was raised up from
the dead by the glory of thee O
Father, so we also may walk in
newness of life, but our sins never
be able to rise in judgment against
us ; and that for the merit of Jesus
Christ that died, was buried, and
rose again for us. Amen.
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1552.]
At the Communion.
139
Dost thou shew wonders among the dead : or shall the dead rise up
again, and praise thee ?
Shall thy loving-kindness be shewed in the grave : or thy faithfulness
in destruction ?
Shall thy wondrous works be known in the dark : and thy righteousness
in the land where all things are forgotten ?
Unto thee have I cried, O Lord : and early shall my prayer come be-
fore thee.
Lord, why abhorrest thou my soul : and hidest thou thy face from me ?
I am in misery, and like unto him that is at the point to die : (even from
my youth up) thy terrors have I suftered with a troubled mind.
Thy wrathful displeasure goeth over me : and the fear of thee hath
undone me.
They came roimd about me daily like water : and compassed me together
on every side.
My lovers and friends hast thou put away from me : and hid mine ac-
quaintance out of my sight.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Epistle.
I Pet. iii. It is better (if the will of God be so) ....
[i.e. I Pet. iii. verse 17 to the end.]
and might, subdued unto him.
The Gospel.
Mat. xxvii. When the even was come . .
[i.e. Matt, xxvii. verse 57 to the end.]
and sealed the stone.
Charles IL 1662.
Easter Even.
The Colled.
Grant, O Lord, that as we are
baptized into the death of thy blessed
Son our Saviour Jesus Christ ; so
by continual mortifying our corrupt
affections, we may be buried with
him, and that through the grave,
and gate of death we may pass to
our joyful resurrection, for his merits,
who died, and was buried, and rose
again for us, thy Son Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.
The Epistle.
I S. Pet. iii. ver. 17.
It is better, if the will of God
be so
to being made subject unto him.
The Gospel.
S. Matth, xxvii. ver. 57.
When the even was come
to setting a watch.
I40
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
% Easter day.
§ 67, In the morning^ afore Matins, the people being assembled in the
church : these Anthems shall be first solemnly sung [or saiif].
Christ rising again from the dead, now dieth not. Death
from henceforth hath no power upon him. For in that he
died, he died but once to put away sin : but in that he
liveth, he liveth unto God. And so Hkewise, count 1 your-
selves dead unto sin, but Hving unto God in Christ Jesus
our Lord. Alleluia, Alleluia'.
Christ is risen again, the firstfruits of them that sleep : for
seeing that by man came death, by man also cometh the
resurrection of the dead. For as by Adam all men do die,
so by Christ all men shall be restored to life. Alleluia ■■.
The Priest.
Shew forth to all nations the glory of God.
The Answer.
And among all people his wonderful works.
Ld us pray.
O God, who for our redemption didst give thine only
begotten Son to the death of the cross : and by his glorious
resurrection hast delivered us from the power of our enemy .
Grant us so to die daily from sin, that we may evermore live
with him in the joy of his resurrection : through the same
Christ our Lord. Amen.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
IT Easter day.
§ 67. At Morning prayer, instead of
the Psalm^ O come let us. &c.
TJiese Anthems shall be sung or
said.
Christ rising again from the
dead, now, &c
[Same as 1549.]
Christ is risen again the first-
fruits of them, &c.
[The same as 1549, as far as]
shall be restored to life.
p In one ed., 1549, "before."
1 In one ed., 1553, and one ed., 1559,
"account."
' In all eds.j 1552, and afterwards, the
words "Alleluia, Alleluia," at end of first
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1352.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552- 1
anthem, and the word "Alleluia," at end
of second anthem, are omitted ; and in
one ed., 1559, ''^ word "Amen" is added
at end of the first anthem.
At the Communion.
141
IT Proper Psalms and Lessons.
At Matins.
Psalms ii. Ivii. cxi.
The first lesson, Exo. xii. unto the end.
The second lesson, Roma. vi. unto the end.
At the first Communion,
Conserva me \domine\. Psalm xvi.
Preserve me, O God : for in thee have I put my trust.
0 my soul, thou hast said unto the Lord : thou art my God, my goods
are nothing unto thee.
All my delight is upon the Saints, that are in the earth : and upon such
as excel in virtue.
But they that run after another god : shall have great trouble.
Their drink-offerings of blood will not I offer : neither make mention
of their names with my lips.
The Lord himself is the portion of mine inheritance, and of my Cup :
thou shalt maintain my lot.
The lot is fallen unto me in a fair ground : yea, I have a goodly heritage.
1 will thank the Lord for giving me warning : my reins also chasten me
in the night-season.
I have set God always before me : for he is on my right hand, therefore
I shall not fall.
Wherefore my heart was glad, and my glory rejoiced : my flesh also
shall rest in hope.
For why ? thou shalt not leave my soul in hell : neither shalt thou suffer
thy holy one to see corruption.
Charles II. 1662.
Easter-day.
§ 67. At Morning Prayer, instead
of the Psahn, O come, let us, &c.
these Anthems shall be sung or
said,
Christ our passover is sacrificed
for us : therefore let us keep the
feast.
Not with the old leaven nor with
the leaven of malice and wicked-
ness : but with the unleavened bread
of sincerity and truth, i Cor. v. 7.
Christ being raised from the
dead dieth no more : death hath no
more dominion over him.
For in that he died, he died unto
sin once : but in that he liveth, he
liveth unto God.
Likewise reckon ye also your
selves to be dead indeed unto sin :
but alive unto God through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Rom. vi. 9.
Christ is risen from the dead :
and become the first-fruits of them
that slept.
For since by man came death :
by man came also the resurrection
of the dead.
For as in Adam all die : even so
in Christ shall all be made alive.
I Cor. XV. 20.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost.
Answer.
As it was in the beginning, is now
and ever shall be : world without
end. Amen.
142 First Prayer-book of Edward VI. 1549.
[Eastek Day coHtinued.\
Thou shalt shew me the path of life ; in thy presence is the fuhiess of
joy : and at thy right hand there is pleasure for evermore.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the begiiming, &c.
The Collxt.
Almighty God, which through thy only begotten Son Jesus
Christ, hast overcome death, and opened unto us the gate of
everlasting life : we humbly beseech thee, that as by thy
special grace, preventing us, thou dost put in our minds good
desires ; so by thy continual help, we may bring the same to
good effect, through Jesus Christ our Lord: who liveth and
reigneth, &c. [Amen.]
TJu Eputlc.
Coloss. iii. If ye be risen again with Christ
[Le. CoL iii. verse i to verse 8.]
when ye lived in them.
The Gospel.
John XX. The first day of the Sabbaths ....;..
[Le. John xx. verse i to verse xi.]
their own home.
Ai the [second] Communion.
Domine quid \multiplicati\ ? Psalm iiL
Lord, how are they increased that trouble me : many are they that
rise against me.
Many one there be that say of my soul : there is no help for him in
his God.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Then tlu Collect.
[The Versicles and Prayer being omitted
in this and in subsequent editions.]
Almighty God, which through
thy only, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as iss^-l
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1553.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1553.]
At the Communion.
[Easter Day continued.'\
But thou, O Lord, art my defender : thou art my worship, and the
lifter up of my head.
I did call upon the Lord with my voice : and he heard me out of his
holy hill.
I laid me down and slept, and rose up again : for the lord sustained me.
I will not be afraid for ten thousands of the people : that have set
themselves against me round about.
Up, Lord, and help me, O my God : for thou smitest all mine enemies
upon the cheek-bone ; thou hast broken the teeth of the ungodly.
Salvation belongeth unto the Lord : and thy blessing is upon the people.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
7^1? Collect.
Almighty Father, which hast given thy only Son to die for
our sins, and to rise again for our justification : Grant us so to
put away the leaven of malice and wickedness, that we may
alway serve thee in pureness of living and truth, through Jesus
Christ our Lord.
The Epistle.
I Cor. V. Know ye not that a Httle leaven
[i.e. I Cor. v. verse 6 to verse 9.]
of pureness and truth.
The Gospel.
Mar. xvi. When the Sabbath was past . .
[i.e. Mark xvi. to verse 6.]
for they were afraid.
At Evensong.
IT Proper Psalms and Lessons.
Psalms cxiii. cxiv. cxviii.
The second lesson. Act ii. unto the end.
Charles II. 1662.
The Collect.
Almighty God, who through, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
who liveth and reigneth with thee,
and the Holy Ghost, ever one God,
world without end. Amen.
§ 68. This Collect se7-ves for Monday
and Tuesday in Easter-weck.
The Epistle.
Col. iii. ver. i.
If ye then be risen with Christ
to lived in them.
The Gospel.
S. John XX. ver. I.
The first day of the week .
to again unto their own home.
144
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ Monday in Easter Week.
At Matins.
The second lesson, Mat. xxviii. * unto tJu end.
At the Communion.
Nonne deo \subjectd\ ? Psalm IxiL '
My soul truly waiteth still upon God : for of him cometh my salvation.
He verily is my strength and my salvation : he is my defence, so that
I shall not greatly fall.
How long will ye imagine mischief against every man : ye shall be slain
all the sort of you ; yea, as a tottering wall shall ye be, and like a broken
hedge.
Their device is only how to put him out whom God will exalt : their
delight is in lies ; they give good words with their mouth, but curse vrith
their heart
Nevertheless, my soul, wait thou still upon God : for my hope is in
him.
He truly is my strength and my salvation : he is my defence, so that
I shall not fall.
In God is my health, and my glory : the rock of my might, and in God
is my trust.
O put your trust in him alway, ye people : pour out your hearts before
him, for God is our hope.
As for the children of men, they are but vain : the children of men
are dece'/tful upon the weights, they are altogether lighter than vanity
itself.
O trust not in wrong and robbery, give not yourselves unto vanity : if
riches increase, set not your heart upon them.
God spake once, and twice I have also heard the same : that power
belongeth unto God ;
And that thou, Lord, art merciful : for thou rewardest every man
according to his work.
Glory be to the Father, &c
As it was in the beginning, 5:c.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
T Monday in Easter Week.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which through
thy only b^otten Son, &c
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1553.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1553.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1532.]
* In one ed., 1549, tnUp. Mat. xviiL
' In two eds., 1549, tidsp. Ps. Ixviii.
At the Communion.
145
The Collect.
Almighty God, which through thy only begotten Son Jesus
Christ, hasf^ overcome death, and opened unto us the gate
of everlasting life : we humbly beseech thee, that as by thy
[ejspecial grace, preventing us, thou dost put in'' our minds
good desire[s] ; so by thy continual help, we may bring the
same to good effect, through Jesus Christ our Lord: who
liveth and reigneth, [&c.]
The Epistle.
Acts X. Peter opened his mouth and said
[i.e. Acts X. verse 34 to verse 44.]
shall receive remission of sins.
The Gospel.
Luc. xxiv. Behold two of the disciples went
[i.e. Luke xxiv. verse 13 to verse 36.]
knew him in breaking of [the] bread.
At Evensong.
TI" The second lesson, Acts iii. unto the end.
^ Tuesday in Easter Week.
At Matins.
The second lesson, Luke xxiv. unto "And behold two [of them]."
At the Communion.
Laudate pueri. Psalm cxiii.
Praise the Lord, (ye servants) : O praise the name of the Lord.
Blessed be the name of the Lord : from this time forth for evermore.
The Lord's name is praised : from the rising up of the sun unto the going
down of the same.
The Lord is high above all heathen : and his glory above the heavens.
Who is like unto the Lord our God, that hath his dwelling so high :
and yet humbleth himsejf to behold the things that are in heaven and earth?
He taketh up the simple out of the dust : and lifteth the poor out of the
mire ;
That he may set him with the princes : even with the princes of his
people.
Charles II. 1662.
Monday in Easter Week.
[Collect not printed again. See \ 1
For the Epistle.
Acts X. ver. 34.
Peter opened his mouth .
to receive remission of sins.
The Gospel.
S. Luke xxiv. ver. 13.
Behold, two of his disciples
went that same day to a village .
to in breaking of bread.
' In one ed., 1549, and in two eds., 1559, "hath overcome."
» In ed. 1662, "put into."
146
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[Tuesday in Easter Week continued.']
He maketh the barren woman to keep house : and to be a joyful mother
of children.
Glory be to the Father, &c
As it was in the beginning, &a
The Collect.
Almighty Father, which hast given thy y only Son to die for
our sins, and to rise again for our justification : Grant us so to
put away the leaven of malice and wickedness, that we may
alway serve thee in pureuess of living and truth, through Jesus
Christ our J^ord ==.
7^e Epistle.
Acts xiii. Ye men and brethren
[Le. Acts xiiL verse 26 to verse 42.]
declare it [un]to you.
The Gospel.
Luc. xxiv.* Jesus stood in the midst of . . . . • . . .
[Le. Luke xxiv. verse 36 to verse 49.]
ye are witnesses of these things.
At Evensong.
The second lesson, i Cor. xv. unto the end,
^ TJie first Sunday after Easter.
Beatus vir. Psalm '' cxii.
Blessed is the man that feareth the lord : he hath great delight in his
commandments. ■
His seed shall be mighty upon earth : the generation of the faithful shall
be blessed.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
IT Tuesday in Easter Week,
The Collect.
Almighty Father, which hast
given thy only Son, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
IT The first Sunday after Easter.
The Collect.
Almighty God, &c.
As at the Communion on Easter day.
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
J In eds. 1604 and 1637, "thine only."
• In Scotched., 1637, "Amen."
■ In one ed., 1559, mmj/. Luk. xxiiL
^ In one ed., 1549, mUp. Ps. cxxii.
At the Communion.
147
Riches and plenteousness shall be in his house : And his righteousness
endureth for ever.
Unto the Godly there ariseth up light in the darkness : he is merciful,
loving, and righteous.
A good man is merciful, and lendeth : and will guide his words with
discretion.
For he shall never be moved : and the righteous shall be had in ever-
lasting remembrance.
He will not be afraid for any evil tidings : For his heart standetli
fast, and believeth in the Lord.
His heart is stablished, and will not shrink : until he see his desire upon
his enemies.
He hath sparsed abroad, and given to the poor : and his righteousness
remaineth for ever ; his horn shall be exalted with honour.
The ungodly shall see it, and it shall grieve him : he shall gnash with
his teeth, and consume away ; the desire of the ungodly shall perish.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Almighty Father, &c. As at the second 'Communion on
Easter day ".
The Epistle.
I John V. All that is born of God
[i.e. I John v. verse 4 to verse 13.]
that hath not the Son of God hath not life.
The Gospel.
John XX, The same day at night
[i.e. John xx. verse 19 to verse 24.]
ye retain, they are retained.
Charles II. 1662,
Tuesday in Easter Week,
[Collect not printed again. See \ 68.]
For the Epistle.
Acts xiii. ver. 26.
Men and brethren
to declare it unto you.
The Gospel.
S. Luke xxiv. ver. 36.
Jesus himself stood in the midst .
to witnesses of these things.
The First Sunday after Easter.
The Collect.
Almighty Father, who hast
given thine only Son to die for our
sins, and to rise again for our justi-
fication ; Grant us so to put away
the leaven of malice and wicked-
ness, that we may alway serve thee
in pureness of living and truth,
througli the merits of the same thy
Son Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
The Epistle.
I S. John V. ver. 4.
Whatsoever is born of God , .
to hath not life.
The Gospel.
S. John XX. ver. 19,
The same day at evening . . .
to they are retained.
In ed. 157S, "As upon Easter Day,'
148
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ The second Sunday after Easter \
Deus in adjutorium. Psalm Ixx.
Haste thee, O God, to deliver me : Make haste to help me, O Lord.
Let them be ashamed and confounded that seek after my soul : let them
be turned backward and put to confusion that wish me evil.
Let them (for their reward) be soon brought to shame : that cry over me,
there, there.
But let all those that seek thee be joyful and glad in thee : and let all
such as deliglit in thy salvation say alway, the Lord be praised.
As for me, I am poor and in misery : Haste thee unto me, (O God).
Thou art my help, and my redeemer : O Lord, make no long tarrying.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c
The Collect.
Almighty God, which hast given thy« holy Son to be unto
us, both a sacrifice for sin, and also an example^ of Godly
life : Give us the * grace that we may always most thankfully
receive that his inestimable benefit, and also daily endeavour
ourselves to follow the blessed steps of his most holy life\
The Epistle.
1 Peter ii. This is thankworthy
[i.e. I Pet. ii. verse 19 to the end.]
and Bishop of your souls.
The Gospel.
John X. Christ said to his disciples ', I am the good shepherd
[i.e. John x. verse 11 to verse 17.]
one fold, and one shepherd.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
% The second Sunday [after Easter].
The Collect.
Almighty God, which hast, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
IT The third Sunday.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
* In some editions, 1559, and in ed. 1596,
the words, "after Easter," are added to
the Second Sunday, the Third Sunday, &c.
• In ed. 1596 and 1604, "thine only."
' In one ed., 1559, and in ed. 1596, and
ed. 1662, "ensample."
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1553.]
James L 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
K In ed. 1662, "us grace."
I" In Scotch ed. , 1637, the words "through
the same Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen"
are added.
' In ed. 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637,
" Christ said, I am the."
At the Communion.
U9
^ TJie third Sunday ^.
Confitebimur. Psalm Ixxv.
Unto thee, (O God,) do we give thanks : yea, unto thee do we give
thanks.
Thy name also is so nigh : and that do thy wondrous works declare.
When I receive the congregation : I shall judge according unto right.
The earth is weak, and all the inhabiters thereof : I bear up the pillars
of it.
I said unto the fools, deal not so madly : and to the ungodly, set not up
your horn.
Set not up your horn on high : and speak not with a stiff neck.
For promotion cometh neither from the East, nor from the west : nor
yet from the south.
And why? GOD is the judge : he putteth down one, and setteth up
another.
For in the hand of the lord there is a cup, and the wine is red : It is full
mixed, and he poureth out of the same.
As for the dregs thereof : all the ungodly of the earth shall drink them,
and suck them out.
But I will talk of the GOD of Jacob : and praise him for ever.
All the horns of the ungodly also will I break : and the horns of the
righteous shall be exalted.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which shewest'' to all men that be in
error the light of thy truth, to the intent that they may return
into the way of righteousness : Grant unto all them that be '
admitted into the fellowship of Christ's religion, that they may
eschew those things that be ^ contrary to their profession, and
follow all such things as be ^ agreeable to the same : through
our Lord Jesus Christ ™.
Charles II. 1662.
The Second Sunday after Easter.
The Collect.
Almighty God, who hast, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
holy life, through the same Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
The Epistle.
I S. Pet. ii. ver. 19.
This is thankworthy , . . .
to bishop of your souls.
The Gospel.
S. John X. ver. I r.
Jesus said, I am the good . .
to one fold and one shepherd.
The Third Sunday after Easter.
The Collect.
Almighty God, who shewest to
them that be, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
I S. Pet. ii. ver. 11.
Dearly beloved, I beseech you,
to honour the king.
The Gospel.
S.John xvi. ver. 16.
Jesus said to his disciples, A
little while, and ye shall not see me,
to no man taketh from you.
^ In two eds. 1559, "which sheweth." ' In ed. 1662, "are.'
" In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
150 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549,
[The Third Sunday after Easter continued.]
The Epistle.
I Peter ii. Dearly beloved, I beseech you
[i.e. I Pet. ii. verse ii to verse i8.]
Fear God, honour the King,
The Gospel.
John xvi. Jesus said to his disciples
[i.e. John xvL verse 6 to verse 23.]
shall no man take from you.
f Tlie fourth Sunday.
Deus stetit in synagoga. Psalm Ixxxiii ".
God standeth in the congregation of princes : he is a judge among Gods.
How long will ye give wrong judgement : and accept the persons of the
ungodly ?
Defend the poor and fatherless : see that such as be in need and
necessity have right.
Deliver the out-cast and poor : Save them from the hand of the ungodly.
They will not be learned nor understand, but walk on still in darkness :
ell the foundations of the earth be out of course.
I have said, ye are Gods : and ye are all the children of the most highest.
But ye shall die like men : and fall like one of the princes.
Arise, O God, and judge thou the earth : For thou shalt take all heathen
to thine inheritance.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which dost make the minds of all faithful
men to be of one will : grant unto thy people, that they may
love the thing, which thou commandest, and desire that
which thou dost promise, that among the sundry and mani-
fold changes of the world, our hearts may surely there be
fixed, where as true joys are to be found : through Christ our
Lord °.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
H The fourth Sunday.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which dost, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
In two eds., 1549, mis^. Ps. Ixxxii. " In Scotdi ed., 1637, "Amen."
At the Communion.
i!;i
The Epistle.
James i. Every good gift
[i.e. James i. verse 17 to verse 22. J
able to save your souls.
The Gospel.
John xvi. Jesus said unto his disciples .
[i.e. John xvi. verse 5 to verse 13.]
and shew unto you.
^ The fifth Sunday.
Qiiatn dilecta tabernacula. Psalm Ix.xxiv p.
O HOW amiable are thy dwellings : thou Lord of Hosts.
My soul hath a desire and longing to enter into the courts of the Lord :
My heart and my flesh rejoice in the living God.
Yea, the Sparrow hath found her an house, and the Swallow a nest
where she may lay her young : Even thy altars, O Lord of Hosts, my king,
and my God.
Blessed are they that dwell in thy house : they will be alway praising
thee.
Blessed is the man whose strength is in thee : In whose heart are thy
ways.
Which going through the vale of misery use it for a well : and the pools
are filled with water.
They will go from strength to strength : and unto the God of Gods ap-
peareth every one of them in Sion.
0 Lord God of Hosts, hear my prayer : Hearken, O God of Jacob.
Behold, O God our defender : and look upon the face of thine anointed.
For one day in thy courts : is better than a thousand.
1 had rather be a door-keeper in the house of my God : than to dwell in
the tents of ungodliness.
For the Lord God is a light and defence : the Lord will give grace
and worship, and no good thing shall he withhold from them that live
a godly life.
O Lord God of hosts : blessed is the man that putteth his trust in thee.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
Charles IL 1662.
The Eourth Sunday after Easter.
The Collect.
O Almighty God, who alone
canst order the unruly wills and af-
fections of sinful men ; Grant unto
thy people, that, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
The Epistle.
S. James i. ver. 1 7.
Every good gift
to able to save your souls.
The Gospel.
S. John xvi. ver. 5.
Jesus said unto his disciples. Now
I go my way to him that sent me,
to shall shew it imto you.
P In one ed., 1549, Misp. Ps. xxxiv.
152 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[The Fifth Sunday after Easter coniinued.]
The Collect.
Lord, from whom all good things do come ; grant us thy
humble servants, that by thy holy inspiration we may think
those things that be good, and by thy merciful guiding may
perform the same ' ; through our Lord Jesus Christ '^,
The Epistle.
James i. See that ye be doers of the word
p.e. James i. verse 22 to the end.]
keep himself unspotted of the world.
The Gospel.
John xvi. Verily, verily I say unto you
[i.e. John xvi verse 23 to the end.]
overcome the world.
\ The Ascension Day.
% Proper Psalms and Lessons.
At Matins.
Psalms viii. xv. xxi.
The second lesson, John xiv. unto the end,
IT At the Communion.
Omncs gentes plauditc. Psalm xlvii.
O CLAP your hands together, (all ye people) : O sing unto God with
the voice of melody.
For the Lord is high, and to be feared : he is the great king upon all
the earth.
He shall subdue the people under us : And the nations under our feet.
He shall choose out an heritage for us : even the worship of Jacob,
whom he loved.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
IT The fifth Sunday.
The Collect.
Lord, from whom all good things
do come, &c
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
[The'] Ascension day.
The Collect.
Grant, we beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637,
[Same as 1552.]
1 In one ed., 1552, " the same," omitted. ' In one ed., 1559, and in Scotch
ed., 1637, "Amen." ■ In one ed., 1539, "Ascension day."
At the Communion.
153
God is gone up with a merry noise : And the Lord with the sound of
the trump.
O sing praises, sing praises unto our God : O sing praises, sing praises
unto our king.
For God is the king of all the earth : sing ye praises with understanding.
God reigneth over the heathen : God sitteth upon his holy seat.
The princes of the people are joined to the people of the God of
Abraham ; for God, (which is very high exalted,) doth defend the earth,
as it were with a shield.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Grant, we beseech thee, almighty God, that like as we do
believe thy only begotten Son our Lord ' to have ascended into
the heavens : so we may also in heart and mind thither ascend,
and with him continually dwell ".
The Epistle.
Acts i. In the former treatise
[i.e. Acts i. verse i to verse 12.]
ye have seen him go into heaven.
The Gospel.
Mar. xvi.'^ Jesus appeared unto the eleven
[i.e. Mark xvi. verse 14 to the end.]
the word with miracles following.
IT Proper Psalms and Lessons at Evensong,
Psalms xxiv. Ixviii, cxlviii. 3^
The second lesson, Ephe. iv. unto the end.
Charles II. 1662.
The Fifth Sunday after Easter,
The Collect,
O Lord, from whom all good, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
The Epistle,
S. James i. ver. 22.
Be ye doers of the word . . .
to unspotted from the world.
The Gospel,
S. John xvi. ver. 23.
Verily, verily, I say unto you,
to I have overcome the world.
' In ed. 1662, "our Lord Jesus Christ."
" In Scotch ed., 1637, " who liveth and
reigneth, with thee and the Holy Ghost,
one God, world without end."
The Ascension Day,
The Collect.
Grant, we beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
continually dwell : who liveth and
reigneth with thee, and the Holy
Ghost, one God, world without end.
Amen.
For the Epistle.
Acts i. ver. I.
The former treatise
to have seen him go into heaven.
The Gospel.
S. Mark xvi. ver. 14.
Jesus appeared unto the eleven .
to with signs following.
' In one ed., 1552, misp. Mar. xvii.
1 In one ed., 1549, misp. Ps. cviii. ; and
in another ed., 1549, Ps. dxviii.
154 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
% Tfie Sunday after the Ascmsion.
Dominus reptavit. Psalm xciii.
The lord is king, and hath put on glorious apparel : the lord hath put
on his apparel, and girded himself with strength.
He hath made the round world so sure : that it cannot be moved.
Ever since the world began hath thy seat been prepared : thou art from
everlasting.
The floods are risen, O Lord, the floods have lift up their voice : the
floods lift up their waves.
The waves of the sea are mighty, and rage horribly : but yet the Lord,
that dwelleth on high, is mightier.
Thy testimonies, O Lord, are very sure : holiness becometh thine house
for ever.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
0 God, the King of glory, which hast exalted thine only
Son Jesus Christ, with great triumph unto* thy kingdom in
heaven : we beseech thee leave us not comfortless, but send
to us thine " Holy Ghost to comfort us, and exalt us unto '' the
same place, whither our Saviour Christ is gone before ; who
liveth and reigneth, &c.
The Epistle.
1 Peter iv. The end of all things is at hand
[i.e. I Pet. iv. verse 7 to verse 12.]
and dominion for ever and ever. Amen.
The Gospel.
John xv„ John xvi. When the Comforter is come . . .
[i.e. John xv. verse 26, and chap. xvi. to end of verse 4.]
I was present with you.
Second Edw. VL 1552.
\ 77ie Sunday after tht Ascension
day.
The Colled.
O God, the King of glory, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle,
[Same as 1549.]
The Gospd.
John XV.
When the comforter is come
[i.e. V. 26, and ch. xvi. ending in v. 4.]
remember then that I told you.
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
In Scotch ed., 1637, "into thy kingdom." • In ed. 1662, "thy."
•■ In one ed., 1552, and one ed., 1559." to-"
At the Communion.
% Whit-Sunday.
\ Proper Psalms and Lessons at Matins.
Psalms xlviii. Ixvii. cxlv.
The second lesson, Act. x. " Then Peter opened his mouth," unto the end,
^ At the Communion.
Exultate justi in Domino, Psalm, xxxiii.
Rejoice in the Lord, O ye righteous : for it becometh well the just to
be thankful.
Praise the Lord with harp : sing Psalms unto him with the lute, and
instrument of ten strings.
Sing unto the Lord a new song : sing praises lustily (unto him) with
a good courage.
For the word of the Lord is true : and all his works are faithful.
He loveth righteousness and judgement : the earth is full of the good-
ness of the Lord.
By the word of the Lord were the heavens made : and all the hosts of
them by the breath of his mouth.
He gathereth the waters of the sea together, as it were upon a heap :
and layeth up the deep, as it were in a treasure-house.
Let all the earth fear the Lord : stand in awe of him, all ye that dwell
in the world.
For he spake, and it was done : he commanded, and it stood fast.
The Lord bringeth the counsel of the heathen to nought : and mr.keth
the devices of the people to be of none effect, (and casteth out the counsels
of princes.)
The counsel of the Lord shall endure for ever : and the thoughts of his
heart from generation to generation.
Blessed are the people, whose God is the Lord Jehovah : and blessed
are the folk, that have chosen him to be their inheritance.
The Lord looked down from heaven, and beheld all the children of
men : from the habitation of his dwelling he considereth all them that
dwell in the earth.
He fashioneth all the hearts of them : and understandeth all their works.
There is no king that can be saved by the multitude of an host : neither
is any mighty man delivered by much strength.
A horse is counted but a vain thing to save a man : neither shall he
deliver any man by his great strength.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
Charles IL 1662.
Sunday after Ascension Day.
The Collect.
O God the King of glory, who
hast, &c.
[Same as iS49, to]
who liveth and reigneth with thee.
and the Holy Ghost, one God,
world without end. Amen.
The Epistle.
I S. Pet. iv. ver. 7.
The end of all things ....
to dominion foreverand ever. Amen.
The Gospel.
S. John XV. ver. 26.
When the Comforter is come .
to that I told you of them.
156
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[Whit-Sunday coniinued.]
Behold, the eye of the Lord is upon them that fear him : and upon them
that put their trust in his mercy ;
To deliver their souls from death : and to feed them in the time of
dearth.
Our soul hath patiently tarried for the Lord : for he is our help, and
our shield.
For our heart shall rejoice in him : because we have hoped in his holy
name.
Let thy merciM kindness, O Lord, be upon us : like as we do put our
trust in thee.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
Tk^ Collect.
God, which as upon this day hast taught the hearts of thy
faithful people, by the sending to them the light of thy Holy
Spirit : Grant us by •= the same Spirit to have a right judgment
in all things, and evermore to rejoice in his holy comfort,
through the merits of Christ Jesus *i our Saviour, who liveth
and reigneth with thee in the unity of the same Spirit one
God, world ^nthout end *.
The Epistle.
Acts ii. ^Vhen the fifty days were come to an end . . .
[i.e. Acts iL verse i to verse 12.]
the great works of God.
The Gospd.
John xiv.^ Jesus said unto his disciples
[Le. John xiv. verse 15 to verse 22. J
will shew mine own self unto him.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Whitsunday,
The Collect.
God, which as upon this day', &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
[Same as 1549.]
TheGcspd.
John xiv. V. 15 to v. 32.
Jesus said unto his disciples . .
to commandment even so do I.
= In one ed., 1559, ""s the same."
•• In ed. 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637,
"Christ Jesu."
• In one ed., 1549, *°d "» eds- '597
and 1604, "Amen."
*■ In ed. 1559, misp. John xiii.
s In one ed., 1552, and also of 1559,
\ Monday in Whitsun week.
The Collect.
T God, which. &c. (As upon
Whitsunday. )
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James L 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
" God which has given, &c As upon Whit-
sunday ;" but in 1596 (correctly), "God
which as upon this day hast taught the
hearts of thy faithful,' &c. The same
variation occurs for the Tuesday after
Whitsunday.
At the Communion.
157
% Prober Psalms and Lessons at Evensong.
Psalms civ. cxlv.
The second lesson, Acts xix. " It fortuned when Apollo went to
Corinthum," tcnto "After these things."
^ Monday in Whitsun-week.
Jubilate Deo. Psalm c.
O BE joyful in the Lord, (all ye lands) : serve the Lord with gladness,
and come before his presence with a song.
Be ye sure that the Lord he is God : it is he that hath made us, and not
we ourselves ; we are his people, and the sheep of his pasture.
O go your way into his gates with thanksgiving, and into his courts with
praise : be thankful unto him, and speak good of his name.
For the Lord is gracious, his mercy is everlasting : and his truth endureth
from generation to generation.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
^ God, which, &c., as upon Whit-Sunday.
The Epistle.
Act. x.^ Then Peter opened his mouth
[Le. Acts X. verse 34 to the end.]
to tarry a few days.
The Gospel.
John iii. So God loved the world .
[i.e. John iii. verse 16 to verse 22.]
they are Avrought in God.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
Charles II. 1662.
Whitsunday.
The Collect.
God, who as at this time didst
teach the hearts, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 69. This Collect serves for Monday
and Tuesday in Whitsun Week.
For the Epistle.
Acts ii. ver. I.
When the day of Pentecost . .
to wonderful works of God.
The Gospel.
S. John xiv. ver. 15.
Jesus said unto his disciples, If
ye love me
to even so do I.
Monday in Whitsun Week.
For the Epistle.
Acts X. ver. 34.
Then Peter opened his mouth .
to tarry certain days.
The Gospel.
S. John iii. ver. 16.
God so loved the world .
to they are wrought in God.
•> In one ed., 1552, niisp. Acts iv.
158 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ Tuesday'^.
\ [At the Communion.']
Misericordiam. Psalm cL ''
My song shall be of mercy and judgement : unto thee, (O Lord,) will
I sing.
0 let me have imderstanding : in the way of godliness.
When wilt thou come imto me : I wiU walk in my house with a perfect
heart
1 will take no wicked thing in hand ; I hate the sins of mifaithfulness :
there shall no such cleave unto me.
A froward heart shall depart from me : I will not know a wicked person.
Whoso privily slandereth his neighbour : him will I destroy.
Whoso hath also a proud look and an high stomach : I will not suffer
him.
Mine eyes look unto such as J)e faithful in the land : that they may
dwell with me.
Whoso leadeth a godly life : he shall be my servant
There shall no deceitful person dwell in my house : he that telleth lies
shall not tarry in my sight.
I shall soon destroy all the ungodly that are in the land : that I may root
out all wicked doers from the city of the Lord.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
God, which, &c., as upon Whit-Sunday.
The Epistle.
Acts viii. When the Apostles which were at Jerasalcm . .
[i.e. Acts viii. verse 14 to verse 18.]
they received the Holy Ghost
The Gospel.
John X. Verily, verily I say unto you
[i.e. John x. verse i to verse 11.]
might have it more abundantly.
Second Edw. VL 1552.
\ The Tuesday after Whitsunday.
The Collect.
God, which. &c. {As upon Whit-
sunday. )
The Epistle. The Gospd.
[Same as 1549.]
\ Trinity Sunday.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God,
&C.
[Same as 1549.]
TJu Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James L 1604*.
[Same as 1552-]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
' In ed. 1596, " Tuesday in Whitsun-week." * In one ed., 1549, misp. Ps. d. for ci.
At the Communion.
159
^ Trinity Sunday.
^ At Matins.
The first lesson, Gene, xviii. unto the end.
The second lesson, Math. iii. unto the end.
^ At the Communion.
Deus misereatur^. Psalm Ixvii. "
God be merciful unto us, and bless us : and shew us the light of his
countenance, and be merciful unto us ;
That thy way may be known upon earth : thy saving health among all
nations.
Let the people praise thee, O God : yea, let all the people praise thee.
O let the nations rejoice and be glad : for thou shalt judge the folk
righteously, and govern the nations upon earth.
Let the people praise thee, O God : let all the people praise thee.
Then shall the earth bring forth her increase : and God, even our own
God, shall give us his blessing.
God shall bless us : and all the ends of the world shall fear him.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God, which hast given unto us
thy servants grace by the confession of [a] true faith to acknow-
ledge the glory of the eternal Trinity, and in the power of the
divine majesty to worship" the Unity: We beseech thee that
through the steadfastness of this faith, we may evermore be
defended from all adversity : which ° livest and reignest, one
God, world without end. [Amen.]
The Epistle.
Apoca, iv. After this I looked, and behold
[i.e. Apoc. iv. verse i to the end.]
they are and were created.
Charles IL 1662.
Tuesday in Whitsun Week.
For the Epistle.
Acts viii. ver. 14.
When the apostles . . .
to received the Holy Ghost.
The Gospel.
S. John X. ver. i.
Verily, verily, I say unto you
to might have it more abundantly.
THnity Sunday.
The Collect.
Almighty, and everlasting God,
who, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
For the Epistle.
Rev. iv. ver. i.
After this I looked and behold,
to they are and were created.
The Gospel.
S. John iii. ver. i.
There was a man of the Pharisees,
to have eternal life.
1 In one ed., 1549, viisp. "Miseriatur." " In one ed., 1549, misp. Ps. Ixviii.
° In one ed., 1549, "to worship thee in unity." " In ed. 1662, "who."
i6o First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[Trinity Sundat continued.'^
TheGospd.
John iii. There was a man of the Pharisees
[i.e. John iii. verse i to verse i6.]
but have everlasting life.
^ TJie first Sunday after Trinity Sunday.
Beati immacidati. Ps. cxix. [v. I — 8.]
Blessed are those that be undefiled in the way : and walk in the law
of the Lord.
Blessed are they that keep his testimonies : and seek him with their
whole heart
For they which do no wickedness : walk in his ways,
{Thou hast charged : that we shall diligently keep thy commandments. 1
O that my ways were made so direct : that I might keep thy statutes ! j
So shall I not be confounded : while I have respect unto all thy com-
mandments.
I will thank thee with an unfeigned heart : when I shall have learned
the judgements of thy righteousness.
I will keep thy ceremonies : O forsake me not utterly.
Glory be to the Father, &c
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect,
God, the strength of all them that trust in thee, mercifully
accept our prayers ; and because the weakness of our mortal
nature can do no good thing without thee, grant us the help
of thy grace, that in keeping of thy commandments, we may
please thee both in will and deed ; through Jesus Christ our
Lord P.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
T The first Sunday after Trinity
Sunday.
The Collect.
God the strength of all them, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
735^ Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as issa.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
» In Scotch ed., 1637, " Ameu.'
At the Communion".
i6l
The Epistle.
I John iv. Dearly beloved, let us love one another .
[i.e. I John iv. verse 7 to the end.]
should love his brother also.
The Gospel.
Luc. xvi. There was a certain rich man
[i.e. Luke xvi. verse 19 to the end.]
though one rose ^ from death again.
•([ The Second^ Sunday*.
In quo corriget^. Psalm cxix. [v. 9 — 16.]
Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way : even by ruling
himself after thy word.
With my whole heart have I sought thee : O let me not go wrong out
of thy commandments.
Thy words have I hid within my heart : that I should not sin against
thee.
Blessed art thou, O Lord : O teach me thy statutes.
With my lips have I been telling : of all the judgements of thy mouth.
I have had as great delight in the way of thy testimonies : as in all
manner of riches.
I will talk of thy commandments : and have respect unto thy ways.
My delight shall be in thy statutes : and I will not forget thy word.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
Charles II. 1662.
The First Sunday after Trinity.
The Collect.
O God, the strength of all them
that put their trust in thee, merci-
fully accept our prayers ; and be-
cause through the weakness of our
mortal nature we can do no good
thing without thee, gi-ant us, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
I S. John iv. ver. 7.
Beloved, let us love one another,
to love his brother also.
The Gospel.
S. Luke xvi. ver. ig.
There was a certain rich man .
to though one rose from the dead.
1 In ed. 1604, "though one arise."
'In one ed., 1549, »2i>/. "The Seventh
Sunday."
•' In ed. 1596, the words "after Trinity"
are added to the Second Sunday, the
Third Sunday, and so on throughout.
' In one ed., 1549, " In quo corrigit."
1 62
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[The Second Sunday after Trinity continued.']
The Collect.
Lord, make us to have a perpetual fear and love of thy holy
name : for thou never failest to help and govern them whom
thou dost bring up in thy steadfast love. Grant this, &c.
The Epistle.
I John iii. Marvel not, my brethren
[i.e. I John iii. verse 13 to the end.]
by the Spirit which he hath given us.
The Gospel.
Luke xiv. A certain man ordained
shall taste of my supper.
[Le. Luke xiv. verse 16 to verse 33.]
\ TJu third Sunday.
Reiribtu^ servo tiio. Psalm cxix. [v. 17 — 24.]
0 DO well unto thy servant : that I may live, and keep thy word.
Open thou mine eyes : that I may see the wondrous things of thy law.
1 am a stranger upon earth : O hide not thy commandments from me.
My soul breaketh out for the very fervent desire : that it hath alway
unto thy judgements.
Thou hast rebuked the proud : and cursed are they that do err from
thy commandments.
O turn from me shame and rebuke : for I have kept thy testimonies.
Princes also did sit and speak against me : but thy servant is occupied
in thy statutes.
For thy testimonies are my delight : and my counsellors.
Glory be to the Father, &c
As it was in the banning, &c
Second Bdw. VI. 1552.
*i The second Sunday.
The Collect.
Lord, make us to have a per-
petual fear, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
7 TJie third Sunday.
The Collect.
Lord, we beseech thee merci-
fullv to hear us, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James L 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637,
Lord, we beseech thee merci-
fully to hear us, and as thou hast
given us an hearty desire to pray,
so grant that by thy mighty aid we
may be defended : through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1553.]
" Inoneed., 1549, "Retribuo."
At the Communion
163
The Collect.
Lord, we beseech thee mercifully to hear us, and unto
whom thou hast given an ^ hearty desire to pray, grant that by
thy mighty aid we may be defended : through Jesu[s] Christ
our Lord y.
The Epistle.
I Peter v.^ Submit yourselves every man
[1 Peter v. verse 5 to verse 12.]
dominion for ever and ever. Amen.
The Gospel.
Luc. XV. Then resorted unto him
[i.e. Luke xv. verse i to verse 11.]
over one sinner that repenteth.
^ The fourth Sunday.
^ \At the Communion.'^
Adhesit pavimento [anima med\. Psalm cxix. [v. 25 — 32.]
My soul cleaveth to the dust : O quicken thou me, according to thy
word.
I have knowledged my ways, and thou heardest me : O teach me thy
statutes.
Make me to understand the way of thy commandments : and so shall
I talk of thy wondrous works.
Charles II. 1662.
The Second Sunday after Trinity.
The Collect.
O Lord, who never failest to
help and govern them whom thou
dost bring up in thy stedfast fear
and love ; Keep us, we beseech
thee, under the protection of thy
good providence, and make us to
have a perpetual fear and love of
thy holy Name, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Atnen.
The Epistle.
I S. John iii. ver. 13.
Marvel not, my brethren . .
to which he hath given us.
The Gospel.
S. Luke xiv. ver. 16.
A CERTAIN man made ....
to shall taste of my supper.
The Third Sunday after Trinity.
The Collect.
O Lord, we beseech thee merci-
fully to hear us ; and grant that we,
to whom thou hast given an hearty
desire to pray, may by thy mighty
aid be defended and comforted in
all dangers and adversities, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
The Epistle.
I S. Pet. V. ver. 5.
All of you be subject ....
to dominion for everand ever. Amen.
The Gospel.
S. Luke XV. ver. i.
Then drew near unto him . .
to one sinner that repenteth.
' In one ed., 1559, "given hearty desire
to pray."
" In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
' In one ed., 1S52, and 1559, misp.
Rom. viii.
i64
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[The Fourth Sunday after Trinity continued.'^
My soul melteth away for very heaviness : comfort thou me according
unto thy word.
Take from me the way of lying : and cause thou me to make much of
thy law.
I have chosen the way of truth : and thy judgements have I laid be-
fore me.
I have sticken unto thy testimonies : O Lord, confound me not
I will run the way of thy commandments : when thou hast set my heart
at liberty.
Glory be to the Father, 6kc.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
God, the Protector of all that trust in thee, without whom
nothing is strong, nothing is holy: increase and multiply
upon us thy mercy, that thou being our ruler and guide, we
may so pass through things temporal, that we finally lose not
the things eternal : Grant this, heavenly Father ', for Jesu[s]
Christ's sake our Lord ''.
The Epistle.
Roma. viii. I suppose that the afflictions
[i.e. Rom. viii. verse i8 to verse 34.]
the deliverance of our bodies.
The Gospel.
Luc. vi. Be ye merciful, as your Father
[i.e. Luke vi. verse 36 to verse 43.
that is in thy brother's eye.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
T TJie fourth Sunday.
The Collect.
God, the Protector of all that
trust in thee, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
IT The fifth Sunday.
The Collect,
Grant, Lord, we beseech, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
The Epistle. Tlu Gospel.
[Same as 1549-]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1551.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
» In ed. 1662, "O heavenly Father."
^ In Scotch ed., 1637, " Am;xu"
At the Communion,
165
^ Thejifth Sunday.
Legem pone. Psalm cxix.* [v. 33 — 40.]
Teach me, O Lord, the way of thy statutes : and I shall keep it unto
the end.
Give me understanding, and I shall keep thy law : yea, I shall keep it
with my whole heart.
Make me to go in the path of thy commandments : for therein is my
desire.
Incline my heart unto thy testimonies : and not to covetousness.
O turn away mine eyes, lest they behold vanity : and quicken thou me
in thy way.
O stablish thy word in thy servant : that I may fear thee.
Take away the rebuke that I am afraid of : for thy judgements are good.
Behold, my delight is in thy comjnandments : O quicken me in thy
righteousness.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Grant Lord, we beseech thee, that the course of this
world may be so peaceably ordered by thy governance : that
thy congregation^ may joyfully serve thee in all godly quiet-
ness : through Jesus Christ our Lord^
The Epistle.
I Peter iii. Be you all of one mind and of one heart . . .
[i.e. I Peter iii. verse 8 to verse 16.]
the Lord God in you[r] hearts.
The Gospel.
Luc. v.^ It came to pass that
[i.e. Luke v. verse i to verse 12.]
forsook all and followed him.
Charles II. 1662.
The Fourth Sunday after Trinity.
The Collect.
0 God, the protector of all, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
Rom. viii. ver. 18.
1 RECKON that the sufferings .
to the redemption of our body.
The Gospel.
S. Luke vi. ver. 36.
Be ye therefore merciful . .
to that' is in thy brother's eye.
"= In one ed., 1549, misp. Psal. cxx.
^ In Scotch ed., 1637, "thy people ;" in
cd. 1662, "thy Church."
The Fifth Sunday after Trinity.
The Collect.
Grant, O Lord, we beseech, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
I S. Pet. iii. ver. 8.
Be ye all of one mind . . . .
to the Lord God in your hearts.
The Gospel.
S. Luke v. ver. I.
It came to pass
to forsook all and followed him.
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
f In one ed., 1559, misp. Luke i.
i66
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ The sixth Sunday.
Et veniat super [me]. Psalm cxix. [v. 41 — 48.]
Let thy loving mercy come also unto me, O Lord : even thy salvation,
according unto thy word.
So shall I make answer unto my blasphemers : for my trust is in thy
word.
0 take not the word of truth utterly out of my mouth : for my hope is
in thy judgements.
So shall I alway keep thy law : yea, for ever and ever.
And I will walk at liberty : for I seek thy commandments.
1 will speak of thy testimonies also, even before kings : and will not
be ashamed.
And my delight shall be in thy commandments : which I have loved.
My hands also will I lift up unto thy commandments, which I have
loved : and my study shall be in thy statutes.
Glory be to the Father, &c
As it was in the b^inning, &c
Tke Collect.
God, which hast prepared to them that love thee, such good
things as pass all b man's understanding : Pour into our hearts
such love toward thee, that we loving ^ thee in » all thing^s, may
obtain thy promises, which exceed all that we can desire;
Through Jesus Christ our Lord''.
Tke Epistle.
Roma. vi. Know ye not, that all we
[i.e. Rom. vi. verse 3 to verse 12.]
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
The Gospel.
Mat V. Jesus said unto his disciples
[i.e. Mat. v. verse ao to verse 27.]
paid the uttermost farthing.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
IT The Sixth Sunday.
The Collect.
God, which hast prepared to
them, &C.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
The seventh Sunday.
The Collect.
Lord of all power and might,
which art, &c
[Same as 1549.]
' In ed. 1662, " as pass man's understanding.'
all things." ' In ed. 166a, "above."
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637'.
[Same as 1552.]
•' In one ed., iS49. "living in
* In Scotch ed., 1637, " Ainen."
At the Communion.
i67
^ The seventh Sunday.
Mentor esto. Psalm cxix. [v. 49 — 56.]
0 THINK upon thy servant, as concerning thy word : wherein thou hast
caused me to put my trast.
The same is my comfort in my trouble : for thy word hath quick-
ened me.
The proud have had me exceedingly in derision : yet have I not shrinked
from thy law.
For I remembered thine everlasting judgements, O Lord : and received
comfort.
1 am horribly afraid : for the ungodly that forsake thy law.
Thy statutes have been my songs : in the house of my pilgrimage.
I have thought upon thy name, O Lord, in the night-season : and have
kept thy law.
This I had : because I kept thy commandments.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Lord of all power and might, which art the author and
giver of all good things : graff ^ in our hearts the love of thy
name, increase in us true religion, nourish us with all good-
ness, and of thy great mercy keep us in the same : Through
Jesus Christ our Lord ^.
The Epistle.
Roma. vi. I speak grossly, because
[i.e. Rom. vi. verse 19 to the end.]
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
The Gospel.
Mar. viii, "^ In those days, when there was a very great
company
[i.e. Mark viii. verse i to verse 10.]
and he sent them away.
Charles IL 1662.
The Sixth Sunday after Trinity.
The Collect.
O God, who hast prepared for
them, &c.
[Same as 1349.]
TJie Epistle.
Rom. vi. ver. 3.
Know ye not, that so many .
to through Jesus Christ our Lord.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. v. ver. 20.
Jesus said unto his disciples . .
to paid the uttermost farthing.
The Seventh Sunday after Trinity.
The Collect.
Lord of all power and might,
who art, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
Rom. vi. ver. 19.
I SPEAK after the manner . . .
to through Jesus Christ our Lord.
The Gospel.
S. Mark viii. ver. i.
In those days the multitude . .
to sent them away.
' III ed. 1C02, " Graft in our hearts."
In one ed., 1349, and 1539, vtisp. Mat. viii.
i68 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ The eighth Sunday.
T \_At the Communion. ]
Portia mea [Domine.'\ Psalm cxix. [v. 57 — 64-]
Thou art my portion, O Lord : I have promised to keep thy law.
I made mine humble petition in thy presence with my whole heart :
O be merciful unto me, according unto thy word.
I call mine own ways to remembrance : and turn my feet into thy
testimonies.
I made haste, and prolonged not the time : to keep thy commandments.
The congregations of the ungodly have robbed me : but I have not for-
gotten thy law.
At midnight will I rise to give thanks unto thee : because of thy righteous
judgements.
I am a companion of all them that fear thee : and keep thy com-
mandments.
The earth, O Lord, is full of thy mercy : O teach me thy statutes.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
T/ie Colled.
God, who.^e providence is never deceived, we humbly be-
seech thee, that thou wilt put away from us all hurtful things,
and give " those things which be profitable for us : through
Jesus Christ our Lord °.
The Epistle.
Roma. viii. p Brethren, we are debtors
[i.e. Rom. viii. verse 12 to verse 18.]
be also glorified together with him.
The Gospel.
Mat. vii. Beware of false prophets
[i.e. Matt. vii. verse 15 to verse aa.]
enter into the kingdom of heaven.
Second Edw. VL 1552.
IT The eighth Sunday.
The Collect.
God, whose providence is never
deceived, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
If The ninth Sunday.
The Collect.
Grant to us. Lord, we beseech
thee, the spirit, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle, The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
" In one ed., 1559, "give to us those." P In one ed., iS52> and 1559, misfi.
» in Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen." i Pet. v. (See ante.)
At the Communion.
169
The ninth Sunday.
Psalm cxix. [v. 65 — 72.]
Traciouily with thy servant : according
for I have believed tliy
ept thy \vord.
Bonitati'in
O Lord, thou hast dealt
thy word.
0 learn me true understanding and knowledge
commandments.
Before I was troul)Icd, I went wrong : but now I have
Thou art good and gracious : O teach me thy statutes.
The proud have imagined a lie against me : but I will keep thy com-
mandments with my whole heart.
Their heart is as fat as brawn : but my delight hatii been in thy law.
It is good for me that I have been in trouble : that I may learn thy statutes.
The law of thy mouth is dearer unto me : than thousands of gold and silver.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Grant to its'!, Lord, we beseech thee, the spirit to think
and do always such things as be rightful : tliat we, which
cannot be without thee, may by thee be able'-' to live ac-
cording to thy will : Through Jesus * Christ our Lord.
The Epistle.
1 Cor. X.' Brethren, I would not that . . ....
[i.e. I Cor. x. verse i to verse 14.]
may be able to bear it.
The Gospel.
Luc. xvi. Jesus said unto" his disciples
[i.e. Luke .xvi. verse i to verse lo.]
receive you into everlasting habitations.
Charles II. 1662.
The Ei^'hlh Sunday after Trmity.
The Collect.
O God, whose never-failing pro-
vidence ordereth all things both in
heaven and earth ; We humbly be-
seech thee to put away from us all
hurtful things, and to give us those
things, &c.
[Same as 1349.]
The Epistle.
Rom. viii. ver. 12.
Brehren, we are debtors .
to glorified together.
The Gospel.
S. Math. vii. ver. 15.
Beware of false prophets . . .
to which is in heaven.
Tlie Ni)ith Sunday after Trinity.
The Collect.
Gr.\.\t to us. Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
that we who cannot do any thinj
that is good without thee, may, A;c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
I Cor. X. ver. I.
Brethren, I would not . . .
to be able to bear it.
The Gospel.
S. Luke xvi. ver. i.
Jesus said unto his disciples .
to everlasting habitations.
1 In Scotch ed., 1637, "Grant us, Lord."
■■ In ed. 1662, "enabled."
" In two eds., 1552, "Jesu;" and in
Scotch ed., 1637, " Amen" adifed.
' In one ed., 1552, i Cor. x. oiniiicd.
" In eds. 1552, "to."
I70 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1 549.
TTie tenth Sunday.
Manus tua. Psalm cxix. » [v. 73 — 80.]
Thy hands have made me and fashioned me : O give me understanding,
that I may learn thy commandments.
They that fear thee will be glad when they see me : because I have put
my trust in thy word.
I know, O Lord, that thy judgements are right : and tliat thou of very
faithfulness hast caused me to be troubled.
O let thy merciful kindness be my comfort : according to thy word unto
thy servant.
O let thy loving mercies come unto me, that I may live : for thy law
is my delight
Let the proud be confounded, for they go wickedly about to destroy me :
but I will be occupied in thy commandments.
Let such as fear thee, and have known thy testimonies : be turned
unto me.
O let my heart be sound in thy statutes : that I be not asliamed.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
Tke Collect.
Let thy merciful ears, O Lord, be open to the prayers
of thy humble servants : and that they may obtain their
petitions, make them to ask such things as shall please thee :
Through Jesus Christ our Lord *.
77ie Epislle.
I Cor. xii. Concerning spiritual things
[Le. I Cor. xii. verse i to verse 12.]
a several gift even as he will.
The Gospel.
Luc xix. y And when he was come near
[i.e. Luke xix. verse 41 to verse 47.]
and he taught daily in the temple.
Second Edw. VL 1552.
IT The tenth Sunday.
TJie Collect.
Let thy merciful ears, O Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
The eleventh Sunday.
The Collect.
God, which declarest, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
7 he Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1553.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1352-]
In one ed., 1549, misp. Ps. cix. » In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen.'
3 In two eds., 1549, mu'f. Luc. xviii.
At the Communion.
171
The eleventh Sunday.
Deficit. Psalm cxix. [v, 81—88.]
My soul hath longed for thy salvation : and I have a good hope because
of thy word.
Mine eyes long sore for thy word : saying, O when wilt thou comfort me ?
For I am become like a bottle in the smoke : yet do I not forget thy
statutes.
How many are the days of thy servant : when wilt thou be avenged
of them that persecute me ?
The proud have digged pits for me : which are not after thy law.
All thy commandments are true : they persecute me falsly ; O be thou
my help.
They had almost made an end of me upon earth : but I forsook not thy
commandments.
O quicken me after thy loving-kindness : and so shall I keep the testi-
monies of thy mouth.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect,
God, which declarest ^ thy almighty power, most chiefly in
shewing mercy and pity : Give unto us abundantly thy grace,
that we running to thy promises, may be made ^ partakers of
thy heavenly treasure : through Jesus Christ our Lord ^.
Charles II. 1662.
7'he Tenth Sunday after Trinity.
The Collect.
Let thy merciful ears, O Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
I Cor. xii. ver. i.
Concerning spiritual gifts . .
to severally as he will.
The Gospel.
S. Luke xix. ver. 41.
And when he was come near .
to daily in the temple.
JTie Eleventh Sunday after Trinity.
The Collect.
O God, who declarest thy al-
mighty power, most chiefly in shew-
ing mercy and pity ; Mercifully
giant unto us such a measure of
thy grace, that we running the way
of thy commandments, may obtain
thy gracious promises, and be made
partakers of thy heavenly treasure,
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
The Epistle.
I Cor. XV. ver. i.
Brethren, I declare unto
to so ye believed.
The Gospel.
S. Luke xviii. ver. 9.
Jesus spake this parable .
to shall be exalted.
» la one ed., 1552, "declared."
In two eds., 1559, "maybe partakers."
172 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[The Eleventh Sunday after Trinity continued.'^
The Epistle.
I Cor. XV. Brethren, as pertaining'' to the Gospel
[i.e. 1 Cor. XV. verse i to verse 12.]
and so ye have beheved.
The Gospel.
Luc. xviii." Christ told this parable
[i.e. Luke xviii. verse 9 to verse 15.]
himself shall be exalted.
The twelfth Sunday.
In eternum Domine. Psal. cxix. [v. 89 — 96.]
0 Lord, thy word : endureth for ever in heaven.
Thy truth also remaineth from one generation to another : thou hast laid
the foundation of the earth, and it abideth.
They continue this day according to thine ordinance : for all things
serve thee.
If my delight had not been in thy law : I should have perished in my
trouble.
1 will never forget thy commandments : for with them thou hast
quickened me.
I am thine, O save me : for I have sought thy commandments.
The ungodly laid wait for me to destroy me : but I will consider thy
testimonies.
I see that all things come to an end : but thy commandments are ex-
ceeding broad.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God, which art always more
ready to hear than we to pray ; and art wont to give more
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
The twelfth Sunday.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God,
which art always, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as issa-]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
^ In ed. 1604, "as appertaining." ' In two eds., iS49i '«"/• Luc. xvii.
At the Communion.
173
than either we desire or deserve : Pour down upon us the
abundance of thy mercy, forgiving us those things whereof
our conscience is afraid, and giving unto us that that our
prayer dare not presume to ask ; through Jesus Christ our
Lord d.
The Epistle.
2 Cor. iii. Such trust have we through Christ
[i.e. 2 Cor. iii. verse 4 to verse 10.]
the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
The Gospel.
Mar. vii,^ Jesus departed from the coasts
[i.e. Mark vii. verse 31 to the end.]
and the dumb to speak.
The thirteenth Sunday.
Quomodo dilexi. Psalm cxix. [v. 97 — 104.]
Lord, what love have I unto thy law : all the day long is my study in it.
Thou through thy commandments hast made me wiser than mine
enemies : for they are ever with me.
I have more understanding than my teachers : for thy testimonies are
my study.
I am wiser than the aged : because I kept thy commandments.
I have refrained my feet from every evil way : that I may keep thy word.
I have not shrinked from thy judgements : for thou teachest me.
O how sweet are thy words imto my throat : yea, sweeter than honey unto
my mouth.
Through thy commandments I get understanding : therefore I hate all
wicked ways.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
Charles II. 1662.
The Twelfth Sunday after Trinity.
Tlu Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God,
who art always, &c.
[Same as iS49. to]
and giving us those good things
which we are not worthy to ask,
but through the merits and medi-
ation of Jesus Christ thy Son our
Lord, Amen.
The Epistle.
2 Cor. iii. ver. 4.
Such trust have we. . .
to righteousness exceed in glory.
The Gospel.
S. Mark vii. ver. 31.
Jesus departing from the coasts
to the dumb to speak.
^ In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
In two eds., 1549, niisp. Math. vii.
174
FiRST Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[The Thirteenth Sunday after Trinity coniintted.'\
The Collect.
Almighty and merciful God, of whose only gift it cometh,
that thy faithful people do unto thee true and laudable service :
grant, we beseech thee, that we may so run to thy heavenly
promises, that we fail not finally to attain the same : through
Jesus Christ our Lord '.
The Epistle.
Gala. iii. To Abraham and his seed ...,,...
[i.e. GaL iii. verse 16 to verse 23.]
unto them that believe.
The Gospel.
Luc. X. Happy are the eyes which see
[i.e. Luke x. verse 23 to verse 38.]
go and do thou likewise.
77ie fourteenth Sunday.
Lucema pedibus tneis. Psalm cxix. [v. 105 — 112.]
Thy word is a lantern unto my feet : and a light unto my paths.
I have sworn, and am stedfastly purposed : to keep thy righteous
judgements.
I £.m troubled above measure : quicken me, O Lord, according unto
thy word.
Let the free-will offerings of my mouth please thee, O Lord : and teach
me thy judgements.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
The thirteenth Sunday.
The Collect.
ALMIGHTY and merciful God, of
whose only gift, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
The fourteenth Sunday.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God,
give unto us, &c.
[Same as 1549.I
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1553.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1553.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637
[Same as 1553.]
In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen.'
At the Communion.
175
My soul is alway in my hand : yet do I not forget thy law.
The ungodly have laid a snare for me : but yet swerved not I from thy
commandments.
Thy testimonies have I claimed as mine heritage for ever : and why?
they are the very joy of my heart.
I have applied my heart to fulfil thy statutes alway : even unto the end.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, Szc.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God, give unto us the increase
of faith, hope, and charity : and, that we may obtain that
which thou dost promise, make us to love that which thou
dost command, through Jesus Christ our Lord s.
The Epistle.
Gala. V. I say walk in the Spirit
[i.e. Gal. V. verse i6 to verse 25.]
the flesh with the affections and lusts.
The Gospel.
Luc. xvii. And it chanced as Jesus went to Jerusalem
[i.e. Luke xvii. verse ii to verse 20.]
thy faith hath made thee whole.
Charles II. 1662.
The Thhieenth Sunday after
Trinity.
The Collect.
Almighty and merciful God, of
whose only gift, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
that we may so faithfully serve thee
in this life, that we fail not finally
to attain thy heavenly promises,
through the merits of Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.
The Epistle.
Gal. iii. ver. 16.
To Abraham and his seed . .
to them that believe.
The Gospel.
S. Luke X. ver, 23.
Blessed are the eyes ....
to do thou likewise.
The Fourteenth Sunday after
Trinity,
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God,
&c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
Gal. V. ver. 16.
I SAY then, Walk in the Spirit .
to affections and lusts.
The Gospel.
S. Luke xvii. ver. 11.
And it came to pass ....
to hath made thee whole.
? In one ed., 1552, and in one ed., 1559,
ed., 1637, "Amen."
' through Jesu Christ our Lord ;" in Scotch
i/S First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
TJie fifteenth Sunday.
Iniqttos odio \habui\ Psalm cxix. [v. 113 — 120.]
1 HATE them that imagine evil things : but thy law do I love.
Thou art my defence and shield : and my trust is in thy word.
Away from me, ye wicked : I will keep the commandments of my God.
O stablish me according unto thy word, that I may live : and let me not
be disappointed of my hope.
Hold thou me up, and I shall be safe : yea, my delight shall ever be in
thy statutes.
Thou hast trodden down all them that depart from thy statutes : for they
imagine but deceit
Thou puttest away all the ungodly of the earth like dross : therefore
I love thy testimonies.
My flesh trembleth for fear of thee : and I am afraid of thy judgements.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the b^inning, &c
The Collect.
Keep, we beseech thee, O Lord, thy church with thy per-
petual mercy, and, because the frailty of man without thee
cannot but fall, keep us ever by thy help*", and lead us to
all things profitable to our salvation: through Jesus Christ
our Lord •.
The Epistle.
Gala. vi. Ye see how large a letter
[i.e. Gal. vi. verse 11 to the end]
be with your spirit. Amen.
The Gospel.
Matt. vi. No man can serve two masters
[i.e. Matt. vL verse 24 to the end.]
sufficient unto the day is the travail thereof.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
The fifteenth Sunday.
The Collect.
Keep, we beseech thee, O Lord,
thy Church, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel,
[Same as 1549.]
The sixteenth Sunday.
The Collect.
Lord, we beseech thee, let thy
contmual pity, &c
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as i54S>-]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1553.]
James L 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
|> In eds. i66a, "by thy help from sdl ' In all eds., 1553, and in Scotch ed.^
tilings hurtful, and lead." 1637, "Amen."
At the Communion. 177
The sixteenth Sunday.
T \At the Communion.']
Feci Judicium. Psalm cxix. [v. 121 — 128.]
I DEAL with the thing that is lawful and right : O give me not over unto
mine oppressors.
Make thou thy servant to delight in that which is good : that the proud
do me no wrong.
Mine eyes are wasted away with looking for thy health : and for the
word of thy righteousness.
0 deal with thy servant according unto thy loving mercy : and teach me
thy statutes.
1 am thy servant, O grant me understanding : that I may know thy
testimonies.
It is time for thee. Lord, to lay to thine hand : for they have destroyed
thy law.
For I love thy commandments : above gold and precious stone.
Therefore hold I straight all thy commandments : and all false ways
I utterly abhor.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Lord, we beseech thee, let thy continual pity cleanse and
defend thy congregation '' : and because it cannot continue in
safety without thy succour, preserve it evermore by thy help
and goodness; through Jesus Christ our Lord'.
The Epistle.
Ephes. iii. I desire that you faint not
[i.e. Ephes. iii. verse 13 to the end.]
throughout all generations from time to time. Amen.
The Gospel.
Luc. vii. And it fortuned that Jesus
[i.e. Luke vii. verse 11 to verse 18.]
all the regions which lie round about.
Charles II. 1662.
The fifteenth Sunday after Trinity.
The Collect.
Keep, we beseech thee, O Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
Gal. vi. ver. 11.
Ye see how large a letter I have
written
to be with your Spirit. Amen,
The Gospel.
S. Matt. vi. ver. 24,
No man can serve two masters .
to is the evil thereof.
The Sixteenth Sunday after Trinity.
The Collect.
0 Lord, we beseech thee, let
thy continual pity cleanse and de-
fend thy Church ; and because, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
Ephes. iii. ver. 13.
1 DESIRE that ye faint not . .
to world without end. Amen.
The Gospel.
S. Luke vii. ver. 1 1.
And it came to pass ....
to the region round about.
^ la Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662, " thy Church." ' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
N
J78 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ The seventeenth Sunday.
Mirabilia. Psalm cxix. [v. 129 — 136.]
Thy testimonies are wonderfiil : therefore doth my soul keep them.
When thy word goeth forth : it giveth light and understanding even unto
the simple.
I opened my mouth, and drew in my breath : for my delight was in thy
commandments.
O look thou upon me, and be mercifiil unto me : as thou usest to do
unto those that love thy Name.
Order my steps in thy word : and so shall no wickedness have dominion
over me. »
O deliver me from the wrongful dealings of men : and so shall I keep
thy commandments.
Shew the light of thy countenance upon thy servant : and teach me thy
statutes.
Mine eyes gush out with water : because men keep not thy law.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Lord, we pray thee that thy grace may always prevent
and follow us, and make us continually to be given to all good
works ; through Jesus Christ " our Lord ".
The Epistle.
Ephes. iv. I (which am a prisoner of the Lord's) ....
[Le. Ephes. iv. verse i to verse 7.]
through all and in you alL
The Gospel.
Luc. xiv. It chanced that Jesus went
[i.e. Luke xiv. verse 1 to verse la.]
himself shall be exalted.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
\ T/ie seventeettth Sunday.
The Collect.
Lord, we pray thee that thy
grace may always, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549-]
H The eighteenth Sunday.
The Collect.
Lord, we beseech thee, grant
thy people, &c.
[Same as 1549.}
The Epistle. The Gospel.
. [Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1553.J
In two eds., 1553, andine<ls. 1559, "Jesu Christ" ■ In Scotched., 1637, "Amen.
At the Communion.
179
^ The eighteenth Sunday.
Justus es domine. Psalm cxix. [v. 137 — 144.]
Righteous art thou, O Lord : and true is thy judgement.
The testimonies that thou hast commanded : are exceeding righteous
and true.
My zeal hath even consumed me : because mine enemies have forgotten
thy words.
Thy word is tried to the uttermost : and thy servant loveth it.
I am small, and of no reputation : yet do not I forget thy command-
ments.
Thy righteousness is an everlasting righteousness : and thy law is the
truth.
Trouble and heaviness have taken hold upon me : yet is my delight in
thy commandments.
The righteousness of thy testimonies is everlasting : O grant me under-
standing, and I shall live.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Colled.
Lord, we beseech thee, grant thy people grace to avoid the
infections of the devil, and with pure heart and mind to follow
thee, the only God : Through Jesus Christ our Lord °.
The Epistle.
I Cor. i. I thank my God always
[i.e. I Cor. i. verse 4 to verse 9.]
of our Lord Jesus Christ,
The Gospel.
Math. xxii.P When the Pharisees had heard
[i.e. Matt. xxii. verse 34 to the end.]
ask him any more questions.
Charles II. 1662.
The Seventeenth Sunday after
Trinity.
The Collect.
Lord, we pray thee, that thy
grace, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
Ephes. iv. ver. i.
I THEREFORE, the prisoner .
to through ail and in you all.
The Gospel.
S. Luke xiv. ver. i.
• It came to pass as Jesus went
to himself, shall be exalted.
The Eighteenth Sunday after
Trinity.
The Collect.
Lord, we beseech thee, grant
thy people grace to withstand the
temptations of the world, the flesh,
and the devil, and with pure hearts
and minds to follow thee the only
God, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
The Epistle.
1 Cor. i. ver. 4.
I THANK my God always . . .
to day of our Lord Jesus Christ.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. xxii. ver. 34.
When the Pharisees had heard .
to ask him any more questions.
° In Scotched., 1637, "Amen."
P In one ed., 1559, misp. Matt. xxi.
i8o First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ TJie nineteenth Sunday.
Clamavi. Psalm cxix. [v. 145 — 152.]
I CALL with my whole heart : hear me, O Lord, I will keep thy
statutes.
Yea, even upon thee do I call : help me, and I shall keep thy testimonies.
Early in the morning do I cry unto thee : for in thy word is my trust.
Mine eyes prevent the night-watches : that I might be occupied in thy
words.
Hear my voice, (O Lord,) according unto thy loving-kindness : quicken
m^, according as thou art wont
They draw nigh that of malice persecute me : and are far from thy law.
Be thou nigh at hand, O Lord : for all thy commandments are true.
As concerning thy testimonies, I have known long since : that thou hast
grounded them for ever.
Glory be to the Father, &c
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
O God, forasmuch as without thee we are not able to please
thee : Grant that the working of thy mercy ^ may in all things
direct and rule our hearts : Through Jesus Christ our Lord '.
The Epistle.
Ephe. iv. This I say and testify through the Lord . . .
[i.e. Ephes. iv. verse 17 to the end.]
for Christ's sake hath forgiven you.
The Gospel.
Mat. ix. Jesus entered into a ship
[i.e. Matt. ix. verse t to verse 9.]
such power unto men.
Second Edw. VL 1552.
\ The Nineteenth Sunday.
The Collect.
O God, forasmuch as without
thee we are not, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
IT The twentieth Sunday.
The Collect.
Almighty and merciful God, of
thy boui^iful, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
1 In ed. x66a, " Mercifully grant that thy Holy Spirit may.
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
At the Communion.
i8i
T7ie twentieth Sunday .
Vide humilitateni meant. Psalm cxix. [v. 153 — 160.]
O CONSIDER mine adversity, and deliver me : for I do not forget thy law.
Avenge thou my cause, and deliver me : quicken me, according unto
thy word.
Health is far from the ungodly : for they regard not thy statutes.
Great is thy mercy, O Lord : quicken me, as thou art wont.
Many there are that trouble me, and persecute me : yet do not I swerve
from thy testimonies.
It grieveth me when I see the transgressors : because they keep not
thy law.
Consider, O Lord, how I love thy commandments : O quicken me,
according to thy loving-kindness. ,
Thy word is true from everlasting : all the judgements of thy righteous-
ness endure for evermore.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Almighty and merciful God, of thy bountiful goodness,
keep us from ' all things that may hurt us : that we being
ready both in body and soul, may with free hearts accom-
plish* those things, that thou wouldest have done; through
Jesus Christ [our Lord] ^
The Epistle.
Ephe. V. Take heed therefore how ye walk
[i.e. Ephes. v. verse 15 to verse 22.]
in the fear of God.
The Gospel.
Math. xxii. Jesus said'^ to his disciplesy,the kingdom of heaven
[i.e. Matt. xxii. verse i to verse 15.]
for many be called but few are chosen.
Charles II. 1662.
The Nineteenth Sunday after
Trinity.
The Collect.
O God, for as much as, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
Ephes. iv. ver. 17.
This I say therefore . . .
to hath forgiven you.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. ix. ver, I.
Jesus entered into a ship . .
to such power unto men.
The Twentieth Sunday after Trinity.
The Collect.
O Almighty and most merciful,
&c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
Ephes. V. ver. 15.
See then that ye walk . . . .
to fear of God.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. xxii. ver. r.
Jesus said. The Kingdom . .
to but few are chosen.
" In ed. 1662, "keep us we beseech
thee from."
' In ed. 1662, "may chearfuUy accom-
plish."
" In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
» In ed. 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637,
the words "Jesus said" are in a different
type, and the words "to his disciples"
omitted.
y In ed. 1662, " to his disciples" omitted.
1 82
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ The twenty-first Sunday.
Principes persecuti. Psalm cxix. [v. i6l — 168.]
Princes have persecuted me without cause : but my heart standeth in
awe of thy words,
I am as glad of thy word : as one that findeth great spoils.
As for lies, I hate and abhor them : but thy law do I love.
Seven times a day do I praise thee : because of thy righteous judge-
ments.
Great is the peace that they have which love thy law : and they are not
offended at it.
Lord, I have looked for thy saving health : and done after thy com-
mandments.
My soul hath kept thy testimonies : and loved them exceedingly.
I have kept thy commandments and testimonies : for all my ways are
before thee.
Glory be to the Father, &c
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Grant, we beseech thee, merciful Lord, to thy faithful
people, pardon and peace ; that they may be cleansed from
all their sins, and serve thee ^vith a quiet mind: Through
Jesus Christ our Lord ^
The Epistle.
Ephe. vi. My brethren, be strong
[i.e. Eph. vi. verse lo to verse 21.]
as I ought to speak.
The Gospel.
John iv. There was a certain ruler
[i.e. John iv. verse 46 to the end.]
out of Jewry into Galilee.
Second Edw. VI. 155a.
IT The twenty-first Sunday.
The Collect.
Grant, we beseech thee, mer-
ciful Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
IT T^ twenty-second Sunday.
The Collect.
Lord, we beseech thee to keep
thy household, &c.
[S.-ime as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospd.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1553.]
James \. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen,"
I
At the Communion.
183
^ The twenty-second Sunday.
Appropinquit deprecatio. Psalm cxix. [v. 169 — 176.]
Let my complaint come before thee, O Lord : give me understanding,
according unto thy word.
0 let my supplication come before thee : deliver me, according to thy word.
My lips shall speak of thy praise : when thou hast taught me thy
statutes.
Yea, my tongue shall sing of thy word : for all thy commandments are
righteous.
Let thine hand help me : for I have chosen thy commandments.
1 have longed for thy saving health, O Lord : and in thy law is my
delight.
0 let my soul live, and it shall praise thee : and thy judgements shall
help me.
1 have gone astray like a sheep that is lost : O seek thy servant, for I do
not forget thy commandments.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Lord, we beseech thee to keep thy household the church
in continual godliness : that through thy protection, it may be
free from all adversities, and devoutly given to serve thee in
good works, to the glory of thy name : Through Jesus Christ
our Lord *.
The Epistle.
Phil. i. I thank my God with all remembrance of you . .
[i.e. Phil. i. verse 3 to verse 12.]
the glory and praise of God.
The Gospel.
Math, xviii. ^ Peter said unto Jesus
[i.e. Matt, xviii. verse 21 to the end.]
his brother their trespasses.
Charles II. 1662.
The One and Twentieth Sunday
after Trinity,
The Collect.
Grant, we beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
Ephes. vi. ver. 10.
Mv brethren, be strong . ,
to as I ought to speak.
The Gospel.
S. John iv. ver. 46.
There was a certain nobleman
to of Judaea into Galilee.
The Two and Twentieth Sunday
after Trinity.
The Collect.
Lord, we beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
Phil. i. ver. 3.
I thank my God
to glory and praise of God.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. xviii. ver. 21.
Peter said unto Jesus . . .
to his brother, their trespasses.
• In one ed., 1559, and in Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen.'
•> In one ed., 1549, misp. Math, xxviii.
i84
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ The twenty-third Sunday.
Nisi quia dominus. Psalm cxxiv.
If the Lord himself had not been on our side, (now may Israel say :)
if the Lord himself had not been on our side, when men rose up against us ;
They had swallowed us up quick : when they were so wrathfully dis-
pleased at us.
Yea, the waters had drowned us : and the stream had gone over our
soul.
The deep waters of the proud : had gone even over our soul.
But praised be the Lord : which hath not given us over for a prey unto
their teeth.
Our soul is escaped even as a bird out of the snare of the fowler : the
snare is broken, and we are delivered.
Our help standeth in the name of the Lord : which hath made heaven
and earth.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
God our refuge and strength, which art the author of all
godliness, be ready *^ to hear the devout prayers of thy^
church : and grant that those things which we ask faithfully,
we may obtain effectually : through Jesu ^ Christ our Lord ^
The Epistle.
Phil. iii. Brethren, be followers together
[i.e. PhiL iiL verse 17 to the end.]
all things unto himself.
The Gospel.
Math. xxii. Then the Pharisees went out and took counsel .
[i.e. Matt. xxii. verse 15 to verse 23.]
and left him and went their way.
Second Edw. VL 1552.
II The twenty-third Sunday.
The Collect.
God our refuge and strength,
which art, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
IT The twenty-fourth Sunday.
Tlie Collect.
Lord, we beseech thee, assoil
thy people, &c
[Same as 1549.]
• In ed. 1662, "be ready we beseech
thee, to hear."
<■ In two eds., 1552, "of the church;"
but in 1596, " thy" restored.
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
• In one ed., 1540, and in ed. 1596, and
afterwards, "Jesus. *
f In one ed., 1559, as well as in Scotch
ed., 1637, "Amen."
At the Communion.
i8s
^ The twenty-fourth Sunday.
Qui confidtmt. Psalm cxxv. «
They that put their trust in the Lord shall be even as the mount Sion ;
which may not be removed, but standeth fast for ever.
The hills stand about Jerusalem : even so standeth the Lord round about
his people, from this time forth for evermore.
For the rod of the ungodly cometh not into the lot of the righteous : lest
the righteous put their hand unto wickedness.
Do well, (O Lord) : unto those that are good and true of heart.
As for such as turn back unto their own wickedness : the Lord shall lead
them forth with the evil-doers ; but peace shall be upon Israel.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Lord, we beseech thee, assoil thy people from their offences :
that through thy bountiful goodness, we may be delivered from
the bands of all^ those sins, which by our frailty we have
committed : Grant this, &c. *
The Epistle.
Coloss. i. We give thanks to God
[i.e. Colos. i. verse 3 to verse 13.]
of the inheritance of Saints ^ in light.
The Gospel.
Math. ix. While ^ Jesus spake unto the people
[i.e. Matt. ix. verse 18 to verse 27.]
abroad into " all that land.
Charles IL 1662.
The Three attd Twentieth Sunday
after Trinity.
The Collect.
O God, our refuge and strength,
who art, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
Phil. iii. ver. 17.
Brethren, be followers toge-
ther of me
to all things unto himself.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. xxii. ver. 15.
Then went the Pharisees . . .
to went their way.
% In one ed., 1549, tnisp. Ps. xxv.
^ In ed. 1662, " may all be delivered
from the bands of those."
' In one ed., 1552, and iSS9, "Amen."
The Four and Twentieth Sunday
after Trinity.
The Collect.
O Lord, we beseech thee, absolve
thy people, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Grant this, O heavenly Father, for
Jesus Christ's sake, our blessed Lord
and Saviour. Amen.
The Epistle.
Coloss. i. ver. 3.
We give thanks to God . . .
to the saints in light.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. ix. ver. 18.
While Jesus spake these things
unto them
to into all that land.
"^ Ineds. 1532, ISS9, &c., "of the Saints."
' In one ed., 1559, "Whilst."
'" In ed. 1552, 1559, and 1604, "abroad
in all that land."
1 86
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ The twenty-fifth Sunday.
Nisi dominus. Psalm cxxvii.
Except the Lord build the house : their labour is but lost that build it
Except the Lord keep the city : the watchman waketh but in vain.
It is but lost labour that ye haste to rise up early, and so late take rest,
and eat the bread of carefulness : for so he giveth his beloved sleep.
Lo, children and the fruit of the womb : are an heritage and gift that
Cometh of the Lord.
Like as the arrows in the hand of the giant : even so are the young
children.
Happy is the man that hath his quiver full of them : they shall not be
ashamed when they speak with their enemies in the gate.
Glory be to the Father, &c
As it was in the beginning, &c
The Collect.
Stir up, we beseech thee, O Lord, the wills of thy faithful
people, that they plenteously bringing forth the fruit of good
works, may of thee be plenteously rewarded : through Jesus
Christ our Lord °.
The Epistle.
Jere. xxiii. Behold, the time cometh
[Le. Jer. xxiii. verse 5 to verse 9.]
in their own land again.
The Gospel.
John vi. When Jesus lift up his eyes
[i.e. John vi. verse 5 to verse 15.]
should come into the world.
Second Edw. VL 1552.
IT The twenty-fifth Sunday.
The Collect.
Stir up, we beseech thee, O
Lord, the wills, &c
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 70. If there be any more Sun-
days before Advent Sunday, to
supply the same shall be taken the
service" of some of those Sundays
that were omitted between the Epi-
phany and Septuagesima.
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1553.]
James L 1604.
[Same as 1553.]
■■ In one ed., 1552, and in eds., 1559,
1596, 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
» In ed. 1378, "shall be taken the Col-
lect, Epistle and Gospel of some," &c
At the Communion.
187
Saint Andrew's Day.
At the Communion.
Sepe expttgnaverunt. Psalm cxxix.
Many a time have they fought against me from my youth up : may
Israel now say.
Yea, many a time have they vexed me from my youth up : but they have
not prevailed against me.
The plowers plowed upon my back : and made long furrows.
But the righteous Lord : hath hewn the snares of the ungodly in pieces.
Let them be confounded and turned backward : as many as have evil
will at Sion,
Let them be even as the grass growing upon the house-tops : which
withereth afore it be plucked up ;
Whereof the mower fiUeth not his hand : neither he that bindeth up the
sheaves his bosom.
So that they which go by say not so much as, The Lord prosper you :
we wish you good luck in the name of the Lord.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
The Twenty-fifth Sunday after
Trinity.
[Same as 1552, to]
§ 70. If there be any more Sun-
days before Advent Sunday, to
supply the same, shall be taken the
Service of some of those Sundays
that were omitted between the Epi-
phany and Septuagesima. But
the same shall follow the xxiiii.
Sunday after Trinity. And if
there be fewer Sundays than xxv.
before Advent, then shall the xxiii.
or xxiiii., or both, be omitted ; so
that the five and twentieth shall
never either alter or be left out, but
be always used immediately before
Advent Sunday, to the which the
Epistle and Gospel of that do ex-
pressly relate.
Charles II. 1662.
The Twenty-fifth Sunday after
Trinity.
The Collect.
Stir up, we beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
For the Epistle.
Jer. xxiii. ver. 5.
Behold, the days come . . .
to dwell in their own land.
The Gospel.
S. John vi. ver. 5.
When Jesus then lift up his eyes
to come into the world.
§ 70. If there be any more Sundays
before Advent-Sunday, the service
of some of those Sundays that were
omitted after the Epiphany, shall
be taken in to supply so many as
are here wanting. And if there
be fewer, the overplus may be
omitted: Provided that this last
Collect, Epistle, and Gospel shall
ahvays be used upon the Sunday
next before Advent.
t8S
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[S. Andrew's Day continued.]
The Collect.
Almighty God, which hast given such grace to thy Apostle
saint Andrewe, that he counted the sharp and painful death
of the cross to be an high honour, and a great glory : Grant
us to take and esteem all troubles and adversities which shall
come unto us for thy sake, as things profitable for us toward
the obtaining of everlasting life : through Jesus Christ our
Lord p.
The Epistle.
Roma. X. If thou knowledge ' with thy moutli
[i.e. Rom. x. verse 9 to the end.]
but speaketh against me.
The Gosfel.
Math. iv. As Jesus walked by the sea of Galilee ....
[Le. Matt. iv. verse 18 to verse 23.]
left the ship and their father, and followed him.
Saint Thomas tJu Apostle.
[At the Communion.']
Beati omnes. Psalm cxxviii.
Blessed are all they that fear the Lord : and walk in his ways.
For thou shalt eat the labours of thine hands : O well is thee, and happy
shall thou be.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
IT Saint Andrevfs Day.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which didst give
such grace unto thy holy apostle
Saint Andrew, that he readily
obeyed the calling of thy Son Jesus
Christ, and followed him without
delay : Grant unto us all, that we
being called by thy holy word, may
forthwith give over ourselves, obe-
diently to follow thy holy com-
mandments : through the same Jesus
Christ our Lord.
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as X549.]
IT Saint Thomas the Apostle.
The Collect.
Almighty everliving God, which
for the more, &c
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. T/u Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as iSS'-]
James L 1604.
[Same as 1532.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 15^2.
t In one ed., 1559, and in Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen.
1 In ed. 1604, " If thou acknowledge."
At the Communion.
189
Thy wife shall be as the fruitful vine : upon the walls of thine house.
Thy children like the olive-branches : round about thy table.
Lo, thus shall the man be blessed : that feareth the Lord.
The Lord from out of Sion shall so bless thee : that thou shalt see
Jerusalem in prosperity all thy life long.
Yea, that thou shalt see thy children's children : and peace upon Israel.
GI017 be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
TTie Collect.
Almighty everliving'" God, which for the more confirmation
of the faith, didst suffer thy holy apostle ^ Thomas to be doubt-
ful in thy Son's resurrection : Grant us so perfectly, and with-
out all doubt, to believe in thy Son Jesus Christ, that our
faith in thy sight never * be reproved : hear us, O Lord,
through the same Jesus Christ ; to whom with thee and the
Holy Ghost be all honour, &c.
The Eputk.
Ephes. ii. Now ye are not strangers . .
[i.e. Ephes. ii. verse 19 to the end.]
through the Holy Ghost.
The Gospel.
John XX. Thomas one of the twelve which
[i.e. John xx. verse 24 to the end.]
have life through his name.
Charles II. 1662.
Saint Andrriv's Day.
The Colled.
Almighty God, who didst give
such grace unto thy holy Apostle
Saint Andrew, that he readily obeyed
the calling of thy Son Jesus Christ,
and followed him without delay ;
Grant unto us all, that we being
called by thy holy Word, may forth-
with give up our selves obediently
to fulfil thy holy commandments,
through the same Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
The Epistle.
Rom. X. ver. 9.
If thou shalt confess with thy
mouth the Lord Jesus
to gainsaying people.
The Gospel.
S. IVIath. iv. ver. 18.
Jesus, walking by the sea. .
to and followed him.
Saint Thomas the Apostle.
The Collect.
Almighty and everliving God,
who for, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
be all honour and glory now and
for evermore. Amen.
The Epistle.
Ephes. ii. ver. 19.
Now therefore ye are no more
strangers
to God through the SjDirit.
The Gospel.
S. John XX. ver. 24.
Thomas, one of the twelve .
to life through his Name.
' In one ed., 1549, "Almighty everlast-
ing God," instead of "Almighty everliv-
ing;" and in eds. 1596, 1604, and after-
wards, "Almighty and everliving God."
» In Scotch ed., 1637, "Saint Thomas."
' In eds. 1596 and 1662, " may never be."
190 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
•[[ The Conversion of Saint Paul.
At Matins.
The second lesson, Acts xxiL unto, "They heard him."
Confitebor tibi. Psahn cxxxviiu
I WILL give thanks imto thee, O Lord, with my whole heart : even
before the gods will I sing praise unto thee.
I will worship toward thy holy temple, and praise thy name, because
of thy loving-kindness and truth : for thou hast magnified thy name, and
thy word, above all things.
When I called upon thee, thou heardest me : and enduedst my soul with
much strength.
All the kings of the earth shall praise thee, O Lord : for they have heard
the words of thy mouth.
Yea, they shall sing in the ways of the Lord : that great is the glory
of the Lord.
For though the Lord be high, yet hath he respect unto the lowly : as
for the proud, he beholdeth them afar oflf.
Though I walk in the midst of trouble, yet shalt thou refresh me : thou
shalt stretch forth thine hand upon the furiousness of mine enemies, and
thy right hand shall save me.
The Lord shall make good his loving-kindness toward me : yea, thy
mercy, O Lord, endureth for ever ; despise not then the works of thine
own hands.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c
The Collect.
God, which hast taught all the world, through the preach-
ing of thy blessed Apostle Saint Paul : grant we beseech thee,
that we which have his wonderful conversion in remembrance,
may follow and fulfil the holy doctrine that he taught : through
Jesus Christ our Lord ".
Second Edw. VL 1552.
IT The Conversion of Saint Paul.
The Collect.
God, which hast taught all the
world, through, &c
[Same as i549.]
77^1* Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549]
Elizabeth, 1559
[Same as 1553.]
James \. 1604.
[Same as 1532.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
" In one ed., 155a, 1559, and in Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
At the Communion.
191
Tlie Epistle.
Acts ix. * And Saul yet breathing out . .
[i.e. Acts ix. verse i to verse 23.]
affirming that this was very Christ.
The Gospel.
Math. xix. Peter answered and said . .
[i.e. Matt. xix. verse 27 to the end.]
and the last shall be first.
IT At Evensong.
IT The second lesson, Acts xxvi. unto the end,
^ The Purification of Saint Mary the virgin.
Ecce nunc benedicite. Psalm cxxxiv.
Behold (now), praise the Lord : all ye servants of the Lord ;
Ye that by night stand in the house of the Lord : (even in the courts of
the house of our God).
Lift up your hands in the sanctuary : and praise the Lord.
The Lord that made heaven and earth : give thee blessing out of Sion.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
Charles II. 1662.
The Conversion of Saint Paul.
The Collect.
O God, who through the preach-
ing of the blessed Apostle Saint
Paul hast caused the light of the
Gospel to shine throughout the
world ; Grant, we beseech thee,
that we having his wonderful con-
version in remembrance, may shew
forth our thankfulness unto thee for
the same, by following the holy doc-
trine which he taught, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
For the Epistle.
Acts X. ver. i.
And Saul, yet breathing out . .
to this is very Christ.
The Gospel.
S. Math. xix. ver. 27,
Peter answered and said . . .
to the last shall be first.
In one ed., 1552, and in one ed., 1559, Acts i. tnisp. for ix.
192
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[The Purification of S. Mary coHtinu4d.'\
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God, we humbly beseech thy
Majesty, that as thy only begotten Son was this day pre-
sented in the Temple, in the substance y of our flesh : so grant
that we may be presented unto thee with pure and clear
minds : By Jesus Christ our Lord ^
The Epistle.
T/te same that is appointed for the Sunday ■.
The Gospel.
Luc. ii. When the time of their purification ...;..
[i.e. Li'.ke iL verse 22 to verse 28.]
and he came by inspiration into the temple.
\ Saint Mathies day.
Eripe me. Psalm cxL
Deliver me, O Lord, from the evil man : and preserve me from the
wicked man.
Which imagine mischief in their hearts : and stir up strife all the day long.
They have sharpened their tongues like a serpent : adder's poison is
xmder their lips.
Keep me, O Lord, from the hands of the ungodly : preserve me from '
the wicked men, which are purposed to overthrow my goings.
The proud have laid a snare for me, and spread a net abroad with
cords : yea, and set traps in my way.
I said unto the Lord, thou art my God : hear the voice of my prayers,
OLord.
O Lord God, thou strength of my health : thou hast covered my head in
the day of battle.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
IT The Purification of Saint Alary
the virgin.
The Collect.
Almighty and everlasting God,
we humbly, &c.
[Same as 1549J
The Epistle.
IT The same that is appointed for
the Sunday.
The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Saint Mathies day.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which in the
place of the traitor, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
s- The Epistle. The Gospti.
iSame as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.)
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
1 In eds. 1552, 1559, 1604, and 1662, • In ed. 1578, "The same Epistle ap-
"in substance." pointed the Sunday before."
• In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
At the Communion.
193
Let not the ungodly have his desire, O Lord : let not his mischievous
imagination prosper, lest they be too proud.
Let the mischief of their own lips fall upon the head of them : that
compass me about.
Let hot burning coals fall upon them : let them be cast into the fire,
and into the pit, that they never rise up again.
A man full of words shall not prosper upon the earth : evil shall hunt
the wicked person to overthrow him.
Sure I am that the Lord will avenge the poor : and maintain the cause
of the helpless.
The righteous also shall give thanks unto thy name : and the just shall
continue in thy sight.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &C.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which in the place of the traitor Judas,
didst choose thy faithful servant Mathie ^ to be of the number
of thy " twelve Apostles : Grant that thy church being alway
preserved from false Apostles, may ^ be ordered and guided by
faithful and true pastors : Through Jesus Christ our Lord*.
The Epistle.
Acts i. In those days Peter stood up
[i.e. Acts i. verse 15 to the end.]
was counted with the eleven apostles.
The Gospel. '
Math. xi. f In that time Jesus answered ,
[i.e. Matt. xi. verse 25 to the end.]
and my burden is light.
Charles II. 1662.
The Presentation of Christ in the
temple, commonly called. The Puri-
fication of Saint Mary the Virgin.
The Collect.
Almighty and everliving God,
&c.
[Same as 1549, to]
so we may be presented unto thee
with pure and clean hearts, by the
same thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
For the Epistle,
Mai. iii. ver. I.
Behold, I will send ....
to saith the Lord of hosts.
The Gospel.
S. Luke ii. ver, 22.
And when the days of her , .
to was upon him.
Saint Matthias' Day.
The Collect.
O Almighty God, who into, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
For the Epistle.
Acts i. ver. 15.
In those days Peter stood up
to with the eleven Apostles.
The Gospel.
S. Math. xi. ver. 25.
At that time Jesus answered .
to my burden is light.
the.
•> In ed. 1662, " Matthias."
In Scotch ed., 1637, and 1662, "of
•i In one ed., 1549, "and may."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
' In one ed., 1559, Matt. x. tnisj>. for xi.
194
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Thc^ Annunciation of the virgin Mary.
IT \At the Communion.^
Domitte, non est exal. Psalm cxxxi.
Lord, I am not high-minded : I have no proud looks.
I do not exercise myself in great matters : which are too high for me.
But I refrain my soul, and keep it low, like as a child that is weaned
from his mother : yea, my soul is even as a weaned child.
O Israel, trust in the Lord : from this time forth for evermore.
Glory be to the Father, &c
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
We beseech thee, Lord, pour thy grace into our hearts, that
as we have known Christ thy Son's incarnation ^, by the mes-
sage of an Angel ; so by his cross and passion, we may be
brought unto the glory of his resurrection : Through the same
Christ our Lord '.
The Epistle.
EsaL viL God spake once again unto Ahaz
[i.e. Isai. viL verse lo to vetse x6.]
refuse the evil and choose the good.
The Gospel.
Luc. i. And in the sixth month the angel Gabriel . . .
[i.e. Luke L verse 26 to verse 39.I
and the angel departed from her.
IT Sqint Mark's Day.
Domine clanurvi. Psalm cxli. ''
Lord, I call upon thee, haste thee unto me : and consider my voice
when I cry unto thee.
Let my prayer be set forth in thy sight as the incense : and let the lifting
up of my hands be an evening sacrifice.
Set a watch, O Lord, before my mouth : and keep the door of my lips.
O let not mine heart be inclined to any evil thing : let me not be occu-
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
The Annunciation of the virgin
Mary.
The Collect.
We beseech thee. Lord, pour, &&
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
IT Saint Mark's Day.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which hast, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
* In ed. 1506 and 1604, "Annunciation
of the Virgin Alary ;" in Scotch ed., 1637,
" Annunciation o< the blessed Virgin Mary. "
'' In ed. 1663, "known the incarnation
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1553, to]
Saint Mark's Day.
Almighty God, which hast, &c
.... give us grace that we be not
like children, carried away with
every blast of vain doctrine, but
firmly to be established in the truth
of thy holy Gospel, through Jesus
Christ our Lord.
of thy Son Jesus Christ"
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
^ In one ed., 1549, Ps. cxl. mis^. for
Ps. czlL
At the Communion.
195
pied in ungodly works with the men that work wickedness, lest I eat of
such things as please them.
Let the righteous rather smite me friendly : and reprove me.
But let not their precious balms break my head : yea, I will pray yet
against their wickedness.
Let their judges be overthrown in stony places : that they may hear my
words, for they are sweet.
Our bones lie scattered before the pit : like as when one breaketh and
heweth wood upon the earth.
But mine eyes look unto thee, O Lord God : in thee is my trust, O cast
not out my soul.
Keep me from the snare which they have laid for me : and from the traps
of the wicked doers.
Let the ungodly fall into their own nets together : and let me ever escape
them.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which hast instructed thy holy Church with
the heavenly doctrine of thy Evangelist Saint Mark : give us
grace '"so to be established by thy holy gospel, that we be not,
like children, carried away with every blast of vain doctrine :
Through Jesus Christ our Lord ™.
The Epistle.
Ephes. iv. Unto every one of us is given grace ....
[i.e. Eph. iv. verse 7 to verse 17.]
edifying of itself through love.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552, to]
Saint Mark's Day.
[Same as 1604, except]
.... but that we may be firmly
established, . . , &c.
Charles II. 1662.
The Annunciation of the blessed
Vif^n Mary.
The Collect.
We beseech thee, O Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
For the Epistle.
Isa. vii. ver. lo.
Moreover the Lord spake .
to choose the good.
The Gospel.
S. Luke i. ver. 26.
And in the sixth month . . .
to the angel departed from her.
Saint Mark's Day.
The Collect.
0 Almighty God, who hast, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Give us grace, that being not like
children carried away with every
blast of vain doctrine, we may be
established in the truth of thy holy
Gospel, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
The Epistle.
Ephes. iv. ver. 7.
Unto every one of us is given .
to of itself in love.
The Gospel.
S. John XV. ver. i.
1 AM the true vine
to joy might be full.
I In eds. 1578, 1596, and in one edition probably earlier still (without date), the end of
this Collect was altered to the tbrm adopted in ed. 1604. "" In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
196 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[S. Mark's Day coHtimud.l
The Gospel.
John XV. I am the true vine . ,
[i.e. John xv. verse i to verse 12.]
that your joy might be full.
^ Saint Philip and James \
IT At Matins.
The second lesson, Acts viii. unto, " When the apostles."
^ At the Communion.
Ecce quam bonum I Psalm cxxxiiL
Behold, how good and jojrful a thing it is : brethren, to dwell together
in unity !
It is like the precious ointment upon the head, that ran down unto the
beard : even unto Aaron's beard, and went down to the skirls of his
clothing.
Like the dew of Hermon : which fell upon the hill of Sion,
For there the Lord promised his blessing : and life for evermore.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Almighty God, whom truly to know is everlasting life :
Grant us perfectly to know thy Son Jesus Christ, to be the
way, the truth, and the life, as thou hast taught Saint Philip,
and other the Apostles : Through Jesus Christ our Lord*".
77ie Epistle.
James L James the servant of God
[i.e. James i. verse i to verse 13.]
hath promised to them that love him.
The Gospel.
John xiv. And Jesus said unto his disciples
[i.e. John xiv. verse i to verse 15.]
in my name I will do it.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Saint Philip and James.
The Collect.
Almighty God, whom truly to
know, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
H Scant Bamabe Apostle.
The Collect.
Lord almighty, which hast en-
dued thy holy Apostle, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Tlu Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 155a.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1532.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
" In eds. 1596, 1604, and afterwards, " Saint Philip and James day.
• In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen.
At the Communion.
197
Saint Barnabe Apostle.
At Matins.
^ The second lesson, Acts xiv. unto the end.
IT At the Communion.
Voce mea ad Dominum. Psalm cxlii.
I CRIED unto the Lord with my voice : yea, even unto the Lord did I
make my suppHcation.
I poured out my complaints before him : and shewed him of my trouble.
When my spirit was in heaviness thou knewest my path : in the way
wherein I walked have they privily laid a snare for me.
I looked also upon my right hand : and see there was no man that
would know me.
I had no place to fly unto : and no man cared for my soul.
I cried unto thee, O Lord, and said : thou art my hope, and my portion
in the land of the living.
Consider my complaint : for I am brought very low.
O deliver me from my persecutors : for they are too strong for me.
Bring my soul out of prison, that I may give thanks unto thy name :
which thing if thou wilt grant me, then shall the righteous resort unto my
company.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Lord Almighty, which hast endued thy holy Apostle Barna-
bas P with singular gifts of thy 1 Holy Ghost : let us not be
destitute' of thy manifold gifts, nor yet of grace to use them
alway to thy honour and glory : Through Jesus Christ our Lord *.
Charles II. 1662.
Saint Philip and Saint yarned Day.
The Collect.
O Almighty God, whom truly,
&c.
[Same as 1549, to]
the life, that following the steps of
thy holy Apostles, Saint Philip and
Saint James, we may stedfastly walk
in the way that leadeth to eternal
life, through the same thy Son
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
The Epistle.
S. James i. ver. i,
James, a servant of God . . .
to them that love him.
The Gospel.
S. John xiv. ver. i
And Jesus said unto his disciples,
to I will do it.
Saint Barnabas the Apostle.
The Collect.
O Lord God Almighty, who
didst endue thy holy Apostle, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
For the Epistle.
Acts xi. ver. 22.
Tidings of these things . . .
to the hands of Barnabas and Saul.
The Gospel.
S. John XV. ver. 12,
This is my commandment . .
to he may give it you.
P In Scotched., 1637, "Saint Barnabas."
« In eds. 1596, 1604, and 1662, "gifts of
the Holy Ghost."
"■ In ed. 1662, " leave us not, we beseech
thee, destitute."
■ la Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
198 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549,
[S. Barnabas Day continued.]
The Epistle.
Act xi. Tidings of these things came unto the ears of . .
[i.e. Acts xi. verse 22 to the end.]
by the hands of Barnabas and SauL
The Gospd.
John XV. This is my commandment that ye love together .
[Lc, John XV. verse 12 to verse 17.]
in my name he may give it you.
IT At Evensong.
\ The second lesson. Acts xv. unto, " After certain days."
^ Saint John Baptist.
T Proper Lessons at Matins.
The first lesson, Malach. iii. unto the end.
The second lesson, Mat. iii. unto the end.
At the Communion.
Domiru exaudi. Psalm cxliii. •
Hear my prayer, O Lord, and consider my desire : hearken unto me for
thy truth and righteousness' sake.
And enter not into judgement with thy servant : for in thy sight shall no
man living be justified.
For the enemy hath persecuted my soul ; he hath smitten my life down
to the ground : he hath laid me in the darkness, as the men that have been
long dead.
Therefore is my spirit vexed within me : and my heart within me is
desolate.
Yet do I remember the time past ; I muse upon all thy works : yea, I
exercise myself in the works of thy hands.
I stretch forth my hands imto thee : my soul gaspeth unto thee as
a thirsty land.
Hear me, O Lord, and that soon, for my spirit waxeth faint : hide not
thy face from me, lest I be like unto them that go down into the pit.
Second Edw. VL 1552.
H Saint John Baptist.
The Collect.
Almighty God, by whose pro-
vidence, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospd.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1553.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
» lu one ed., 1549, Ps. cxliv. misp. for cxIiiL
At the Communion.
199
O let me hear thy loving-kindness betimes in the morning, for in thee is
my trust : shew thou me the way that I should walk in, for I lift up my
soul unto thee.
Deliver me, O Lord, from mine enemies : for I fly unto thee to hide me.
Teach me to do the thing that pleaseth thee, for thou art my God : let
thy loving Spirit lead me forth into the land of lighteousness.
Quicken me, O Lord, for thy name's sake : and for thy righteousness'
sake bring my soul out of trouble.
And of thy goodness slay mine enemies : and destroy all them that vex
my soul ; for I am thy servant.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Almighty God, by whose providence thy servant John
Baptist "^ was wonderfully bom, and sent to prepare the way
of thy Son our Saviour by preaching of penance ^ : make us so
to follow his doctrine and holy life, that we may truly repent
according to his preaching, and after his example constantly y
speak the truth, boldly rebuke vice, and patiently suffer for the
truth's sake : through Jesus Christ our Lord ^.
The Epistle.
Esai. xl. Be of good cheer my people
[i.e. Isai. xl. verse 1 to verse 12.]
entreat those that bear young.
The Gospel.
Luc. i. Elizabeth's time came
[i.e. Luke i. verse 57 to the end.]
should shew himself unto the Israelites.
Proper Lessons at Evensong.
The first lesson, Malach. iv. ■ unto the end.
The second lesson. Mat. xiv. unto, "When Jesus heard."
Charles II. 1662.
Saint John Baptist's Day.
The Collect.
Almighty God, by whose, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
" In Scotch ed., 1637, "Saint John
Baptist."
• In ed. 1662, "preaching of repent-
ance."
y In one ed., 1552, and 1559, " constantly
For the Epistle.
Isa. xl. ver. f.
Comfort ye, comfort ye .
to that are with young.
The Gospel.
S. Luke i. ver. 57.
Elizabeth's full time came
to his shewing unto Israel.
to speak."
» In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
» In two eds., 1549, MaL iiL misp. for
MaL iv.
200 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ Saint Peter's Day.
At Matins.
The second lesson, Acts ili. unto the end.
At The Communion.
Benedictus dominus. Psalm cxliv. •*
Blessed be the Lord my strength : which teacheth my hands to war,
and my fingers to fight ;
My hope and my fortress, my castle and deliverer, my defender in whom
I trust : which subdueth my people that is imder me.
Lord, what is man, that thou hast such respect uito him : or the son
of man, that thou so regardest him ?
Man is like a thing of nought : his time passeth away like a shadow.
Bow thy heavens, O Lord, and come down : touch the mountains, and
they shall smoke.
Cast forth the lightning, and tear them : shoot out thine arrows, and
consume them.
Send down thine hand from above : deliver me, and take me out of the
great waters, from the hand of strange children ;
Whose mouth talketh of vanity : and their right hand is a right hand
of wickedness.
I will sing a new song unto thee, O God : and sing praises unto thee
upon a ten-stringed lute.
Thou hast given victory unto kings : and hast delivered David thy
servant from the peril of the sword.
Save me, and deliver me from the hand of strange children : whose
mouth talketh of vanity, and their right hand is a right hand of iniquity.
That our sons may grow up as the young plants : and that our daughters
may be as the polished comers of the temple.
That our gamers may be full and plenteous with all manner of store :
that our sheep may bring forth thousands and ten thousands in our streets.
That our oxen may be strong to labour, that there be no decay : no
leading into captivity, and no complaining in our streets.
Happy are the people that be in such a case : yea, blessed are tlie
people who have the Lord for their God.
Glory be to the Father, &c
As it was in the beginning, &c
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
IT Saint Peter's Day.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which by thy
Son Jesus Christ, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as iS5»-]
James L 1604.
[Same as 1553.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1553.]
■> la two eds., 1549, Ps. cxllii. mitf. for cxliv.
At the Communion. 201
The Collect.
Almighty God, which by thy Son Jesus Christ hast given
to thy Apostle Saint Peter many excellent gifts, and com-
mandedst •= him earnestly to feed thy flock ; make, we beseech
thee, all bishops and pastors ^ diligently ^ to preach thy holy
word, and the people obediently to follow the same, that they
may receive the crown of everlasting Glory, through Jesus
Christ our Lord ^.
The Epistle.
Acts xii. At the same time, Herod the King
[i.e. Acts xii. verse i to vers* 12.]
waiting for of s the people of the Jews.
The Gospel.
Mat xvi. ^ When Jesus came into the coasts
[i.e. Matt. xvi. verse 13 to verse 20.]
loosest in earth shall be loosed in heaven.
At Evensong.
The second lesson, Acts iv. ' unto the end.
•
^ Saint Mary Magdalene.
Laiida anima mea. Psalm cxlvi.
Praise the Lord, O my soul ; while I live will I praise the Lord : yea,
as long as I have any being, I will sing praises unto my God.
O put not your trust in princes, nor in any child of man : for there is no
help in them.
For when the breath of man goeth forth he shall turn again to his earth :
and then all his thoughts perish.
Blessed is he that hath the God of Jacob for his help : and whose hope
is in the Lord his God.
Which made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that therein is : which
keepeth his promise for ever ;
Which helpeth them to right that suffer wrong : which feedeth the
hungry.
The Lord looseth men out of prison : the Lord giveth sight to the blind.
Charles II. 1662.
Saint Peter's Day.
The Collect.
O Almighty God, who by thy
Son Jesus Christ didst give, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
For the Epistle.
Acts xii. ver. i.
About that time Herod the King
to expectation of the people of the
Jews.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. xvi. ver. 13.
When Jesus came
to shall be loosed in heaven.
•In two eds., 1552, " commandest ; " ' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
in one ed., 1559, in 1604, and afterwards, g Sic in ed. 1549 ; but in eds. 1552, 1550,
commandedst." &c., " waiting of the."
""In Scotch ed., 1637, "all Bishops, ^ In one ed., 1559, Matt. xv. misp. for
Presbyters, and Ministers." xvi.
In one ed., 1549, the word "dill- • In one ed., 1549, Acts iii. misi, for
gently is omitted. Acts iv.
202 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[S. Mary Magdalen's Day continued.^
The Lord helpeth them that are fallen : the Lord careth for the righteous.
The Lord careth for the strangers ; he defendeth the fatherless and
widow : as for the way of the ungodly, he tumeth it upside down.
The Lord thy God, O Sion, shall be king for evermore : and throughout
all generations.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the b^iiming, &c.
The Collect.
Merciful Father, give us grace, that we never presume to
sin through the example of any creature, but if' it shall
chance us at any time to offend thy divine majesty, that then
we may truly repent, and lament the same, after the example
of Mary Magdalene, and by lively faith obtain remission of
all our sins : through the only merits of thy Son our Saviour
Christ.
77u Epistle.
Prov. xxxi. Whosoever findeth an honest faithful woman
[i.e. Prov. xxxi. verse lo to the end.]
and let her own works praise her in the gates.
The Gospel.
Luc. viL And one of the Pharisees desired Jesus ....
[Le. Luke viL verse 36 to the end.]
thy faith hath saved thee ; go in peace.
^ Saint James the Apostle.
Laudate Dominum de cdis. Psalm cxlviiL '
O PRAISE the Lord of heaven : praise him in the height.
Praise him, all ye angels of his : praise him, all his host
Praise him, sun and moon : praise him, all ye stars and light
Praise him, all ye heavens : and ye waters that be above the heavens.
Let them praise the name of the Lord : for (he spake the word, and they
were made ;) he commanded, and they were created.
« Second Edw. VL 1552.
(The Collect, Epistle, and Gospel for
S. Mary Magdalen is omitted in this edi-
tion, nor was it afterwards replaced.]
H Saint James the Apostle.
The Collect.
Grant, O merciful God, that as
thy holy Apostle, &c.
(Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549-]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1553.]
James L 1604,
[Same as ijSa-]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
k In one ed., 1549, "but and if." ' In one ed., 15491 Ps- xlviii- mitf. for advilL
At the Communion. 203
He hath made them fast for ever and ever : he hath given them a law
which shall not be broken.
Praise the Lord upon earth : ye dragons, and all deeps ;
Fire and hail, snow and vapours : wind and storm, fulfilling his word ;
Mountains and all hills : fruitful trees and all cedars ;
Beasts and all cattle : worms and feathered fowls ;
Kings of the earth and all people : princes and all the judges of the
world ;
Young men and maidens, old men and children, praise the name of
the Lord : for his name only is excellent, and his praise above heaven
and earth.
He shall exalt the horn of his people ; all his saints shall praise him :
even the children of Israel, even the people that serveth him.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Grant, O merciful God, that as thine holy Apostle James ™
leaving his father and all that he had, without delay, was
obedient unto the calling of thy Son Jesus Christ, and fol-
lowed him : So we forsaking all worldly ° and carnal affec-
tions, may be evermore ° ready to follow thy commandments p :
through Jesus Christ our Lord X
The Epistle.
Act xi. Acts xii. In those days came prophets from the city
[i.e. Acts xi. verse 27 to verse 3 of chap. xiL]
he proceeded further and took Peter also.
The Gospel.
Math. XX. Then came to him the mother of Zebedee's
children
[i.e. Matt xx. verse 20 to verse 29.]
his life a redemption for many.
Charles II. 1662.
Saint James the Apostle.
The Collect.
Grant, O merciful God, that, &c
[Same as 1549.]
Por the Epistle.
Acts xi. ver. 27.
In those days came prophets .
to further to take Peter also.
7^1? Gospel.
S. Matth. XX. ver. 20.
Then came to him the mother
to life a ransom for many.
"I" In two eds., 1552, " Thy holy Jlpostle " In one ed., 1549, "all the worldly."
Saint James;" and in one ed., "thy holy " In one ed., 1552, and in ed. 1559,
Apostle James." In one ed., 1559, "thy " may evermore be. "
holy Apostle Saint James;" in on\j ed., P In ed. 1662, "thy holy command-
1596, and in 1604, "thine holy Apostle ments."
James." In Scotch ed., 1637, "thine holy 1 In all eds., 1552, "through Jesii
Apostle S. James ;" and in ed. 1662, "thine Christ our Lord;" and in eds. 1559 and
holy Apostle Saint James." 1637, "Amen" added.
204 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Saint Bartholomewe ■■.
Non nobis domine. Psalm cxv.
Not unto us, (O Lord, ) not unto us, but \mto thy name give the praise :
for thy loving mercy, and for thy truth's sake.
Wherefore shall the heathen say : Where is now their God ?
As for our God, he is in heaven : he hath done whatsoever pleased him.
Their idols are silver and gold : even the work of men's hands.
They have mouths, and speak not : eyes have they, and see not.
They have ears, and hear not : noses have they, and smell not.
They have hands, and handle not ; feet have they, and walk not : neither
speak they through their throat
They that make them are like unto them : and so are all such as put
their trust in them.
But the house of Israel, trust fhou in the Lord : he is their succour and
defence.
Ye house of Aaron, put your trust in the Lord : he is their helper and
defender.
Ye that fear the Lord, trust ye in the Lord : he is their helper and
defender.
The Lord hath been mindful of us, and he shall bless us : even he shall
bless the house of Israel, he shall bless the house of Aaron.
lie shall bless them that fear the Lord : both small and great.
The Lord shall increase you more and more : you and your children.
Ye are the blessed of the Lord : which made heaven and earth.
All the whole heavens are the Lord's : the earth hath he given unto the
children of men.
The dead praise not thee, (O Lord :) neither all they that go down into
the silence.
But we will praise the Lord : from this time forth for evermore.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
O Almighty and everlasting God, which hast given grace
to thy * apostle ' Bartholomewe truly to believe and to preach
thy word : grant, we beseech thee, unto thy church, both to
love that he believed, and to preach that he taught : through
Christ our Lord ".
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Saint Bartholomew.
The Collect.
O Almighty and everlasting, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
. IT Saint Mathru).
The Collect.
Almighty God, which by thy, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 155a.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.]
'In ed. 1506, 1604, &c., "Saint Bartho- ' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Saint Bartho*
lomew Apostle." lomcw."
• In one ed., 1559, 1506, 1604, and after- " In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
wards, " thine Apostle.
At the Communion.
205
The Epistle.
Acts V. By the hands of the Apostles . . . ,
[i.e. Acts V. verse 12 to verse 17.]
they were healed every one.
The Gospel.
Luc. xxii. * And there was a strife among them .
[i.e. Luke xxii. verse 24 to verse 31.]
judging the twelve tribes of Israel.
\ Saint Mathewe^.
Laudate Dominum omnes gentes. Psalm cxvii.
O PRAISE the Lord, all ye heathen : praise him, all ye nations.
For his merciful kindness is ever more and more towards us : and the
truth of the Lord endureth for ever.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which by thy blessed Son didst call
Mathewe ^ from the receipt of custom to be an Apostle and
Evangelist : Grant us grace to forsake all covetous desires
and inordinate love of riches, and to follow thy said Son
Jesus Christ : who liveth and reigneth, &c.
Charles II. 1662.
Saint Bartholomew the Apostle.
The Collect.
O Almighty and everlasting
God, who didst give to thine Apo-
stle Bartholomew grace truly to
believe and to preach thy Word ;
Grant, we beseech thee, unto thy
Church to love that Word which
he believed, and both to preach
and receive the same, through Je-
sus Christ our Lord. Amen.
For the Epistle.
Acts V. ver. 12.
By the hands of the apostles . .
to were healed every one.
The Gospel.
S. Luke xxii. ver. 24.
And there was also a strife .
to the twelve tribes of Israel.
Saint Matthew the Apostle.
The Collect.
O Almighty God, who by thy,
&c.
[Same as 1549, to]
follow the same thy Son Jesus
Christ, who liveth and reigneth
with thee and the Holy Ghost, one
God, world without end. Amen.
The Epistle.
2 Cor. iv. ver. i.
Therefore seeing we have . .
to in the face of Jesus Christ.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. ix. ver. 9.
And as Jesus passed forth . .
to sinners to repentance.
' In two eds., 1549, Luc. xx. misp. for xxii. y In ed. 1596, 1604, S:c., "Saint
Matthew Apostle." • In Scotch ed'., 1637, "S. Matthew;" in ed. 1662, "Matthew."
2o6 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[S. Matthew's Hay continued. 1
The Epistle.
2 Cor. iv. Seeing that we have such an office
[i.e. 2 Cor. iv. verse i to verse 7.]
in the face of Jesus Christ
The Gospel.
Math. ix.» And as Jesus passed forth
[i.e. Matt ix. verse 9 to verse 14.]
to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.
^ Saint Michael and all Angels.
IT At the Communion.
Laudate pueru FsaL cxiii.
Praise the Lord, (ye servants) : O praise the name of the Lord.
Blessed be the name of the Lord : from this time forth for evermore.
The Lord's name is praised : from the rising up of the sun vmto the
going down of the same.
The Lord is high above all heathen : and his glory above the heavens.
Who is like unto the Lord our God, that hath his dwelling so high :
and yet humbleth himself to behold the things that are in heaven and
earth?
He taketh up the simple out of the dust : and lifteth the poor out of
the mire ;
That he may set him with the princes : even with the princes of his
people.
He maketh the barren woman to keep house : and to be a joyful mother
of children.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
The Collect.
EvERiASTiNG God, which hast ordained and constituted the
services of all Angels and men in a wonderful order : merci-
fully grant, that they which alway do thee service in heaven,
may by thy appointment succour and defend us in earth :
through Jesus Christ our Lord, &c.'>
Second Edw. VL 1552.
"i Saint Michael and All Angels.
The Collect.
Everlasting God, which hast
ordained, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as issi.]
• In one cd., »S49, Luc. xix. misp. for i" In one ed., 1559, and Scotch ed., 1637,
Math. ix. "Amen."
At the Communion.
207
The Epistle.
Apoca. xii. There was a great battle in heaven
[i.e. Apoc. xii. verse 7 to verse 13.]
he hath but a short time.
The Gospel.
Math, xviii. At the same time came the disciples ....
[i.e. Matt xviiL verse i to verse 11.]
my father which is in heaven.
^ Saint Luke Evangelist.
Super flumina. Psalm cxxxvii. =
By the waters of Babylon we sat down and wept : when we remembered
(thee, O) Sion.
As for our harps, we hanged them up : upon the trees that are therein.
For they that led us away captive required of us then a song, and melody,
in our heaviness : Sing us one of the songs of Sion.
How shall we sing the Lord's song : in a strange land ?
If I forget thee, O Jerusalem : let my right hand forget her cunning.
If I do not remember thee, let my tongue cleave to the roof of my
mouth : yea, if I prefer not Jerusalem in my mirth.
Remember the children of Edom, O Lord, in the day of Jerusalem :
how they said, Down vrith it, down with it, even to the ground.
O daughter of Babylon, wasted with misery : yea, happy shall he be
that rewardeth thee, as thou hast served us.
Blessed shall he be that taketh thy children : and throweth them against
the stones.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
Charles II. 1662.
Saint Michael and All Angels.
The Collect.
O EVERLASTING God, Who hast
ordained and constituted the ser-
vices of Angels and men in a won-
derful order ; Mercifully grant, that
as thy holy Angels alway do thee
service in heaven ; so by thy ap-
pointment they may succour and
defend us on earth, through Jesu
Christ our Lord. Amen.
For the Epistle.
Rev. xii. ver. 7.
There was war in heaven . .
to hath but a short time.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. xviii. ver. r.
At the same time came . . .
to my Father which is in heaven.
In two eds., 1549, Psalm cxxxii. misp.lox cxxxviL
2o8
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
[S. Luke's Day continued^]
The Collect.
Almighty God, which calledst * Luke the physician, whose
praise is in the gospel, to be a physician of the soul : it may
please thee by the wholesome medicines of his doctrine, to
heal all the diseases of our souls : through thy Son Jesus ®
Christ our Lord ^.
The Epistle.
2 Tim. iv.B Watch thou in all things
[i.e. 2 Tim. iv. verse 5 to verse 16.]
hath greatly withstand ^ our words.
The Gospel.
Luc. X. The Lord appointed other seventy
[i.e. Luke x. verse i to verse 7. J
is. worthy of his reward.
^ Symon and /tide Apostles.
Laudate dominum. Psalm cl.
O PRAISE God in his holiness : praise him in the firmament of his power.
Praise him in his noble acts : praise him according to his excellent
greatness.
Praise him in the sound of the trumpet : praise him upon the lute and harp.
Praise him in the cymbals and dance : praise him upon the strings
and pipe.
Praise him upon the well-tuned cymbals : praise him upon the loud
cymbals.
Let every thing that hath breath : praise the Lord.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
Second Edw. VL 1552.
% Saint Luke the Evangelist.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which calledst
Luke the physician, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
^ Simon and Jiide Apostles.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which hast
builded, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
* In Scotch ed., 1637, "Saint Luke."
• In eds. 1552, and ed. 1596, " Jesu
Christ."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1553.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552-]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Saint Luke the Evangelist.
[Same as 1549, to]
grant we beseech thee, that by the
wholesome medicines of his doc-
trine all the diseases of our souls may
be healed, through thy Son Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
% In one ed., 1552. i Tim. iv., and in
one ed., 1559, 2 Tim. iii. mUf'. for 2 Tim.iv.
i" In eds. 1559, 1604, and afterwards,
" withstood our words."
At the Communion.
209
The Collect.
Almighty God, which hast builded the ^ congregation upon
the foundation of the Apostles and prophets, JesuJ Christ
himself being the head corner-stone : grant us so to be joined
together in unity of spirit by their doctrine, that we may be
made an holy temple acceptable to'' thee: through JesuJ
Christ our Lord ^.
The Epistle.
Jude I. Judas the servant of Jesus™ Christ
[i.e. Jude verse 1 to verse 9.]
speak evil of them that are in authority.
The Gospel.
John XV. This command I you . . . .
[i.e. John xv. verse 17 to the end.]
been with me from the beginning.
Charles II. 1662,
Saiiit Luke the Evangelist.
The Collect.
Almighty God, who calledst
Luke the Physician, whose praise
is in the Gospel, to be an Evan-
gelist, and Physician of the soul ;
May it please thee, that by the
wholesome medicines of the doc-
trine delivered by him, all the dis-
eases of our souls may be healed,
through the merits of thy Son Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
The Epistle.
2 Tim. iv. ver. 5.-
Watch thou in all things
to withstood our words.
* In eds. 1552, 1559, and 1604, "thy
congregation;" in Scotch ed., 1637, "thy
church."
J In ed. 1596, 1604, and after, "Jesus."
The Gospel.
S. Luke X. ver. i.
The Lord appointed other seventy
also
to labourer is worthy of his hire.
Saint Simon and Saint jFude,
Apostles.
The Collect.
O Almighty God, who hast
built thy Church upon the founda-
tion, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle.
S. Jude, ver. i.
Jude, the servant of Jesus . .
to speak evil of dignities.
The Gospel.
S. John XV. ver. 17.
These things I command you .
to with me from the beginning.
' In ed. 1662, "unto."
' In one ed , 1552, and 1559, and in
Scotch ed., 1637, "Amen."
™ In ed. IS59, "servant of Jesu Christ."
2IO First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ All Saints.
Proper Lessons at Matins.
The first lesson, Sapi. iii. unto, " Blessed is rather the Barren."
The second lesson, Hebre. xi. xii. " Saints by faith subdued," wt^,
" If ye endure chastising."
At the Communion.
Cantate Domino. Psalm cxlix. "
O SING unto the Lord a new song : let the congregation of saints
praise him.
Let Israel rejoice in him that made him : and let the children of Sion
be joyful in their king.
Let them praise his name in the dance : let them sing praises unto him
\s-ith tabret and harp.
For the Lord hath pleasure in his people : and helpeth the meek-hearted.
Let the saints be joyful with glory : let them rejoice in their beds.
Let the praises of God be in their mouth : and a two-edged sword in
their hands ;
To be avenged of the heathen : and to rebuke the people.
To bind their kings in chains : and their nobles with links of iron.
That they may be avenged of them, as it is written : Such honour have
all his saints.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
T/ie Collect.
Almighty God, which hast knit together thy" elect in one
communion and fellowship in the mystical body of thy Son
Christ our Lord ; grant us grace so to follow thy holy p Saints
in all virtues, and ^ godly living, that we may come to those
unspeakable ' joys, which thou hast prepared for all * them
that unfeignedly love thee ; through Jesus Christ *.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
IT All Saints.
The Collect.
Almighty God, which hast knit
together thy elect, &a
[Same as 1549.]
The Epistle. The Gospel.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[Same as 1552.J
" In one ed., 1549, Psalm xlix. uiisp. for '' In one ed., 1549, and 1559, "inspeak-
Fs. cxlix. able."
" In ed. 1662, "thine elect." • In eds. 1532, 1559, and afterwards,
. P In ed. 1662, "thy blessed Saints." " for them that"
1 In eds. 1596, 1604, and afterwards, ' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "through
" in all virtuous and godly living. " Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. "
At the Communion',
211
The Epistle.
Apoca. vii. Behold, I John saw another angel
[i.e. Apoc. vii. verse 2 to verse 13.]
be unto our God for evermore. Amen.
Tlie Gospel.
Math. V. Jesus seeing the people
[i.e. Matt. v. verse i to verse 13.]
the prophets which were before you,
^ Proper Lessons at Evensong.
The first lesson, Sapi. v. unto, "His jealousy also."
■ The second lesson, Apoc, xix. unto, "And I saw an angel stand.''
Charles II. 1662.
All Saints' Day.
The Collect.
O Almighty God, who hast, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
For the Epistle.
Rev. vii. ver. 2.
And I saw another angel .
to for ever and ever. Amen.
The Gospel.
S. Matth. V. ver. i.
Jesus, seeing the multitudes, went
up into a mountain
to which were before you.
212
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
THE
SUPPER OF THE LORD,
AND '
THE HOLY COMMUNION,
COMMONLY CALLED THE MASS.
§ 71. IT SO many as intend^ to be partakers of the holy Communion, shall
signify their names to the Curate^ aver night, or else in the morning,
a/ore the beginning 0/ Matins *, or immediatdy after.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
THE
OKDER FOR THE ADMINISTRATION
OF THE
LORD'S SUPPER,
OR
HOLY COMMUNION.
§ 71. SO many as intend, dr'c.
8 72-
§73-
And if any of those, &'c.
% The same order shall, ^c.
[Same throughout as i549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
THE ORDER FOR THE ADMINIS-
TRATION OF THE lord's SUP-
PER, OR HOLY COMMUNION.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 71. SO many as intend, &'c,
§ 72. And if any of those, &'c.
§ 73. The same order shall, dfc.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
• In one ed., 1559, " as do intend."
'' In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter
or Curate."
James I. 1604.
THE ORDER FOR THE ADMINIS-
TRATION OF THE lord's SUP-
PER, OR HOLY COMMUNION.
§ 71. SO many as intend, dfc.
§ 72. And if any of those, &'c.
§ 73. The same order shall, <Sr=4.-.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637-
THE ORDER OF THE ADMINISTRA-
TION OF THE lord's SUPPER,
OR HOLY COMMUNION.
[Same 351552.]
§ 71. SO many as intend, &*c.
§ 72. And if any of those, &*e.
§ 73. The same order shall, &*c,
[Same throughout as 1549.]
• In ed. 1552, and all editions after,
"Morning Prayer" instead of "Matins;"
in one ed., 1549, "of the Matins."
The Communion.
21'
k
§ 72. IT And if any of those be an open and notoriotis evil liver, so that the
congregation ■* by him is offended, or have done any wrong to his neigh-
bours by word or deed: The Curate' shall^ call him, and advertise him,
in any wise not to « presume to ^ the Lord's table, until he have openly
declared himself to have tridy repented, and amended his former naughty
life: that the congregation'^ may thereby be satisfied, which afore were^
offended: and that he have recompensed the parties, whom he hath done
wrong unto, or at the least be ' in full purpose so to do, as soon as he
conveniently may.
§ 73. H The same order shall the Curate * use, witli those betwixt whom he
perceiveth malice and hatred to reign, not suffering them to be partakers
of the Lord's table, until he know them to be reconciled. And if one of
the parties so at variance be content to forgive from the bottom of his heart
all that the other hath trespassed against him, and to make amends for that
he himself hath offended : and the other party will not be persuaded to
a godly unity, but remain still in his frotvardness and malice : The Minis-
ter'^ in that case ought to admit the penitent person to the holy Communion,
a?id not him that is obstinate.
Charles II. 1662.
THE ORDER
FOR THE
Administration of the Lord's
Supper,
OR
HOLY COMMUNION.
§ 71. ^ So many as intend to be par-
takers of the holy Communion shall
signify their names to the Curate
at least some time the day before.
§ 72. ^ And if any of those be an
open and notorious evil liver, or
have done any wrong to his neigh-
bours by word or deed, so that the
Congregation be thereby offended ;
the Curate having knowledge there-
of, shall call him and adveriise
hi?n, that in any wise he presume
not to come to the Lord's table,
until he hath openly declared him-
self to have truly repented and
amended his former naughty life,
that the Congregation may thereby
be satisfied, which before were of-
fended; and that he hath recom-
pensed the parties to whom he hctth
done wrong, or at least declare
himself to be in full purpose so to
do, as soon as he conveniently may.
§ 73. ^ The same order shall the
Curate use, ^'c.
[Same as 1549, with the folloflnng addition.]
Provided that every Minister so re-
pelling any, as is specified in this,
or the next precedent Paragraph of
this Kubrick, shall be obliged to
give an account of the same to tJie
Ordifiary within fourteen days
after at the farthest. And the
Ordinary shall proceed against
the offending person according to
the Canon.
* In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Church."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter
or Curate."
' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "having
knowledge thereof shall."
« In three eds., 1549, "to" omitted.
^ In Scotch ed., 1637, "presume to
come to."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Church."
* In Scotch ed., 1637, "was."
' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " at the
least declare himself to be."
"" In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter
or Minister."
!I4
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 74. IT Upon the day, and at the time appointed for the ministration of the
holy Commtinion, the Priest that shall execute the [holy'\ ministry, shall
put upon him the vesture appointed for that ministration, that is to say :
a white Albe plain, with a vestment or Cope. And where there be many
Priests or Deacons, there so many shall be ready to help the Priest, in the
ministration, as shall be requisite: And shall have upon them likewise
the vestures appointed for their ministry, that is to say, Albes with tunicles.
Then shall the Clerks sing in English for the office, or Introit, {as they
call it, ) a Psalm appointed for that day.
§ 76. The priest standing humbly afore the midst of the Altar, shall say
the Lord^s prayer, with this Collect.
Almighty God, unto whom all hearts be open, and" all
desires known, and from whom no secrets are hid : cleanse
the thoughts of our hearts, by the inspiration of thy Holy
Spirit : that we may perfectly love thee, and worthily magnify
thy holy name : through Christ our Lord. Amen.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
tin this and subsequent editions, the
rubric } 74 beginning "Upon the day"
is omitted, and in its stead is ordered the
following.]
§ 75. % The Table having at the
Communion time a fair white linen
cloth upon it, shall stand in the
body of the Church, or in the
chancel, where Morning prayer
and Evening prayer'* be appointed
to be said.
§76. And the Priest
standing at the north side^ of the
Table, shall say the Lord's prayer,
with this Collect following.
Almighty God, unto whom, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
.... Christ our Lord. Amen.
[Here follows
1 79. Then shall the Priest rehearse.
See p. 316.]
§ 78. Then shall be said or sung\
Glory be to God on high : And
in earth peace, &c
[Same as 1549, to]
God the Father. Amen.
" In ed. issa. »nd afterwards, "and"
omitted.
"In ed. 1662, "where morning and
evening prayer are."
V lu one ed., 1559, "northside" printed
[Here follows
\ 128. Then the Priest or the Bishop, Sv.
See p. 258.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§§ 75» 76- The Table having, <&»r.
[Same as 1553.]
Almighty God, unto whom, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
[Here follows } 79. See p. 217.]
§ 78. Then shall be said or sung.
Glory be to God on high, &c
[Same as 1549, to]
God the Father. Amen.
[Here follows \ 128. See p. 359.]
James I. 1604.
§§ 75i 76- The Table having, ^'c.
[Same as 1552.]
Almighty God, unto whom, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
[Here follows J 79. See p. 216.]
§ 78. Then shall be said or sung.
Glory be to God on high, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
God the Father. Amen.
[Here follows i 128. See p, 359.]
as one word."
4 This hymn, m eds. 1553 and subse-
quent editions, is inserted towards the
end of the Order, after § 137. Sec p. 256.
The Communion.
215
§ 77. Then shall he say a Psalm appointed for the introit: which Psalm
. ended, the Priest shall say, or else the Clerks shall sing,
iii. Lord have mercy upon us.
iii. Christ have mercy upon us.
iii. Lord have mercy upon us.
§ 78. Then the Priest standing at God's board shall begin.
Glory be to God on high.
The Clerks'^. And in earth peace, good will towards men.
We praise thee, we bless thee, we worship thee, we glorify
thee, we give thanks to thee for thy great glory, O Lord GOD,
heavenly King, God the Father Almighty.
[O] Lord the only begotten Son Jesu Christ, O Lord GOD,
Lamb of GOD, Son of the Father, that takest away the sins
of the world, have mercy upon us ' : thou that takest away the
sins of the world, receive our prayer.
Thou that sittest at the right hand of God the Father, have
mercy upon us : For thou only art holy, thou only art the
Lord. Thou only, O Christ, with the Holy Ghost, are most
high in the glory of God the Father. Amen.
§ 79- Then the priest shall turn him to the people and say.
The Lord be with you.
The Ansxver. And with thy spirit.
\The\ Priest. Let us pray.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 75. The holy Table having at the
Com?minion - time a carpet and
a fair white linen cloth upon it,
with other decent furniture, meet
for the high mysteries there to be
celebrated, shall stand at the upper-
most part of the chancel, or church,
§ 76, where the Presbyter standing
at the north side or end tliereof
shall say the Lord's prayer, with
this collect following for due pre-
paration.
Our Father which art, &c.
(printed entire to]
. . . deliver us from evil. Amen.
Almighty God, unto whom, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
[Here follows 5 79. Seep. 217.]
§ 78. Then shall be said or sung,
Gloria in Excelsis, in English as
followeih.
Glory be to God on high, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
God the Father. Amen.
[Here follows } 128. See p. 258.]
Charles II. 1662.
§§ 75, 76. 1" The Table at the Com-
munion-time having a fair, &'c.
[Same as 1552, to]
with the Collect following, the
people kneeling.
Our Father which art, &c.
[printed entire to]
deliver us from evil. Amen.
The Collect.
Almighty God, unto whom, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
[Here follows { 79. See p. 217.]
§ 78. Then shall be said or sung.
Glory be to God on high.
[Same as 1549, to]
God the Father. Amen.
[Here follows \ 128. See p. 259.]
» In ed. 1552, and afterwards, " The
Clerks " omitted.
• In eds. 1552, and aiterwards, the words
"Thou that takest away the sins of the
world, have mercy upon us," are here
inserted.
2i6 Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552.
Second Edw, VI. 1552.
§ 79. H Then shall the Priest re-
hearse distinctly all the Ten Com-
mandments : and the people kneel-
ing, shall after every Command-
ment ask Goa's mercy for their
transgression of the same, after
this sort '.
Afinister\
God spake these words, and said :
1 am the Lord thy God. Thou
shalt have none other Gods but me.
People.
Lord, have mercy upon us, and
incline our hearts to keep this law.
Minister.
Thou shalt not make to thyself*
any graven image, nor the likeness '
of any thing that is in heaven above,
or in * the earth beneath, or ■ in the
water under the earth. Thou shalt
not •• bow down ' to them, nor wor-
ship ' them : for I the Lord thy God
am a jealous God, and visit the sin •
of the fathers upon the children,
unto the third and fourth genera-
tion of them that hate me, and shew '
mercy unto thousands in « them that
love me and keep my command-
ments.
People.
Lord, have mercy upon us, and
incline our hearts to keep this law ''.
' This, in eds. 1553 and all after, follows
immediately after the Prayer, { 76. "Al-
mighty God, unto « hum all hearts be
open.' Seep. 314.
" In ed. 1604, The Minister," and so
throughout
• In Scotch ed., 1637, "unto thee."
x In Scotch ed., 1637, " or any like-
ness."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "or that is in."
• in two eds., isja, "nor;" in Scotch
ed., 1637, "or that is in."
•i In one ed., 1559, "not now bow."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, " down thyselt"
' In Scotch ed., 1637, " serve them."_
• In Scotched., 1637, "visiting the in-
iquity of;" in ed. 1662, "and visit the
cms of."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "shewing."
Minister.
Thou shalt not take the name of
the Lord thy God in vain : for the
Lord will not hold him guiltless
that taketh his name in A'ain.
People.
Lord, have mercy upon us, and
incline our. &c.
Minister.
Remember that thou keep holy
the Sabbath « day ^. VL days ' shalt
thou labour and do all that thou
hast to do "j but the seventh " day is
the sabbath ' of the Lord thy God.
In it thou shalt do no manner of
work ", thou and ' thy son and •• thy
daughter, thy man servant, and p thy
maid-servant, »thy cattle, and the
stranger ^ that is within thy gates :
for in six days the Lord made hea-
ven and earth, the sea, and all that
in them is, and rested the seventh
day. Wherefore the Lord blessed
the seventh day ', and hallowed it
People.
Lord, have mercy upon us, and
incline our. &c
Minister.
Honour thy father and thy mother,
that thy days may be long in • the
land which the Lord thy Giod giveth
thee.
F In Scotch ed., 1637, "of."
^ In Scotch cd., 1637, this response is
abbreviated like the others. In ed. 1663,
the responses are printed in full through-
out.
' In one ed., xss9. " Sabboth."
'In Scotch ed., 1637, "Remember the
Sabbath-day to keep it holy."
'In ed. 1604, and afterwards, "Six
days."
" In Scotch ed., 1637, "all thy work."
■ In eds. 15.S9, "VII. day."
° In Scotch ed., 1637, "shalt not do
any work."
I" In Scotch ed., 1637, " nor."
1 In Scotch ed., 1637, "nor thy cattle,
nor thy stranger."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Sabbath day."
• In Scotch ed., 1637, "upon."
The Communion.
217
People.
Lord, have mercy upon us, and
incline our. &c.
Minister.
Thou shalt do no murder '.
People.
Lord, have mercy upon us, and
incline [our]. &c.
Minister.
Thou shalt not commit adultery.
People.
Lord, have mercy upon us, and
incline our. &c.
Minister.
Thou shalt not steal.
People.
Lord, have mercy upon us, [and
incline our]. &c.
Minister.
Thou shalt not bear false witness
against thy neighbour.
People.
Lord, have mercy upon us, and
incline our hearts to keep this law.
Minister.
Thou shalt not covet thy neigh-
bour's house. Thou shalt not covet
thy neighbour's wife, nor his ser-
vant, nor his maid", nor his ox,
nor his ass, nor any thing that is
his^
People.
Lord, have mercy upon us, and
write all these thy laws in our hearts
we beseech thee.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 79. Then shall the Priest^
hearse, &=€.
[Same as 1552.]
' In one ed., isS2i and one ed., 1559,
"shalt not do murder;" in Scotch ed.,
1637, "shalt not kill ;" in ed. 1662, " shalt
do no murther."
" In Scotch ed., 1037, "nor his man-
Minister.
God spake these words, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
James L 1604.
§ 79. Then shall the Priest rehearse,
[Same as 1552.]
The Minister.
God spake these words, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 79. Then shall the Presbyter, turn-
ing to the People, rehearse distinctly
all the TEN COMMAND-
MENTS : the People all the while
kneeling and asking God^s mercy
for the transgression of every duty
therein, either according to the let-
ter, or to the mystical importance
of the said Commandment.
God spake these words, &c.
[Same as 1532, except " Presbyter" instead
of " Minister" throughout.]
Charles IL 1662.
j79. IT Then shall the Priest, turning
to the people, rehearse distinctly all
the TEN COMMANDMENTS;
and the people still kneeling, shall
afler every Commandment ask God
mercy for their transgression there-
of for the time past, and grace to
keep the same for the time to come,
as followeth.
Minister.
GOD spake these words, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
servant, nor his maid-servant-"
» In Scotch ed., 1637, "is thj- neigh-
bour's."
1 In ed. 1578, "Minister."
2l8
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 80. llien shall follow the Collect of the day, with one of these two
Collects following, for the King '.
Priest. Let us pray '.
Almighty God, whose kingdom is everlasting, and power
infinite, have mercy upon the whole congregation, and so rule
the heart of thy chosen servant Edward the sixth, our king and
governor, that he (knowing whose minister he is) may above
all things, seek thy honour and glory, and that we** his subjects
(duly considering whose authority he hath) may faithfully
serve, honour, and humbly obey him, in thee, and for thee,
according to thy blessed word and ordinance : through Jesus
Christ our Lord, who with thee, and the Holy Ghost, liveth
and reigneth, ever one God, world without end. Amen.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 80. Then shall follow the Collect
oj the day, with one of these tioo
Collects foil ffioing for tlu king : the
Triest ' standing up and saying,
H Let us pray.
Priest'.
Almighty God, whose kingdom
is everlasting, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Almighty and everlasting God,
we be taught, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ Si. T Immediately after the Col-
lects, the Priest* shall read the
Epistle, beginning thus.
% The Epistle written in the
Chapter of.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ So. Then shall follow the Collect of
the day, with one of these two Col-
lects J ollowing for the Queen ; drv.
[Same as t55a.J
Almighty God, whose kingdom,
&c. . . . thy chosen servant Eliza-
beth, our Queen and govemour, that
she, &c.
[Same as 1540, except "she" for"he,"an<i
"her*' for "his" and "him" throughout.]
Almighty and everlasting God,
&c. . . . the heart of Elizabeth thy
servant, our Queen and govemour,
that in all her, &c.
[Same as 1 549, except " she" for " he,"
and " her" lor "him."]
§ 81. Immediately after the
Collects, 6fc.
[Same as iss^-l
James I. 1604.
§ 80. Then shall follow, <Sr»r.
[Same as 1553.]
Almighty God, whose kingdom,
&c. . . . tliy chosen servant James,
&C.
[Same as 1549.]
Almighty and everlasting God,
&c. . . . heart of James thy servant,
&c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 81. Immediaidy after the Collects,
&'C.
[Same as 1552.]
■ In cd. 1559, " the Queen."
• In one cd., X549, " Prittt, Let us
pray" omitted.
•■ In cd. i66a, " we and all his."
« lu ed. 1578, "Minister."
The Communion.
219
Almighty and everlasting GOD, we be taught by thy holy
word, that the hearts of Kings '' are in thy rule and governance,
and that thou dost dispose, and turn them as it seemeth best
to thy godly wisdom : We humbly beseech thee so^ to dispose
and govern the heart of Edward the sixth, thy servant, our
King and governor, that in all his thoughts, words, and works,
he may ever seek thy honour and glory, and study to preserve
thy people committed to his charge, in wealth, peace, and
godliness : Grant this, O merciful Father, for thy dear Son's
sake, Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
§ Si. The Collects ended, the priest, or he that is appointed, shall read the
Epistle, in a place assigned for the piu-pose, saying.
The Episde of Saint Paul, written in the Chapter of
to the
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 80. Then sitall follow one of these
two Collects for the King, and
the Collect cf the day, the Pres-
byter standing np and saying,
Let us Pray.
Almighty God, -wliose kingdom
is everlasting, and power infinite,
have mercy upon thy holy Catholic
Church : and in this particular
Church in which we live so rule
the heart of thy chosen servant
Charles, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
Almighty and everlasting God,
we be taught by, &c. . . . heart
of Charles tliy servant, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
§ 81. Immediately after the Collects,
the Presbyter shall read the epistle,
saying thus. "The epistle [is]
written in the chapter of
at the verse." And when he
hath done, he shall say, " Here
endeth the epistle."
Charles IL 1662.
§ 80. T[ Then shall follow one of
these two Collects Jor the King,
the Priest standing as before, and
saying.
Let us pray.
Almighty God, whose kingdom
is everlasting, and power infinite ;
have mercy upon the whole Church,
and so rule the heart of thy chosen
servant Charles, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
IF Or,
Almighty and everlasting God,
we are taught by, &c. . . . the heart
of Charles thy servant, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
% Then shall be said the Collect of
the day.
§ 81. And im}?tediately after the
CoUect the Priest shall read the
Epistle, saying. The Epistle [or.
The portion of Scripture appomted
for the Epistle] is written in the
Chapter of ■ begin-
ning at the verse.
<> In one ed., 1559, " Princes."
E In one ed., 1549, "so" omitted.
220 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 82. TJie Minister then shall read the Epistle. Immediately after the Epistle
ended, the priest, or one appointed to read the Gospel, shall say^
The holy Gospel, written in the Chapter of
§ 83. The Clerks and people shall answer^,
Glory be to thee, O Lord.
§ 84. The Priest or Deacon then shall read the Gospel: After the Gospel
ended, the Priest shall begin,
I BELIEVE in one God.
The Clerks shall sing the rest.
The Father almighty, maker of heaven and earth, and of all
things visible, and invisible : And in one Lord Jesu s Christ,
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 82. And the Epistle ended, he shall
say the Gospel, beginning thus.
The Gospel, written in the
Chapter of.
§ 84. And the Epistle and Gospel
being ended, :hall be said the Creed.
I BELIEVE in one God, the Father
almighty, maker of heaven, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 86. After the Creed, if there be no
sermon, shall follow one of the ho-
milies already set forth, or here-
after to be set forth by common
authority.
[Here fqllows,
I 93- ^/ter such Sermon, Homily, 6v.
Let your light so shine, &c.
See page 23a.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 82. And the Epistle ended, dfe.
§ 84. And the Epistle and, •St'c.
I BELIEVE in one God, the Father
Almighty, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 86. A^/ler the Creed, if there, Qfc.
[Same as 1552.]
[Here follows { 93. See p. 232.]
James I. 1604.
§ 82. And the Epistle ended, &*c.
§ 84. And the Epistle and, &'c.
I BELIEVE in one God, the Father
Almighty, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 86. After the Creed, if there, &*(.
[Same as 1552.]
[Here follows i 93. See p. 232.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 82. And the epistle ended,
the gospel shall be read, the Pres-
byter saying, "The holy gospel
is written in the chapter of
at the verse," and then the
People all standing up shall say,
"Glory be to thee, O Lord."
At the end of the gospel the Pres-
byter shall say, " So endeth the
holy gospel." And the People
shall answer, "Thanks be to
thee, O Lord."
§ 84. And the epistle
and gospel being ended, shall be
said or sung this Creed, all still
reverently standing up.
I BELIEVE in one God, the Father
Almighty, &c.
[Same as 1549-1
§ 86. After the Creed, if there be no
sermon, shall follow one of the
homilies which shall htreafier be
set forth by common authority.
[Same as 1552.]
[Here follows \ 93. See p. 23a.]
f This rubric was omitted in the eds.
1552, and never restored, except in the
Scotch ed., 1637. Still in practice it is
followed to this day in nearly all the
churches of the kingdom. (See also {61.)
( In Scotch ed., 1637, and in ed. 1(62,
"Jesus."
The Communion.
221
the only begotten Son of God, begotten of his Father before all
worlds, God of GOD '', light of hght, very God of very God,
begotten ', not made, being of one substance with the Father,
by whom all things were made, who for us men, and for our
salvation, came down from heaven, and was incarnate by the
Holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary, and was made man, and was
crucified also for us under Pontius'' Pilate, he suffered and was
buried, and the third day he arose ^ again according to the
scriptures, and ascended into heaven, and sitteth at "" the right
hand of the Father : and he shall come again with glory, to
judge both the quick and the dead".
And I believe in the Holy Ghost, the Lord and giver of
life, who proceedeth from the Father and the Son, who with
the Father and the Son together, is worshipped and glorified,
who spake by the prophets. And I believe one Catholic and
Apostolic Church. I acknowledge one Baptism, for the re-
mission of sins. And I look for the resurrection of the dead :
and the life of the world to come. Amen.
§ 86. ^ After the Creed ended, shall follow the Sermon or Hoviily, or some
portion of one of the HOtnilies, as they shall be hereafter divided : wherein
if the people be not exhorted to the worthy receiving of the holy Sacrament
of the body and blood of our Saviour Christ, [continued on next page.]
Charles II. 1662.
§ 82. And the Epistle ended, he shall
sav. Here endeth the Epistle.
Then shall he read the Gospel (the
people all standing up) sayi?ig, The
holy Gospel is written in the
Chapter of begin-
ning at the verse.
§ 84. And the Gospel ended, shall be
sung or said the Creed following,
the people still standing, as before.
I BELIEVE in one God the Father
Almighty, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 85. 1 Then the Curate shall declare
unto the people what holy -days, or
fasting-days are in the week fol-
lowing to be observed. And then
also (if occasion be) shall notice be
given of the Communion ; and the
banns of Matrimony published ;
and Briefs, Citations and Excom-
munications read. And nothing
shall be proclaimed or published in
the Church, during the time of
Divine Service, but by the Minis-
ter: Nor by him any thing, but
what is prescribed in the Rules of
this Book, or enjoined by the King,
or by the Ordinary of the place" .
% 86. IT Then shall follow the Ser-
mon, or one of the Homilies al-
ready set forth, or hereafter to be
set forth by Authority,
[Then follows
\ 93. Then shall the Priest, &*€.
Let your light so shine, &c«
See p. 233.]
I" In one ed., 1552, "God of Gods."
' In one ed., 1552, and 1590, "gotten."
^ In eds. IS59, "Poncius.'
' In eds. 1559, and aiterwards, "rose."
™ In Scotched., 1637, and ed. 1662, "on."
" In eds. 1552 and 1559 is added, " whose
kingdom shall have none end;" in ed.
1662, " have no end."
" This rubric, introduced here in 1662,
is represented by the first part of { 93, ot'
eds. 1552, and the others. See page 232.
222
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1349.
§ 88, then shall the Curate give this exhortation, to those that be minded to
receive the same.
Dearly beloved in the Lord, ye that mind to come to the
holy Communion of the body and blood of our Saviour Christ,
must consider what St. Paul writeth to " the Corinthians, how
he ^ exhorteth all persons diligently to try and examine them-
selves, before they presume to eat of that bread and drink
of that cup :
for as the benefit is great, if with a truly "" peni-
tent heart, and lively faith, we receive that • holy Sacrament ;
O. H. C. Edw. VI. 1548.
... § 88, and turn to them that
are disposed to be partakers oftlu
Communion, and shall thus ex-
hort them as followeth '.
Dearly beloved in the Lord,
ye coming to this holy communion,
must consider what S. Paul writeth
to the Corinthians, how he exhort-
eth all persons diligently to try and
examine themselves, or ever they
presume to eat of this bread or"
drink of this cup, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549, to]
sundry kinds of death.
[The paragraph beginning, "Therefore
if any here," down to " both of body and
soul," is omitted in this place, and appears
as a separate exhortation at the end.J
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 88. Then shall t/ie Priesf say this
exhortation *.
Dearly beloved in the Lord, &c.
[The same as 1549, 'ol
Therefore, if any of you be a blas-
phemer of God, an hinderer or
slanderer of his word, an adulterer,
or be in malice or envy, or in any
other grievous crime, bewail your
sins, and come not to this' holy
Table, lest after the taking of that
holy Sacrament, the devil enter into
you, as he entered into Judas, and
fill you full of all iniquities, and
bring you to destruction, both of
body and soul *.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 88. Then shall the Priest scty this
exhortation.
Dearly beloved in the Lord, &c.
[The same as 1549, to]
Therefore if any of you, &c.
[Same as 1552, to]
both of body and souL
P In one ed., 1552, and 1559, "unto."
9 In ed. 1662, "must consider how
Saint Paul exhorteth."
' In one ed. O. H. C. 1548, and in ed.
1662, " true."
• InO. H. C. 1548, " this."
» The first rubric in O. H. C 1548, is
\ 92, " First the Parson, Vicar, or Curate,"
&c. See p. 228. The rubric, of which this
forms part, is the second rubric in that
book, and is printed as i 98, p. 236.
" In one ed., 1548, " and.'
' In ed. 1578, "the Minister."
» This exhortation, in 1552, and subse-
quent editions, follows the two Exharta-
tions, which are here placed after it, viz.,
J91. "We be come together, "J 92. "Dearly
beloved, forasmuch as our," see pp. 231
and 227.
y In ed. 1662, " Repent you of your
sins, or else come not to that Holy Table."
■ This, in ed. 1662, is transposed from
this exhortation, and placed in the midst
of exhortation, i 93. see p. 231.
The Communion.
223
(for then we spiritually eat * the flesh of Christ, and drink his
blood, then we dwell in Christ and Christ in us, we be made ''
one with Christ, and Christ with us ;) so is the danger great,
if we receive the same unworthily ; for then we become '^ guilty
of the body and blood of Christ our Saviour, we eat and drink
our own damnation, not considering the Lord's body'^. We
kindle God's wrath over*^ us, we provoke him to plague us
with divers diseases, and sundry kinds of death.
Therefore if any here be a blasphemer, advouterer ^, or be
in malice, or envy, or in any other grievous crime (except he
be truly sorry therefore, and earnestly minded to leave the
same vices, and do trust himself to be reconciled to Almighty
God, and in charity with all the world), let him bewail his
sins, and not come to that holy table ; lest after the taking
of that most blessed bread, the devil enter into him, as he
did into Judas, to fill him full of all iniquity, and bring him
to destruction, both of body and soul.
James I. 1604.
§ 88. T/ien shall the Priest say this
exhortation.
Dearly beloved in the Lord, &c.
[The same as 1549, to]
Therefore if any of you, &c.
[Same as 1532, toj
botli of bodv and soul.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 88. Then shall the Presbyter say
this exhortation.
Dearly beloved in the Lord, &c.
[The same as 1549, to]
Therefore, if any of you, &c.
[Same as 1552, toJ
both of body and soul.
Charles IL 1662.
§ 87. ^ At the time of the Celeb7'ation
of the Communion the Communi-
cants being conveniently placed for
the receiving of the holy Sacra-
ment i,
§ 88, the Priest shall say
this exhortation ''.
Dearly beloved in the Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
sundry kinds of death.
[The paragraph beginning "Therefore
if any here be a blasphemer," down to
"destruction both of body and soul," is
here omitted, and the substance trans-
posed to t 92, p. 231.]
» In one ed., 1549, "eat of."
ii In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " we be
one ;" in ed. 1662, " we are one."
■: In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " we
be ;" in ed. 1662, "we are."
<i In O. H. C 1548, " because we malie
no difference of the Lord's body."
e In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "against.
f In all later editions, " adulterer."
g This part of the rubric is to be com-
pared with ■{ 97 of 1549. See p. 236.
^ This rubric, in 1662, follows imme-
diately after \ 91, " Dearly beloved bre-
thren, on I intend, by God's grace"
(see p. 227) ; and that in ed. 1662, follows
after \ 92, " Dearly beloved, on day
next, I purpose" (see p. 229).
224
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Judge therefore yourselves (brethren) that ye be not judged
of the Lord. Let your mind[s] be without desire to sin', re-
pent you truly for your sins past, have an earnest and lively
faith in Christ our Saviour, be in perfect charity with all
men : so shall ye be meet partakers of those ^ holy mysteries.
And ' above all things : ye " must give most humble and
hearty thanks to God the Father, the Son, and the Holy
Ghost, for the redemption of the world by the death and
passion of our Saviour Christ, both God and man, who did
humble himself even to the death upon the cross, for us miser-
able sinners, which lay" in darkness and" shadow of death,
that he might make us the children of God, and exalt us to
everlasting Ufe.
O. H. C. Edw. VI. 1548.
Judge therefore yourselves, &c.
[Same as 1549 to the end.]
§ 89. TAm the Priest shall say to
them which be ready to take the
Sacrament p.
If any man here be an open
blasphemer, [an] advouterer, in ma-
lice, or envy, or any other notable
crime, and be not truly sorry there-
fore, and earnestly minded to leave
the same vices, or that doth not
trust himself to be reconciled to
Almighty God, and in charity with
all the world, let him yet a while
bewail his sins, and not come to
this holy table, lest after the taking
of this most ble-sed bread the Devil
enter into him as he did into Judas,
to fulfil in him all iniquity, and to
bring him to destruction, both of
body and soul.
[Here follows
I zio. Here the Priest shall pause.
See p. 248.]
'Inoneed. O.H.C 1548, "desire of sin."
k InO. H. C. 1548. "these."
> In O. H. C. 1548, " But above."
"> In O. H. C. 1548, " you."
■> In O. H. C. 1S48, "lying in ;" in ed.
1C62, " who lay in.'
" In O. H. C. 1548, and in ed. 1662,
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Judge therefore yourselves (bre-
thren) that ye be not judged of the
Lord. Repent you truly for your
sins past, have a lively and stead-
fast faith in Christ our Saviour,
amend your lives, and be in per-
fect charity, &c.
[Continued same as 1349, to]
he hath instituted and ordained holy
mysteries, as pledges of his love,
and '• continual remembrance of his
death, to our great and endless
comfort.
To him therefore, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
all the days of our life. Amen.
[Here follows
?iii. Then shall the priest say to them
that come, &^.
You that do truly and earnestly repent, &c.
See p. 248.]
" and the shadow."
p 1 1 will be seen that this separate ex-
hortation, { 89, is in substance the same
as the Paragraph which altcrwards was
inserted in the midst of the previous ex-
hortation, } 88
« In cd. 1662, "and for a.'
The Communion.
225
And to the end that we should alway
remember the exceeding love '' of our Master, and only Saviour
Jesu' Christ, thus dying^for us, and the innumerable benefits,
which (by his precious blood-shedding) he hath obtained to
us, he hath left in those holy mysteries, as a pledge of his
love, and a continual remembrance" of the same, his own
blessed body, and precious blood, for us to feed upon spiri-
tually^, to our endless comfort and consolation.
To him
therefore, with the Father and the Holy Ghost, let us give (as
we are most bounden) continual thanks, submitting ourselves
wholly to his holy will and pleasure, and studying to serve
him in true holiness and righteousness, all the days of our
life. Amen.
§ 90. % In Cathedral churches or other places, where there is daily Coni'
miinion, it shall be sufficient to read this exhortatioft above written, onct
in a month. ■ And in parish churches, upon the zveek days it may be left
unsaid.
Elizabeth, 1559.
Judge therefore yourselves, &c.
[Same as 1532, to]
. . all the days of our life. Amen.
[Here follows \ iii, see p. 248.]
James I. 1604,
Judge therefore yourselves, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
. . all the days of our life. Amen.
[Here follows 5 m, see p. 248.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Judge therefore yourselves, &c.
[Same as 1552, to]
. . all the days of our life. Amen.
[Here follows \ in, see p. 249.]
Charles II. 1662.
Judge therefore yourselves, &c.
[Continued the same as 1552, to]
. . all the days of our life. Amen.
[Here follows 5 iii, see p. 249.]
' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "exceed-
ing great love."
• In ed. O. H. C. 1548, and Scotch ed.,
1637, and ed. 1662, "Jesus."
* In one ed. O.H. C. 1548, "doying;"
in the other, " doing."
" In ed. 1662, the words "and for a."
» In O.H.C. 1548, "spiritually to feed.''
226 Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 91. Then shall follow this exhor-
tation at certain times when the
Curate shall see the people negli-
gent to come to the holy Commu-
nion \
We be come together at this time,
dearly beloved brethren, to feed at
the Lord's supper, unto the which
in God's behalf I bid you all that
be here present, and beseech you
for the Lord Jesus Christ's sake,
that ye will not refuse to come
thereto, being so lovingly called
and bidden of God himself.
Ye
know how grievous and unkind a
thing it is, when a man hath pre-
pared a rich feast, decked his table
with all kind of provision, so that
there lacketh nothing but the guests
to sit down : and yet they which be *
called, without any cause most un-
thankfully refuse to come. Which
of you, in such a case, would not
be moved? Who would not think
a great injury and wrong done unto
him? Wherefore, most dearly be-
loved in Christ, take ye good heed,
lest ye withdrawing yourselves from
this holy supper, provoke God's in-
dignation against you. It is an easy
matter for a man to say, I will not
comnunicate, because I am other-
wise letted ■ with worldly business :
but such excuses be *• not so easily
accepted and allowed before God
If any man say, I am a grievous sin-
ner, and therefore am afraid to come :
wherefore then do you * not repent
and amend ? When God calleth you,
be you*" not ashamed to say you*
will not come ? When you « should
" This, in 1552 eds., and afterwards,
follows on after the prayer for the Church
I.filitant. See p. 342.
} In ed, 1662, " bidden by."
' In ed. 1662, "who are called."
• In ed. 1662, "hindered."
*• In e4. 1662, "are."
« Ined. 1552, and someafterwards, "ye."
" Id ed. 1662, "are ye."
return to God, will you *= excuse your-
self' and say that you be ' not ready ?
Consider earnestly with yourselves
how little such feigned excuses shall
avail before God. Tiiey that re-
fused the feast in the gospel, be-
cause they had bought a mrm, or
would try their yokes of oxen, or
because they were married, were
not so excused, but counted un-
worthy of the heavenly feast. I for
my part am here present f, and
according [un]to mine office, I bid
you in the name of God, I call you
in Christ's behalf, I exhort you, as
you love your own salvation, th.it
ye will be partakers of this holy
Communion.
And as the Son of
God did vouchsafe to yield up his
soul by death upon the Cross for
your health : even so it is your duty
to receive the Communion together
in the remembrance of his death,
as he himself commanded. Now if
you will in no wise thus do, con-
sider with yourselves how great in-
jury you '' do unto God, and how
sore punishment hangeth over your
heads for the same. And whereas
ye ' offend God so sore '' in refusing
this holy Banquet, I admonish, ex-
hort, and beseech you, that unto
this unkindness ye ' will not add any
more. Which thing ye' shall do,
if ye stand by as gazers and lookers
on ' them that do communicate, and
be no " partakers of the same your-
selves. For what thing can this be
accounted else, than a further con-
tempt and unkindness unto God.
Truly it is a great unthankfulness
to say nay when ye be called : but
the fault is much greater when men
• In ed. 1662, "yourselves."
' In ed. 1662, "ye are not."
t In ed. 1662, "shall be ready."
■> In one ed., 1552, and 1559, " ye."
' In ed. 1552, and some afterwards,
' you."
* In Scotch ed., 1637, "grievously."
' In one ed., 1552, and 1550, "of."
" In Scotch ed., 1637, "not."
The Communion.
227
stand by, and yet will neither eat
nor drink this holy Communion
with other. I pray you what can
this be else, but even to have the
mysteries of Christ in derision? It
is said unto all : Take ye and eat.
Take and drink ye all of this : do
this in remembrance of me. With
what face then, or with what coun-
tenance shall ye hear these words ?
What will this be else but a neg-
lecting, a despising, and mocking
of the Testament of Christ ? Where-
fore, rather than you ™ should so do,
depart you hence and give place to
them that be godly disposed °. But
when you depart, I beseech you,
ponder with yourselves from whom
you " depart : ye depart from the
Lord's table, ye depart from your
brethren, and from the banquet of
most heavenly food. These things
if ye earnestly consider, ye shall by
God's grace return to a better mind,
for the obtaining whereof, we shall
make our humble petitions while we
shall receive the holy Communion.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 91. Then shall foll<nv, dr'c.
We be come together, &c.
[Same throughout as 1552. ]
James I. 1604.
§ 91. Then shall follmo, ^c.
We be come together, &c.
[Same throughout as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§91. Then shall follow this exhor-
tation at certain times, when the
Presbyter or Curate, &^c.
We be come together, &c.
[Same as 1552, to]
and as the Son of God did vouch-
safe to offer up himself by death
upon the Cross for our salvation ;
even so it is our duty to celebrate
and receive the Holy Communion
together in the remembrance of his
death and sacrifice as he himself
commanded. Now . . .
[Same as 1552 to end.]
Charles II. 1662.
§ 91. Or in case he shall see the
people negligent to come to the holy
Communion, instead of the for-
mer, he shall use this exhoiiation ",
Dearly beloved brethren, on
I intend, by God's grace,
to celebrate the Lord's Supper :
unto which in God's behalf I bid
you all that are here present, and
beseech you for the Lord Jesus
Christ's sake, &c.
[Same as 1552, to]
partakers of this holy
Communion.
. And as the Son of
God did vouchsafe to yield up his
soul by death upon the Cross for
your salvation : so it is your duty
to receive the Communion, in re^
membrance of the sacrifice of his
death, as he himself hath com-
manded : Which if ye shall neglect
to do, consider with your selves
how great injury ye do unto God,
and how sore punishment hangeth
over your heads for the same ; when
ye wilfully abstain from the Lord's
Table, and separate from your bre-
thrSn, who come to feed on the
banquet of that most heavenly food.
These things if ye earnestly con-
sider, ye will by God's grace return
to a better mind : for the obtaining
whereof we shall not cease to make
our humble petitions unto Almighty
God our heavenly Father.
[Here lollows,
§ 88. Attlietime, &'c.
Dearly beloved in the Lord, ye that
mind, &c.
See ante, p. 223.]
"In one ed., 1332, and some afterwards,
" ye."
" Tlie paragraph, "Which thing ye
shall do ... be godly disposea," in erted
in 1552 and continued to 16^7. mav be
compared with the last part of 5 97 in
ed. 1549.
" In ed. 1662, this follows on after I 53,
Sec p. 23 1.
228
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 92. IT And if upon the Sunday or holvday, the people be negligent to come
to the Communion : Then shall the Priest earnestly exhort his parishioners,
to dispose themselves to the receiving oj the holy communion more diligently,
saying these or like words unto them.
Dear friends, and you especially upon whose souls I have
cure and charge, on p next, I do intend by God's grace,
to offer to all such as shall be ^ godly disposed, the most com-
fortable Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ, to be
taken of them in the remembrance of his most fruitful and
glorious Passion : by the which passion we have obtained re-
mission of our sins, and be made partakers of the kingdom
of heaven, whereof ■■ we be assured and ascertained, if we come
to the said Sacrament with hearty repentance for ' our offences,
stedfast faith in God's mercy, and earnest mind to obey God's
will, and to offend no more.
O.H.C. Edw. VI. 1548.
THE ORDER OF THE COMMUNION.
[This is placed at the beginning of the
book.)
§ 92. First the Parson, Vicar, or
Curate, the next Sunday or holy
day, or at the least, one day before
he shall minister the Communion,
shall give warning to his Parish-
ioners, or those which be present,
that they prepare themselves there-
to, saying to them openly and
plainly as hereafter followelh, or
such like.
Dear friends, and you, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Second Edw. VI. 1553.
§ 92. IT And sometime shall be said
this also, at the discretion of the
Curate *.
Dearly beloved, forasmuch as
our duty is to render to Almighty
God our heavenly Father most
hearty thanks, for that he hath
given his Son our Saviour Jesus
Christ, not only to die for us, but
also to be our spiritual food and
sustenance, as it is declared unto
» In O.H.C. 1548, "upon day next."
« In O.H.C. 1548, " be thereto.''
' In one ed. O.U.C. 1548, and one ed.,
1549, "wherefore."
• Id one ed., 1548, " of."
us, as well by God's word as by
the holy Sacraments ■ of his blessed
body and blood,
the which beinjj
so comfortable a thing to them
which receive it worthily, and so
dangerous to them that will pre-
sume to receive it unworthily: My
duty is to exhort you ^ to consider
the dignity of the* holy mystery-,
and the great peril of the unworthy
receiving thereof, and so to search
and examine your own consciences,
as you should come holy and cleaji
to a most Godly and heavenly feast :
so that in no wise you come but in
the marriage garment, required of
God in holy scripture ; and so come
and be received, as worthy partakers
of such a heavenly table.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 92. And some time shall be, &*e.
Dearly beloved, forasmuch, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
92. And some time shall be, dr*f.
Dearly beloved, forasmuch, &<:•
[Same as 1552.]
« In ed. 1637, " Prcubyier or CuTOte."
" In Scotch ed., 1637, " Sacrament."
* In ed. i66a, " you in the mean sea-
son to."
• In ed. 1662, " that"
The Communion.
229
Wherefore our duty is to come
to these holy mysteries, with most hearty thanks to be given
to Ahnighty GOD for his infinite mercy and benefits given and
bestowed upon us his unworthy servants, for whom he hath
not only given his body to death, and shed his blood, but also
doth vouchsafe in a Sacrament and mystery to give us his said
body and blood to feed upon spiritually y.
The which Sacra-
ment being so divine and holy a thing, and so comfortable to
them which receive it worthily, and so dangerous to them that
will presume to take the same unworthily : My duty is to
exhort you in the mean season, to consider the greatness of
the thing, and to search and examine your own consciences,
and that not lightly nor after the manner of dissimulers with
GOD : but as they which should come to a most Godly and
heavenly banquet, not to come but in the marriage garment
required of God in scripture ; that you may (so much as
lieth^ in you) be found worthy to come to such a table.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 92. And sometime this shall be said
also, at the discretion of the Pres-
byter or Curate.
Dearly beloved, forasmuch, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
Charles II. 1662.
§ 92. When the Minister girjeth warn-
ing for the celebration of the holy
Communion, (which he shall dl-
ways do upon the Sunday or some
holy -day immediately preceding)
After the Sermon, or Homily
ended, he shall read this exhor-
tation following " .
Dearly beloved, on day
next I purpose, through God's as-
sistance to administer to all such
as shall be religiously and devoutly
disposed, the most comfortable Sa-
crament of the Body and Blood of
Christ, to be by them received in
remembrance of his meritorious
cross and passion, whereby alone
we obtain remission of our sins,
and are made partakers of the king-
dom of heaven.
Wherefore it is
our duty to render most humble
and hearty thanks to Almighty God
our heavenly Father, for that he
hath given his Son our Saviour
Jesus Christ, not only to die for
us, but also to be our spiritual food
and sustenance in that holy Sacra-
ment.
Which being so divine and
comfortable a thing to them who
receive it, &c.
[Same as 1552, to]
j examine your own consciences, (and
that not lightly, and after the manner
of dissemblers with God ; but so)
I that ye may come holy and clean
i to such a heavenly feast, in the mar-
1 riage-garment required by God in
holy Scripture, and be received as
I worthy partakers of that holy Table.
y In O. H. C. 1548, " to give us his said body and blood spiritually : to feed and
drink upon." • In one ed., 1549, "a iieth." " This, in ed. 1662, follows oa
after \ 105, " Prayer for the Church Militant." See p. 243.
230
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
The ways and means thereto is,
First, that you be truly repentant ^ of your former evil life,
and that you confess with an unfeigned heart to Almighty
God your sins and unkindness towards his Majesty committed,
either by will, word, or deed, infirmity or ignorance : and that
with inward sorrow and tears you bewail your offences, and
require of Almighty God mercy and pardon, promising to him
(from the bottom of your hearts) the amendment of your
former life. And among[st] all others, 1 am commanded of
God, especially to move and exhort you to reconcile your-
selves to your neighbour[s], whom you have offended, or who
hath offended you, putting out of your hearts all hatred and
malice against them, and to be in love and charity with ah
the world, and to forgive other as you would that God should
forgive you. And if any man have done wrong to any other,
let him make satisfaction, and due restitution of all lands and
goods, wrongfully taken away or withholden, before he come
to God's board, or at the least be in full mind and purpose so
to do, as soon as he is able ; or else let him not come to this
holy table, thinking to deceive God, who seeth all men's
O. H. C. Edw. VI. 1548.
The way and means thereto, &c.
[Same as 1549 'o ad, except paragraph
beginning, And if any man have," to
" increase their damnation," is tmti/i^d.]
[Here follows,
J 98. Tke time of the Communion, A'c
Seie p. 236.]
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
The way
and means thereto is : First to ex-
iimine your lives and conversation
by the rule of God's commandments,
and whereinsoever ye shall perceive
yourselves to have offended, either
by will, word, or deed, there be-
wail = your own sinful lives '', confess
yourselves to almighty God with
full purpose of amendment of life.
And if ye shall perceive your of-
fences to be such, as be* not only
against God, but also against your
neighbours : then ye shall reconcile
yourselves imto them, ready ' to make
restitution and satisfaction, accord-
ing to the uttermost of your powers,
for all injuries and wrongs done by
you to any other : and likewise
being * ready to forgive other '' that
have offended you, as you' would
have forgiveness of your offences at
God's hand : for otherwise the re-
ceiving of the holy Communion doth
nothing else, but increase your dam-
nation.
And because it is requisite
that no man should come to the
holy Communion but with a full
trust in God's mercy, and with a
quiet conscience : therefore if there
be any of you which by the '' means
afore said ' cannot quiet his ovim con-
science ■", but requireth further com-
fort or counsel ; then ° let him come
to me, or some" other discreet and
k In one ed., 1549, "rej>entance."
« In ed. 1662, " to bewail."
• In ed. 1662, "sinfulness and to."
• In ed. 166a, "are."
• In ed. 1663, " beine ready."
» Ined. 1662/* being likewise." — '• "others.''
' In ed. 166a, " ye."
^ In ed. 1662, " who by this."
' In ed. i66a, " nfoTCSiwd" omitted.
"■ In ed. 1662, "conscience hercia."
° In ed. 1662, "ihea" omitteii.
• In ed. i66a, "to!
The Communion.
231
hearts. For neither the absolution of the priest can any thing
avail them, nor the receiving of this holy sacrament doth any
thing but increase their damnation.
And if there be any of
you, whose conscience is troubled and grieved in any thing,
lacking comfort or counsel, let him come to me, or to some
other discreet and learned priest, taught in the law of God,
and confess and open his sin and grief secretly, that he may
receive such ghostly counsel, advice, and comfort, that his
conscience may be relieved, and that of us (as of the ministers
of GOD P and of the church) he may receive comfort and
absolution, to the satisfaction of his mind, and avoiding of all
scruple and doubtfulness :
requiring such as shall be satisfied
with a general confession, not to be offended with them that
doi use, to their further satisfying, the auricular and secret
confession to the priest ; nor those also which think needful
or convenient, for the quietness of their own consciences,
particularly to open their sins to the priest, to be offended
with them that are satisfied with their humble confession to
GOD, and the general confession to the church. But in all'
things to follow and keep the rule of charity, and every man
to be satisfied with his own conscience, not judging other
men's minds or consciences; where as he hath no warrant
of God's word to the same.
learned minister' of God's word,
and open his grief, that ' he may re-
ceive such ghostly counsel, advice,
and comfort, as his conscience may
be relieved ; and that ' by the mi-
nistery of God's word " he may re-
ceive comfort and the benefit of ab-
solution^, to the quieting of his con-
science, and avoiding of all scniple
and doubtfulness.
[Here follows,
I S3. TAen shall the Priest say, &'c.
Dearly beloved. See p. 222.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
James I. 1604.
The way and means thereto is, &c.
[Both same as 1552.]
[Here follows \ 88. See p. 223.]
P In O.H.C. "as a minister of God."
". In O.H.C. 1548, "doth."
' In O.H.C. 1548, "all these things."
■ In Scotched., "Presbyter or Minister."
• In ed. 1662, paragraph, "he may re-
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
The v/ay and means thereto is, &c.
[Same as 1532.]
[Here follows } 88. See p. 223.]
Charles II. 1662.
The way and means thereto, &c
[Same as 1552, to]
increase your damnation.
Therefore if any of you, &c.
[The same as paragraph in the previous
Exhortation, \ 88, of ed. 1552. See p. 223, to]
destruction both of body and soul.
And because it is requisite, &c.
[Continued the same as 1552, to]
of all scruple and doubtfulness.
[Here follows ? 91. See p. 227.]
ceive such . . . and that," ojnitted,
" In ed. 1662, " holy word."
' In ed. 1662, "receive the benefit of
absolution, together with ghostly counsel
and advice. "
232 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 93- ^ Then shall follcrw for the Offertory one or more of these Sentences
of holy scripture, to be sung whiles the people do offer, or else one of them to
be said by the minister, immediately afore the offering.
Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your
good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.
Mat. V.
Lay not up for * yourselves treasure upon the earth, where
the rust and moth^ doth corrupt, and where thieves break
through and steal : But lay up for yourselves treasures * in
heaven, where neither rust nor moth doth corrupt, and where
thieves do not break through nor» steal. Mai. vi.
Whatsoever you •* would that men should do unto you, even
so do you *= unto them : for this is the law and the Prophets.
Math, vii
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
93. After siuh sermon, homily,
or exhortation, the Curate shall
declare unto the people whether
there be any holy days or fasting
days the week following: and earn-
estly exhort them to remember the
poor, saying one or more of these
Sentences folloiving, as he thinketh
most convenient by his discretion **.
Let your light, &c.
[The same throughout as I549-]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 93- ■'^f^r such Sermon, &k.
[Same as 1552.]
Let your light, &c
[The same throughout as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
§ 93. After such Sermon, &*e.
[Same as 1552.]
Let your light, &c.
[The same throughout as 1549-]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
93. After such Sermon, Homily,
or exhortation, the Presbyter or
» Inoneed., 1559, "lor" omitted.
y In Scotch ed., 1637, "treasures upon
earth, where moth and rust."
» Infoureds., 1549, "treasure."
• In eds. 1552, and ed. 1662, " and steal."
^ In ed. 1596, and afterwards, " ye."
Curate shall declare unto the people
whether there be any Holy days
or Fasting days the week follow-
ing; and earnestly exhort them to
remember the poor, saying (for
the offertory) one or more of these
Sentences following, as he thinketh
most convenient by his discretion,
according to the length or shortness
of time that the people are offering.
And in process of time it came to
pass, that Cain brought of the fruit
of the ground an offering unto the
Lord ; and Abel, he also brought
of the firstlings of his flock, and of
the fat thereof: and the Lord had
respect unto Abel and to his offering ;
but unto Cain and to his offering
he had not respect. Gen. 4. 3, 4, 5 *.
Speak unto the children of Israel,
that they bring me an offering : of
every man that giveth it willingly
with his heart, ye shall take my
offering. Exod. 25. 2.
Ye shall not appear before the
Lord empty : every man shall give
as he is able, according to the bless-
ing of the Lord your God which he
hath given you. Deut. 16. 16.
you
« In eds. 1552, and afterwards,
omitted.
* This, in eds. 1552, and afterwards, fol-
lows on immediately after \ S6. See p. 220.
• In ed. 1637, references to the verses,
as well as chapters, are given throqghouL
The Communion
233
Not every one that saith unto* me, Lord, Lord, shall enter
into the kingdom of heaven, but he that doeth^ the will of my
Father which is in heaven. Mat. vii.
Zachee § stood forth, and said unto the Lord, Behold, Lord,
the half of my goods I give to the poor, and if I have done
any wrong to any man, I restore fourfold. Luc. xix.
Who goeth a warfare at any time at ^ his own cost ? Who
planteth a vineyard, and eateth not of the fruit thereof? Or
who feedeth a flock, and eateth not of the milk of the flock ?
I Cor. ix.
If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great
matter if we shall reap your worldly things ? 1 Cor. ix.
David blessed the Lord before all
the congregation ; and said, Blessed
be thou, O Lord God, for ever and
ever : Thine, O Lord, is the great-
ness, and the glory, and the victory,
and the majesty : for all that is in
the heaven and in the earth is thine :
thine is the kingdom, O Lord, and
thou art exalted as head above all.
Both riches and honour come of
thee, and of thine own do we give
unto thee. I know also, my God,
that thou triest the heart, and hast
pleasure in uprightness. As for
me, in the uprightness of my heart
I have willingly offered all these
things : and now have I seen with
joy thy people which are present
here to offer willingly unto thee.
I Chron. 29. 10, &c.
Give unto the Lord the glory
due unto his name : bring an offer-
ing and come into his courts. Fs.
96.8.
Lay not up for yourselves, &c.
Matth. vi. 19. 20.
Not every one that saith, &c.
Matth. vii. 12.
[Same as 1549.]
Jesus sat over against the trea-
sury, and beheld how the people
cast money into it ; and many that
were rich cast in much. And there
came a certain poor widow, and she
threw in two mites, which make
a farthing ; and he called unto him
his disciples, and saith unto them.
Verily 1 say unto you, that this
poor widow hath cast more in than
all they which have cast into the
treasury ; for all they did cast in of
their abundance, but she of her
want did cast in all that she had,
even all her living. Mar. 12. 41.
42. 43. 44.
Who goeth a warfare, &c. i Cor.
ix. 7.
[Same as 1549.]
If we have sown unto you spiri«
tual things, is it a great thing if
we shall reap your carnal things?
I Cor. ix. 7.
Charles II. 1662.
93. % Then shall the Priest return
to the Lord's Table, and begin the
Offertory, saying one or more of
these Seittejtces following, as he
thinketh most convenient in his
discretion.
Let your light, &c.
[The same throughout as 1549.]
^ In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662, "doth." 8 In ed. 1662, "Zaccheus."
* In Scotch ed., 1637, "at his own charges ;" and ed. 1662, " of his own cost."
234 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Do ye not know, that they which* minister about holy
things, live of the sacrifice? They"^ which wait of the altar
are partakers with the altar? Even so hath the Lord also
ordained : that they which ^ preach the Gospel, should live of
the Gospel, i Cor. ix.
He which ^ soweth little, shall reap little, and he that
soweth plenteously, shall reap plenteously. Let every man
do according as he is disposed in his heart ; not grudgingly ™
or of necessity ; for God loveth a cheerful giver. 2 Cor. ix.
Let him that is taught in the word, minister unto him that
teacheth, in all good things. Be not deceived ; GOD is not
mocked. For whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he reap.
Gala. vi.
While we have time, let us do good unto all men, and
specially unto them, which" are of the household of faith.
Gala. vi.
Godliness is great riches, if a man be contented *» with that
he hath : For we brought nothing into the world, neither
may p we carry any thing out. i Titno. vi.
Charge them which' are rich in this world, that they be
ready to give, and glad to distribute, laying up in stored for
Second Edw. VI.
Do ye not know, &c
1552.
[Continued same as 1549, to]
. time of trouble. Ps. xlL
Elizabeth, 1559.
Do ye not know, &c.
[Continued same as 1549, to]
. . . time of trouble. Ps. xlL
James I. 1604.
Do ye not know, &c.
[Continued same as 1549, to]
. . . time of trouble. Ps. xlL
Scotch Liturgfy, 1637.
Do ye not know that they which
minister about holy things live of
the things of the temple ? and they
which wait at the altar, are partakers
with the altar? Even so hath the
Lord ordained, that they which
preach the Gospel, should live of
the Gospel. I Cor. 9. 13, 14.
He which soweth sparingly, shall
reap sparingly : and he which sow-
eth bountifully, shall reap boun-
tifully. Every man according as
he purposeth in his heart, so let
him give, not grudgingly, or of ne-
cessity : for God loveth a cheerful
giver. 2 Cor. 9. 6. 7.
Let him that is taught in the
word, communicate unto him that
teacheth, in all good things. Be
not deceived, God is not mocked :
for whatsoever a man soweth, that
shall he also reap. Gal. 6. 6. 7.
Chaise them that are rich in this
world, that they be not high-minded.
' In ed. 1663, "who."
I* In ed. 1596, " And they ;" in ed. 166a,
"And they who wait at the altar."
' In ed. 1662, " that soweth. "
" In three eds., 1552, and two cds.,
»559. "grudging."
° In ed. 1662, "that."
» In one ed., 1552, and 1596, and ed.
1662, "content."
P In one ed., 1549, "can."
« In three eds., 1549, " >" store" ttmitttd.
The Communion.
235
themselves a good foundation, against the time to come, that
they may attain eternal life, i limo. vi.
GOD is not unrighteous, that he"^ will forget your works
and labour, that proceedeth of love, which love ye have
shewed for his name's sake, which ' have ministered unto *
the saints, and yet do minister, Hebre. vi.
To do good, and to distribute, forget not, for with such
sacrifices God is pleased. Hebre. xiii.
Whoso hath this world's good, and seeth his brother have
need, and shutteth up his compassion from him, how dwelleth
the love of God in him ? i John iii.
Give alms " of thy goods, and turn never ^ thy face from any
poor man, and then the face of the Lord shall not be turned
away from thee. Toby iv.
Be merciful after thy power : if thou hast much, give plen-
teously ; if thou hast little, do thy diligence gladly to give of
that little : for so gatherest thou thyself a good reward in the
day of necessity. Toby iv.
He that hath pity upon the poor lendeth unto the Lord;
and look, what he layeth out, it shall be paid him again.
frov. xix. y
Blessed be the man that provideth for the sick and needy;
the Lord shall deliver him, in the time of trouble. Psalm xli. y
§ 94. Where there be Clerks, they shall sing one, or many of the sentences
above written, according to the length and shortness of the time, that the
people be offering.
nor trust in uncertain riches, but in
the living God, who giveth us richly
all things to enjoy ; that they do
good, that they be rich in good
works, ready to distribute, willing
to communicate : laying up in store
for themselves a good foundation
against the time to come, that they
maj"- lay hold of eternal life. I Tim.
6. 17. 18. 19.
God is not imrighteous, to forget
your work and labour, of love, which
ye have shewed toward his name,
in that ye have ministered to the
In one ed., 1549, "ye."
In ed. 1662, who."
' In three eds., 1549, "to the saints;"
in eds. 1552 and 1539, "unto saints."
" In eds. 1539, "almose. '
saints, and yet do minister. Heb.
6. 10.
To do good, and to communi-
cate, forget not : for with such sa-
crifices God is well pleased. Heb.
13. 16. »■
Charles II. 1662.
Do ye not know, &c.
[Same throughout as 1349, to]
. . . time of trouble. Psalm xli.
' In ed. 1662, "never turn."
1 In one ed., 1349, the two referenc-
by a printer's error, are transposed. 1
cd. 1396, niisp. Ps. Ixi.
236 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 95- I^ ^^^ mean time, whiles the Clerks do sing the Offertory, so many as
are disposed'^, shall offer \tin'\to the poor metis box every one according to
his ability and charitable mind.
§ 96. And at the offering days appointed,
every man and woman shall pay to the Curate the due and accustomed
offerings ■.
§ 97. Then so many as shall be partakers of the holy Communion, shall
tarry still in the quire, or in some convenient place nigh the quire, the men
on the one side, and the women on t)u other side. All other (that mind
not to receive the said holy Communion) shall depart out of the quire,
except the ministers and Clerks *.
§ 98. Then shall the minister take so much Bread and Wine, as shall suffice
for the persons appointed to recdve the holy Communion, laying the bread
upon the corporas or else in the paten, or in some other comely thing pre-
pared for that purpose: And putting the wine into the Chalice, or else
in some fair or convenient cup, prepared for that use (if the chalice will
not serve), putting thereto a little pure and clean water : And setting
both the bread and wine upon the Altar ' :
O.H.C. Edw. VI. 1548.
§ 98. The time of the communion
shall be immediately after that the
Priest himself hath received the
sacrament, without the varying
of any other rite or ceremony in
the Mass (until other order shall
be provided), but as heretofore usu-
ally the Priest hath done with the
sacrament of the body, to prepare,
bless and consecrate so much as
will serve the people : so it shall^
contintu still after the same man-
ner and form, save that he shall
bless and cottsecrate the biggest
chalice or some fair and conve-
nient cup or cups full of wine with
some water put unto it; and that
day, , not drink it up all himself,
but taking one only sup or draught,
leave the rest upon the altar co-
vered', ....
[Continued as \ 88. See p. 333.]
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
i 95 . Then shall the Church wardens,
or some other by them appointed.
gather the devotion of the people,
and put the same into the poor
men's box: § 96. and upon the
offering days appointed, every man
and woman shall pay to the Curate
the due and accustomed offerings :
[Continued as
J 104. . . . after which done the Priest shall
say. Let us pray for the whole state, &u
See p. 340.]
§ 99- IF After the which, the Priest
shall proceed, saying t.
Lift up your hearts.
Answer. We lift them up, &c
[Same as 1549.]
• In one ed., 1549, "be."
• This rubric is represented by the latter
part of J 149 of 1552, and after. Sec p. 364.
^ This rubric is partly represented by
t 87 of 1663. See p. 33^. See also para-
graph beginning " Which thing," col. 3,
p. 326, in eds. 1553 to 1637.
e This rubric of 1549, much altered
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 95. Theti shall the Church-
wardens, ^T'C.
[Same as 1552.]
[Here follows ? 104. See p. 340.]
§ 99. Afler the which the Priest
shall proceed, saying.
Lift up your hearts.
Answer. We lift them up, &c
[Same as 1549.]
from { 98 of 1548, is partially represented
by ? 98 of 1637 and i66a.
* In one ed., 1548, "shall yet."
* In O.H.C, this follows after \ 93,
p. 230.
'' This, in 1552, and subsequent editions,
follows after i 114. See p. 350.
The Communion.
237
§ 99. then the Priest shall say.
The Lord be with you.
Answer. And with thy spirit. '
Priest. iJft up your hearts.
Answer. We Hft them up unto the Lord.
Priest. Let us give thanks to^ our Lord God.
Answer. It is meet and right so to do.
Priest^. It is very meet, right, and our bounden duty,
that we should at all times, and in all places, give thanks to «
thee, O Lord, holy Father, almighty everlasting God.
James I. 1604.
§ 95. Then shall the, &'c.
[Same as 1552.]
[Here follows } 104. See p. 240.]
§99. After the which, &=c.
Lift up your hearts.
Answer. We lift them up, &c.
■ [Same as iS49-]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 95. While the presbyter distinctly
pronounces some or all of these
sentences for the offertory, the dea-
C071 or (if no stich be present) one
of the churchwardens shall receive
the devotions of the people there pre-
sent, in a bason provided for that
purpose. And when all have of-
fered, he shall reverently bring the
said bason, with the oblations
therein, and deliver it to the pres-
byter, who shall humbly present
it before the Lord, and set it upon
the holy table.
§ 98. And the presbyter
shall then offer up, and place the
bread and wine prepared for the
Sacrament upon the Lord's table,
that it may be ready for that ser-
vice,
[Here follows \ 104. See p. 241.]
§ 99. After the which the Presbyter
shall proceed, saying.
Lift up your hearts.
Answer. We lift them up, &c.
[Same as 1549, except Presbyter for Priest
in both instances.]
Charles II. 1662.
§ 95- IT Whilst these Sentences art
in reading, the Deacons, Church-
wardens, or other fit person ap-
pointed for that purpose, shall re-
ceive the alms for the poor, and
other devotions of the people, in
a decent basin, to be provided by
the Parish for that purpose ; and
reverently bring it to the Priest,
who shall humbly present and
place it upon the holy Table.
§ 98. ^ And when there is a Com-
munion, the Priest shall then place
upon the Table so much Bread
and Wine, as he shall think suf-
ficient;
[Continued as \ 104. . . . after which
done. See p. 241.]
§ 99. H After which the Priest shall
proceed, saying.
Lift up your hearts.
Answer. We lift them up, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
right so to do.
§ 100. 1 Then shall the Priest turn
to the Lord's Table, and say,
It is very meet, right, and our
bounden duty, that we should at all
times, and in all „,
, -.■,■> 1 Hese words
places give thanks [Holy Father]
unto thee, O Lord, must be omitted
holy Father, Al- ^ Trinity Sun-
mighty, everlasting "-*'*
God.
» In most eds. 1552, 1559. and all afterwards, "unto."
*> In three eds., 1549, " Tlie Priest.'''
238 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 101. Here shall follow the proper preface^ according to the time {if there
be any specially appointed, ) or else immediately shall follow,
Therefore with angels, [&c.]
PROPER PREFACES.
•[f Upon Christmas Day.
Because thou didst give Jesus Christ, thine only Son, to
be born as this day "' for us, who by the operation of the Holy
Ghost was made very man, of the substance of the Virgin '
Mary his mother, and that without spot of sin, to make us
clean from all sin. Therefore &c. "
^ Upon Easter Day.
But chiefly are we bound to praise thee, for the glorious
resurrection of thy Son Jesus Christ, our Lord ; for he is the
very Paschal Lamb, which was offered for us, and hath taken,
away the sin of the world, who by his death hath destroyed
death, and by his rising to life again hath restored to us
everlasting life. Therefore &c.
% Upon the » Ascension Day.
Through thy most dear beloved Son, Jesus Christ our
Lord, who after his most glorious resurrection manifestly
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§101. Here shall follow the
proper Preface, dr'c.
[Same as 1549.]
PROPER PREFACES.
% Upon Christmas day, and seven
days after.
Because thou didst give, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
\ Upon Easter day, and seven
days after.
But chiefly are we bound, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
% Upon t/ie^ Ascension day, and
seven days after.
Through thy most dear be-
loved, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
^ Upon Whitsunday, and six
days after.
Through Jesus Christ, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
IT Upon t/u feast of Trinity only.
It is very meet, right. &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
inequality. Therefore with. &c.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§101. Here shall follow, ^c.
[Same as i549.]
PROPER PREFACES, &c
[Same Prefaces as 1549, with tlie
rubrics of 1553.]
inequality. Therefore with. &c
James I. 1604.
§ loi. Here shall ffillow, <Srv.
[Same as 1549.]
PROPER PREFACES, &c.
[Same Prefaces as is49, ^'''^ rubrics
of issa-J
inequality. Therefore with. &c.
• In one ed., 1549, and 1552, " Prefaces."
^ in ed. 1662, " ^s at this time."
' In Scotch ed. 1637, " the blessed
Virgin Mary."
°< In some eds., 1553, and in all, 1559,
1604, 1662, "Therefore with Angels," jLc,
throughout.
" In ed. 1662, " the" omitted.
The Communion.
239
appeared to all his disciples °, and in their sight ascended
up into heaven, to prepare a place for us, that where he is,
thither might we ^ also ascend, and reign with him in glory.
Therefore &c.
^ U/>on Whitsimday.
Through Jesus 1 Christ our Lord, according to whose most
true promise, the Holy Ghost came down this day"" from
heaven, with a sudden great sound, as it had been a mighty
wind, in the likeness of fiery tongues, lighting upon the Apo-
stles, to teach them, and to lead them to all truth, givnig
them both the gift of divers languages, and also boldness
with fervent zeal, constantly to preach the Gospel unto all
nations, whereby we are ' brought out of darkness and error,
into the clear light and true knowledge of thee, and of thy
Son Jesus Christ, 'therefore &c.
•j Upon tiie feast of tJic Trinity.
It is very meet, right, and our bounden duty, that we
should at all times, and in all places, give thanks to thee,
O Lord almighty, ^ everlasting God, which " art one God, one
Lord, not one only person, but three persons in one substance :
For that which we believe of the glory of the Father, the same
we believe of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, without any
difterence, or inetjuality : whom the angels (S:c.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ ici. Here shall follow, c;-V.
[Same as 1S49O
FROI'ER PREFxVCES.
[Same Prefaces as 1549, with rubrics
of 1552, to]
inequality. Therefore with. <^c.
Charles II. 1662.
§ loi. H Here shall foiloii) the Frofer
Frejace, lisr'c.
[Same as 1549.]
Therefore with Angels and
Archangels and with all the com-
pany of heaven we laud and mag-
nify thy glorious Name, evermore
praising thee, and saying, Holy,
holy, holy, Lord God of hosts,
Heaven and earth are full of thy
glory. Glory be to thee, O Lord
most High. Aincii.
IT PROPER PREFACES, &c.
[The same Prefaces as 1549, with
tlie rubrics of 1552, toj
•^ Upon the feast of Ttinity only.
Who art one God, one Lord ;
not one only person, but three per-
sons in one substance : For that
which we believe of the glory of
the Father, the same we believe
of the Son, and of the holy Ghost,
without any difference or inequality.
Therefore with Anq-els, &c.
" In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "Apost'es.
I' In ed. 1662, "we might."
'i In one ed., 1552, and 1559, " Jcsu."
' In ed. 1662, " as at this time from."
^ In ed. 1662, "have been."
' In eds. 1542, and afterwards, "and
everlasting."
" In ed. 1662, " wlio."
240
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
1
§ 102. After -which preface shall follow immediately.
Therefore with Angels and Archangels, and with all the
holy company of heaven, we laud and magnify thy glorious
name, evermore praising thee, and saying,
^ Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of Hosts : heaven and earth
are full of thy glory : Osannah in the highest. Blessed is he
that Cometh in the name of the Lord : Glory to thee, O Lord,
in the highest.
§ 103. This the Clerks shall also sing.
§ 104. H When the Clerks have done singing, then shall the Priest, or Deacon,
turn him to the people, and say.
Let US pray for the whole state of Christ's church.
§ 105. % Then the Priest, turtting him to the Altar, shall say or sing, plainly
and distinctly, this prayer following :
Second Edw. VI. 1552,
§ 102. After which preface, shall
follow immediately.
% Therefore with Angels and
Archangels, and with all the com-
pany of heaven, we laud and mag-
nify thy glorious name, evermore
praising thee, and saying :
Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of
hosts : heaven and earth are full
of thy glory : glory be to thee, O
Lord most high.
[Here follows } iij, and the prayer,
"We do not presume, ' &c See p. 253.)
§§ 104, 5. . . . After which done the
Priest * shall say "f.
Let us pray for the whole state *
of Christ's Church militant here in
earth.
Almighty and everliving God,
which by thy holy Apostle hast
taught us to make prayers and sup-
plications, and to give thanks for all
If there be
men : we humbly
beseech thee most
mercifully to accept
our •alms'', and to
receive these our
none * alms given
unto the poor,
then shall the
words of accept-
ing our alms be
lelt out unsaid.
prayers.
[Continued the same as 1549, to]
• . unity and godly love.
» In ed. 1578, "Minister."
J This, ineds. 1553, issq, 1604, and after-
wards, is a continuation of k 95, p. 236.
• Ineds. i552,andoneed., t5S9,"estate."
We beseech thee also to save and
defend all Christian Kings, Princes,
and governors, and specially thy ser-
vant, Edward our King, that under
him we may be godly and quietly
governed :
[Continued the same as 1549, to]
true religion and virtue.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 102. After which Preface, &>€.
[Same as 155a.]
[Here follows { 115. See p. 353.]
§§ 104, 5. . . . After which done the
Priest shall say.
Let us pray for the whole, &c.
(Same as 1553, except]
and specially thy servant Elizabeth
our Queen,
[and " her," for "him," and " his."]
James L 1604.
§ 102. After which Preface, &'c.
[Same as 1553.]
[Here follows } iis- See p. 333]
§§ 104, 5. . . . After which done the
Priest shall say.
Let us pray for the whole, &c.
[Same as 1553, except]
and specially thy servant James our
King,
• In one cd., issa. »5S9t and all after-
wards, " no alms."
•• In eds. 1559, "almose."
The Communion.
241
Almighty and everliving God, which by thy holy apostle
hast taught us to make prayers and suppHcations, and to give
thanks for all men : We humbly beseech thee
most mercifully
to receive these our prayers, which we offer unto thy divine
Majesty, beseeching thee to inspire continually the universal
church with the spirit of truth, unity, and concord : And
grant that all they that do confess thy holy name, may agree
in the truth of thy holy word, and live in unity and godly love.
Specially we beseech thee to save and defend thy servant
Edward our King, that under him we may be Godly and
quietly governed. And grant unto his whole council, and to
all that be "^ put in authority under him, that they may truly
and indifferently minister justice, to the punishment of wicked-
ness and vice, and to the maintenance of God's ^ true religion
and virtue.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 102. After which Prefaces, shall
follow immediately this Doxology.
Therefore with Angels, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
[Here follows } 106. See p. 244.]
§ 104. And then he shall say'.
Let us pray for the whole, &c.
[Same as 1553, except]
and specially thy servant Charles
our King,
Charles II. 1662.
§§ 102, 3. II After each of which
Prefaces, shall immediately be sung
or said,
Therefore with Angels and
Archangels, and with all the com-
pany of heaven, we laud and mag-
nify thy glorious Name, evermore
praising thee, and saying, Holy,
holy, holy, Lord God of hosts, hea-
ven and earth are full of thy glory.
Glory be to thee, O Lord, most
high. Amen.
[Here follows, J 115. See p. 253.]
§§ 104, 5. After which done, the
Priest shall say ^,
Let us pray for the whole state
of Christ's Church militant here
in earth.
Almighty and everliving God,
who by thy, &c.
[Same as 1549, except following insertion.]
most mercifully \to j^ ^j,^^^ ^^ „^
accept our alms and alms or oblations,
oblations, an(f\ to then shall the
receive these our words [o/accf/i--
, . , tnz our alms and
prayers, which we oblations\\>^\t.i\.
offer unto thy divine out unsaid.
Majesty, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
We beseech thee also to, &c
[Same as 1552, to]
and specially thy servant Charles
our King,
[continued to]
true religion and virtue.
° In ed. 1662, "are."
* In ed. 1662, "thy true."
• This rubric, in eds. 1637 and x66a, i&
a continuation of \ 98, p. 237.
242
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Giv^e grace (O heavenly Father) to all Bishops,
Pastors', and Curates, that they may both by their life and
doctrine set forth thy true and e lively word, and rightly and
duly administer thy holy Sacraments : and to all thy people
give thy heavenly grace, that with meek heart and due reve-
rence they may hear and receive thy holy word, truly serv-
ing thee in holiness and righteousness all the days of their
life.
And we most humbly beseech thee of thy goodness (O Lord)
to comfort and succour all them, which in this transitory life
be in trouble, sorrow, need, sickness, or any other adversity.
And
especially we commend unto thy merciful goodness this
congregation which is here assembled in thy name, to cele-
brate the commemoration of the most glorious death of thy
Son : And here we do give unto thee most high praise, and
hearty thanks, for the wonderful grace and virtue, declared in
all thy saints, from the beginning of the world : And chiefly
in the glorious and most blessed virgin Mary, mother of thy
Son Jesu Christ our Lord and God, and in the holy Patriarchs,
Prophets, Apostles and Martyrs, whose examples (O Lord)
Second Edw. VI, 1552,
Give grace (O heavenly Father)
to all Bishops, Pastors S and Cu-
rates, &C.
[Same as 1549, to]
heavenly grace, and especially to
this congregation here present, that
with meek heart and due reverence
they may hear and receive thy holy
word, truly serving thee in holiness
and righteousness all the days of
their life.
And we most humbly beseech
thee of thy goodness (O Lord) to
comfort and succour all them, which '
in this transitory life be J in sorrow,
need, sickness, or any- other ad-
versity.
Grant this, O Father, for
Jesus Christ's sake, our only me-
diator and advocate. Amen.
' In ed. i66a, " Pastors" omitted.
I In one ed., 1552, and 1559, "and'
emitted.
[Here follows,
\ 91. TAen shall follmv this exhorta^
tioH, &'c.
Seep. 3a6.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
Give grace (O heavenly Father),
&c.
[Same as 1553, to]
Mediator and Advocate. Amen.
[Here follows I 91. See p. 227.]
James I. 1604.
Give grace (O heavenly Father),
&c.
[Same as 1553, to]
Mediator and Advocate. Amen.
[Here follows I 91. See p. 237.]
* In ed. 1662, "Pastors" etHitted^
' In ed. i66a, " who."
) In ed. 1663, " are in trouble, sorrow.'
The Communion.
243
and stedfastness in thy faith, and keeping thy holy command-
ments, grant us to follow. We commend unto thy mercy
(O Lord) all other thy servants, which are departed hence
from us, with the sign of faith, and now do rest in the sleep
of peace : Grant unto them, we beseech thee, thy mercy, and
everlasting peace, and that, at the day of the general resur-
rection, we and all they which be of the mystical body of thy
Son, may altogether be set on his right hand, and hear that
his most joyful voice : Come unto me, O ye that be blessed
of my Father, and possess the kingdom, which is prepared
for you from the beginning of the world :
grant this, O Father,
for Jesus Christ's sake, our only Mediator and Advocate.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Give grace ,0 heavenly Father to
all Bishops Presbyters and Curates,
that they, &c.
[continued the same as 1549, to]
all the days of their life.
[And we commend especially
unto thy merciful goodness the con-
gregation which is here assembled
in thy Name to
celebrate the com- „7comtnio"^
memoration of the these words thus
most precious death enclosed are to
and sacrifice of thy ^ '^^' °"'-
Son our Saviour Jesus Christ]
And we most humbly beseech
thee, &c.
[continued the same as 1549, to]
any other adversity.
And we also
bless thy holy Name for all those
thy servants, who, having finished
their course in faith, do now rest
from their labours. And we yield
unto thee most high praise and
hearty thanks, for the wonderful
grace and virtue declared in all thy
saints, who have been the choice
vessels of thy grace, and the lights
of the world in their several gene-
rations ; most humbly beseeching
thee, that we may have grace to
follow the example of their sted-
fastness in thy laith, and obedience
to thy holy commandments : that
at the day of the general resurrec-
tion we, and all they which are of
the mystical body of thy Son, may
be set on his right hand, and hear
that his most joyful voice. Come ye
blessed of my Father, inherit the
kingdom prepared for you from the
foundation of the world.
Grant this,
O Father, for Jesus Christ's sake,
our only mediator and advocate.
Avun.
[Here follows \ 91. See p. 227.]
Charles II. 1662.
Give grace O heavenly Father, &c.
[Same as 1552, to]
or any other adversity.
[Instead of the paragraph of ed. 1549
beginning, " And especially we commend,"
is substituted the following.]
And we also bless thy holy Name,
for all thy servants departed this
life in thy faith and fear ; beseech-
ing thee to give us grace so to fol-
low their good examples, that with
them we may be partakers of thy
heavenly kingdom.
Grant this,
O Father, for Jesus Christ's sake
our only Mediator and Advocate.
Amen.
[Here follows \ 92. When the Minister
giveth warning, &»€. See p. 229.]
244
First Prayer-book of Edward VI. 1549.
O God heavenly Father, which of thy tender mercy didst
give thine ^ only Son Jesu^ Christ, to suffer death upon the
cross for our redemption, who made there (by his one "" obla-
tion", once offered) a full, perfect, and sufficient sacrifice,
oblation, and satisfaction, for the sins of the whole world,
and did" institute, and in his holy Gospel command us to
celebrate p, a perpetual memory of that his precious death %
until his coming again :
Hear us (O merciful Father) we
beseech thee; and with thy holy Spirit and word vouchsafe
to bl»i«ess and sanc+tify these thy gifts, and creatures of bread
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 107. TTiM the Priest standing up
shall say, as/olloweth'.
Almighty God our heavenly
Father, which of thy, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549, to]
Hear us, O merciful Father, we
beseech thee : and grant that we
receiving these thy creatures of
bread and wine, according to thy
Son our Saviour Jesu Christ's holy
institution, in remembrance of his
death and passion, may be par-
takers of his most blessed body and
blood : who, in the same night that
he was betrayed, took bread, and
when he had given thanks, he
brake it, and gave it to his disci-
ples saying :
[Same as 1549, (but with the side-notes
omitted), to]
in remembrance of me.
[Here follows
) 116. Then shall the M inister Jint, **c.
See p. 353.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 107. TTien the Priest standing, &*c.
Almighty God our heavenly
Father, which of thy, &c
[The same as «552-]
[Here follows J n6. See p. as'-l
^ In Scotch ed., 1657, "thy."
' In one ed., 1549, ui all eds., 1553, and
afterwards, "Jesus."
■ In ed. of 1597, "one" is printed
" own." _ In the first edition of 1549, it is
spelt " his awne oblacion."
■ In eds. 1552, and all afterwards, "ob-
ation of himself."
• In one ed,, 1552, and 1559, "diddest"
James I. 1604.
§ 107. Then the Priest standing, &'c.
Almighty God our heavenly
Father, which of thy, &c.
[The same as 1553.]
[Here follows i 116. See p. 353.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 107. Then the presbyter, standing
up, shall say the prayer of Conse-
cration, as/olloweth,
§ 106. but then,
during the time of consecration,
he shall stand at such a pari of
the holy table where he may with
the more ease and decency use both
his hands * ;
Almighty God our heavenly
Father, which of thy, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Hear us, O merciful Father, we
most humbly beseech thee, and of
thy almighty goodness vouchsafe so
to bless and sanctify, with thy word
and Holy Spirit, these thy gifts
and creatures of bread and wine,
that they may be unto us the body
and blood of thy most dearly be-
r In eds. 1553, and all afterwards, " con-
tinue."
4 In Scoth ed., 1637, " death and sa-
crifice. "
' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, this fol-
lows on after I 115, p. 252.
• This, in the Scotch Liturgy, follows
immediately after the Prefaces, I lo*.
See p. 341.
The Communion.
245
and wine, that they may be unto us the body and blood of
thy most dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ. Who, in the
same night that he was betrayed, took bread,
musY^ take "tife and whcn he had blessed, and given thanks, he
hands '"'° ^'^ brake it, and gave it to his disciples, saying :
Take, eat, this is my body which is given for
you : do this in remembrance of me.
Likewise after supper he took the cup, and when he had
'Here the Priest S^ven thanks, he gave it to them, saying: Drink
shall take the cup ye all of this, for this is my blood of the new
into his hands. Testamcut, which is shed for you and for many,
for remission of sins : Do this as oft as you ^ shall drink it,
in remembrance of me.
loved Son, so that we, receiving
them according to thy Son our
Saviour Jesus Christ's holy insti-
tution, in remem-
brance of his death f,,^r'wTtt
and passion may Presbyter that
be partakers of the officiates is to
same his most bless- f^H? the Paten
J 1- J J ui J 11 his hand,
ed body and blood
—who in the night ,, ^t these words
, , P Uook the C7ip\ he
that he was be- is to take the
trayed took bread chalice in his
and when he had hand and lay his
ii, I i,« hand upon so
given thanks he „„^h, be it in
brake it and gave chaliceorflagons,
it to his disciples as he intends to
saying : consecrate.
[Continued same as 1549, except
variation in side-notes.]
Charles II. 1662.
§ 106. \ Whm the Priest, standing
before the Table, hath so ordered
the Bread and IVine, that he may
with the viore readiness and de-
cency break the Bread before the
people, and take the Cup into his
hands,
§ 107, he shall say the
Prayer of Consecration, as fol-
loweth .
Almighty God, our heavenly
Father, who of thy, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
. . . Hear us, O merciful Father,
we most humbly beseech thee, and
grant that we receiving these thy
creatures of bread and wine, ac-
cording to thy Son our Saviour
Jesus Christ's holy institution, in
remembrance of his death and
passion, may be partakers of his
most blessed body and blood :
Who in the same („) Here the
night that he was Priest is to take
betrayed (a) took 'he Patea into
bread, and when he h.s hands:
had given thanks triaklheS:
(o) he brake it, and
gave it to his disciples, saying.
Take, eat, (f) this ,^) And here to
is my body which is lay his hand upon
given for you, do all the bread,
this in remembrance of me. Like-
rJ'! ^^^^^ .^"PP^'' (^ Here he is
(</) he took the cup, to take the cup
and when he had into his hand :
given thanks, he gave it to them,
saying. Drink ye all
of this, for this (e) , W And here to
Vi J r ii. lay his hand upon
IS my blood of the every vessel (be
New Testament, it Chalice or Fla-
which is shed for g on) in which
you and for many J.^t^Vo-Jratd.
for the remission 01
sins : Do this, as oft as ye shall
drink it, in remembrance of me.
Amen.
[Here follows } 1 16. See p. 253.]
' In eds. 1552, 1559, and 1604, these two side-notes are omitted.
" In eds. 1552, and atterwards, " ye."
246
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ loS. These words before rehearsed are to be said, turning still to the Altar,
without any elevation, or shewing the Sacrament to the people.
Wherefore, O Lord and heavenly Father, according to
the Institution of thy dearly beloved Son, our Saviour Jesu*
Christ, we thy humble servants do celebrate, and make here
before thy divine Majesty, with these thy holy gifts, the memo-
rial which thy Son hath willed us to make : having in remem-
brance his blessed passion, mighty resurrection, and glorious
ascension, rendering unto thee most hearty thanks, for the
innumerable benefits procured unto us by the same, en-
tirely desiring? thy fatherly goodness, mercifully to
accept
this our Sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving : most humbly
beseeching thee to grant, that by the merits and death of
thy Son Jesus Christ, and through faith in his blood, we
and all thy whole church may obtain remission of our sins,
and all other benefits of his passion. And here we offer and
present unto thee (O Lord) ourself ', our souls, and bodies,
to be a reasonable, holy, and lively sacrifice unto thee :
Second Edw. VI. 155a.
{ 108. T ^ft"' shall be said as
follorweth •.
O Lord and heavenly Father,
we, thy humble servants, entirely
desire thy fatherly goodness, mer-
cifully to, &C.
[Continued same as 1549, to]
humbly beseeching thee, that all we
which be"* partakere of this holy
Communion, may be fulfilled witn
thy grace and heavenly benedic-
tion. And although we be unwor-
thy (through our manifold sins) to
offer unto thee any sacrifice, Yet
we beseech thee to accept this our
bounden duty and service, not
weighing our merits, but pardoning
our offences, through Jesus Christ
our Lord ; by whom, and with
whom, in the Unity of the Holy
Ghost, all honour and glory be
» In Scotch ed., 1637, " Jesus."
y In Scotch ed., 1637, "and we entirely
desire."
• In ed. 1559, and afterwards, "our-
unto thee, O Father almighty,
world without end. Amen.
[Here follows,
1 137. Or this. Almighty and ever-
living, &C.
See p. 956.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 108. . . After shall be said as
followeth,
O Lord and heavenly, &c.
[Same as 1553, to]
. . world without end. Amen.
[Here follows J 137. Sec p. 256.]
James L 1604.
§ 108. . . After shall be said as
followeth.
O Lord and heavenly, &c.
[Same as 1553, to]
. . world without aid. Amen.
[Here follows ) 137. See p. 356.]
selves. "
* In eds. 1553, and in all afterwards
this follows on after 1 136. See p. 336.
k In ed. 1663, " who are."
The Communion.
247
humbly
beseeching thee, that whosoever shall be partakers ^ of this
holy Communion, may worthily receive the most precious
body and blood of thy Son Jesus Christ, and be fulfilled with
thy grace and heavenly benediction, and made one body
with thy Son Jesus Christ '', that he may dwell in them, and
they in him.
And although we be unworthy (through our
manifold sins) to offer unto thee any Sacrifice : Yet we be-
seech thee to accept this our bounden duty and service,
and
command these our prayers and supplications, by the ministry
of thy holy Angels, to be brought up into thy holy Tabernacle
before the sight of thy divine Majesty;
not weighing our
merits, but pardoning our offences, through ^ Christ our Lord ;
by whom, and with whom, in the unity of the Holy Chost,
all honour and glory be unto thee, O Father Almighty, worlcl
without end. Amen.
Let us pray.
As our Saviour Christ hath commanded and taught us, we
are bold to say. Our Father, which art in heaven, hallowed
be thy name. Thy Kingdom come. Thy will be done in
earth, as it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread.
And forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass
against us. And lead us not into temptation.
T/ic Ans7i'er. But deliver us from evil. Amen f.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 108. Immediately after shall be said
this Memorial or Prayer of Obla-
tion, as follozveth.
Wherefore, O Lord, &c.
[The same as 1549 throughout, except
paragraph, " and comniand these our
prayers to thy divine M.ijesty," is omitted."^
§ 109. The7i shall the presbyter say,
As our Saviour Christ hath com-
manded and taught us, we are bold
to say, Our Father, Which art in
heaven, &c. Amen.
[Here follows,
} 115. Ttii'n shall the Fresbyter, kneeli7ig
down at God^s boarii, &^<r.
See p. 253.]
Charles IL 1662.
§ 108. ^ After shall be said, as
followeth.
O Lord and heavenly Father,
we tliy humble servants entirely de-
sire thy Fatherly goodness, merci-
fully to, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
humbly beseeching thee, &c.
[Same as 1552, to]
world without end. Amen.
[Here follows \ 127. See p. 257.]
' In one ed., IS49. "partaker."
^ In Scotch ed., 1637, "one body with
him that."
* In Scotch ed., 1637, "Jesus Christ."
' In one ed., 1549, " Amen" omitted.
248
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 109. Then shall the Priest say.
The peace of the Lord be alway with you.
The Clerks. And with thy spirit.
The Priest. Christ our paschal Lamb is offered up for us,
once for all, when he bare our sins on his body upon the
cross j for he is the very Ijamb of God, that taketh away the
sins of the world : wherefore let us keep a joyful and holy
feast with the Lord.
§111. Here the Priest shall turn him toward those that come to the
holy Communion, and shall say.
You that do truly and earnestly repent you of your sins to
Almighty God «, and be ^ in love and charity with your neigh-
O.H.C. Edw. VI., 1548.
§ no. Here the Priest shall pame
a ivhile, to see if any man will
•withdraw himself: and if he per-
ceive any so to do, then let him
commune with him privily at con-
venient leisure, and see whether he
can with good exhortation bring
him to grace^ :
§ III, and after
a little pause, the Priest shall say.
You that do truly and earnestly
repent you of your sins and offences
committed to Almighty God, and
be in love and charity with your
neighbours, and intend to lead a
new life, and heartily to follow the
commandments of God, and to walk
from henceforth, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 112. Then shall a general Con-
fession be made, &'c.
[Same as 1549.]
Almighty God, Father of our
Lord Jesus Christ, &c
[Same as 1549.]
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ III. IT Then sJiall the Priest^ say
to them that come to receive the
holy Communion '.
» In cds. 1552, and afterwards, "to Al-
mighty God omitted.
^ In ed. 1662, "are."
' This rubric, which in 1548 follows on
after i 89, see p. 324, does not appear in
ed. 1549, but It may be compared with
You that do truly and earnestly
repent you of your sins, and be, &c
[The same as 1549, to]
to almighty God before this con-
gregation here gathered together in
his holy name, meekly kneeling
upon your knees.
§ II 2. Then shall this general
confession, &'c.
Almighty God, Father of, &c
[The same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 1 1 1, Then shall the Priest say, &'c.
You that do truly, &c
[The same as 1553.]
§ 1 1 2. Then shall this general
confession, &>c.
Almighty God, Father of, &c
[The same as 1549- J
James I. 1604.
§ III. Then shall the Priest say, (SrV.
You that do truly, &c
[The same as 1552.]
§ 1 1 2. Then shall this general
confession, &'c.
Almighty God, Father of, &c
[The same as 1549.]
{ 97. See p. 236.
' In ed. 1578, "the Minister."
' This, in 155a and subsequent editions,
follows on after the exhortation, 1 88. See
p. 224.
The Communion.
249
hours, and intend to lead a new life, following the command-
ments of God, and walking from henceforth in his holy ways :
draw near and take this holy Sacrament to your comfort,
make ^ your humble confession to Almighty God, and to his
holy church here gathered together in his name, meekly
kneeling upon your knees.
§ 1 1 2. TAen shall this general Confession be made, in the name of all those
that are minded to receive the^ holy Communion, either by one of them, or
else by otie of the ministers °, or by the Priest himself, all kneeling humbly
upon their knees.
Almighty GOD, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, maker
of all things, judge of all men, we knowledge? and bewail our
manifold sins and wickedness, which we from time to time,
most grievously have committed, by thought, word and deed,
against thy divine majesty, provoking most justly thy wrath
and indignation against us : we do earnestly repent, and be ^
heartily sOrry for these our misdoings : the remembrance of
them is grievous unto us, the burden of them is intolerable :
have mercy upon us, have mercy upon us, most merciful
Father, for thy Son our Lord Jesus Christ's sake, forgive us
all that is past, and grant that we may ever hereafter serve
and please thee in newness of life, to the honour and glory of
thy name : Through Jesus Christ our Lord'.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ III. Then shall the Presbyter say
to them that come to receive the holy
Communion this invitation.
You that do truly, &c.
[The same as iSS^-]
§ 112. Then shall this general Con-
fession be made, in the name of all
those that are minded to receive the
holy Communion, by the presbyter
himself, or the deacon, both he and
all the people kneeling humbly
upon their knees.
Almighty God, Father of, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
§ III. ^ Then shall the Priest say
to them that come to receive the
holy Communion.
Ye that do truly, &c
[Same as 1549, to]
Draw near with faith, and take
this holy Sacrament to your com-
fort ; and make your humble con-
fession to Almighty God, meekly
kneeling upon your knees.
§112. IT Then shall this general
Confession be made, in the name
of all those that are minded to re-
ceive the holy Comfnunion, by one
of the Ministers, both he and all
the people kneeling humbly upon
their knees, and saying.
Almighty God, Father of, &c.
[The same as 1349.]
self."
' In one Scotch ed., 1637, "and make."
In one ed., 1559, "this."
In ed. 1578, "by the minister him-
P In one ed., 1552, in 1637, and 1662,
"acknowledge."
1 In ed. 1662, "are."
' In ed. 1662, "Amen" added.
250
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 1 13. T}ien shall the Priest • stand up, arid turning himself to the
people, say* thus,
Almighty GOD, our heavenly Father, who of his great
mercy, hath promised forgiveness of sins to all them, which "
with hearty repentance and true faith turn unto ^ him : have
mercy upon you, pardon and deliver you from all your sins,
confirm and strengthen y you in all goodness, and bring you
to everlasting life : through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
§ 1 14. TTien shall the Priest also say,
Hear what comfortable words our Saviour Christ saith, to *
all ■ that truly turn to him.
O.H.C. Edw. VI. 1548.
§ 113. Then shall the Priest stand
up, and turning him to the people,
say thus.
Our blessed Lord, who hath left
power to his church, to absolve pe-
nitent sinners from their sins, and
to restore to the grace of the hea-
venly Father such as truly believe
in Christ, have mercy upon you,
pardon and deliver you from all
sins, confirm and strength you in
all goodness, and bring you to ever-
lasting life.
§ 1 14. Then shall the Priest stand
up, and turning him toward the
people, say thus.
Hear what comfortable words, &c
[Same as 1549.]
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 1 13. Then shall the Priest * or the
Bishop (being present) stand up,
and turning himself to the people,
say ' thus.
• In eds. 155a, and all after, the words
'or the Bishop (being present)" are added,
• In one ed., 1552, "shall say."
• In ed. 1662, " that."
» In one ed., 1552, and 1559, " to."
> In two eds., 1549, and one ed., 1553,
Almighty God, ourheavenly, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
§114. Then shall the Priest'*'
also say.
Hear what comfortable words, &c
[Same as T549.]
[Here follows,
\ 99. After the •which the Priest, *¥.
Lift up your hearts.
See p. 336.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 1 13. Then shall the Priest, &v.
Almighty God, ourheavenly, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 1 14. Theft shall the Priest, &'c.
Hear what comfortable words, &c
[Same as 1549.]
[Here follows i 99. See p. 336.]
and 1550, "strength."
■ In Scotch ed., 1637, and 166a, "unto.
• In one ed., 1559, " all them."
^ In eds. 1578, " the Minister."
« In one ed., 1559, " shall say thus."
The Communion.
251
Come unto me all that travail, and be ^ heavy laden ^, and
I shall f refresh you s. So God loved the world that he gave
his only-begotten Son, to the end that all that believe in him,
should not perish, but have life everlasting *».
Hear also what Saint Paul sayeth ^
This is a true saying, and worthy of all men to be received'',
that Jesus Christ came into this ^ world to save sinners ™.
Hear also what Saint John sayeth '.
If any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus
Christ the righteous, and he is the propitiation for our sins \
James I. 1604.
§ 1 13. TAen shall the Priest, &=€.
Almighty God, our heavenly, &c.
[Same as 1552-]
§ 1 14. Then shall the Priest, &'c.
Hear what comfortable words, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
[Here follows 5 99. See p. 236.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 113. Then shall the Presbyter, or
the bishop, beifig present, stand
up, and turning himself to the peo-
ple, pronounce the Absolution as
followeth.
Almighty God, our heavenly, &c.
[Same as 1549.I
§ 114. Then shall the Presbyter
also say.
Hear what comfortable words our
Saviour Christ saith unto all that
truly turn to him :
Come unto me all ye that labour,
and are heavy laden, and I will give
you rest. Matt. xi. 28.
^ In ed. 1662, " are."
• InO.H.C. 1548, "loden."
f In ed. 1596, and 1662, " will."
i In ed. 1662, " S. Matt. xi. 28" added.
•^ In ed. 1662, "have everlasting life.
S.John iii. 16."
' In 1559, and most later editions,
"saith."
So God loved the world that he
gave his only -begotten Son, that
whosoever believeth in him, should
not perish, but have everlasting life.
John iii. 16.
Hear also what Saint Paul saith.
This is a faithful saying, and wor-
thy of all acceptation, that Christ
Jesus came into the world to save
sinners. I Tim. i. 15.
Hear also what S.John saith.
If any man sin, we have an ad-
vocate with the Father, Jesus Christ
the righteous, and he is the pro-
pitiation for our sins, i John ii. i, 2.
[Same as 1549.]
[Here follows \ 99. See p. 237.]
Charles II. 1662.
§113. IT Then shall the Priest {or
the Bishop being present) stand tip,
and turning himself to the people,
pronounce this Absolution.
Almighty God, our heavenly, &c.
§ 1 14. \ Then shall the Priest say.
Hear what comfortable words, &c.
[Same as iS49-]
[Here follows \ 99. See p. 237.]
'' In O. H. C. 1548, "embraced and
received."
' In eds. 1552, and all afterwards, "the
world."
" In ed. 1662, " I Tim. i. T5" added.
° In O.H.C. 1548, "he it is that ob-
tained grace for our sins ;" in ed. 1663
same as 1549, but " I. John II. i" added.
252
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 115. Then shall the Priest, turning him to God's board, kneel down, and
say in the name of all them, that shall receive the Communion, this
prayer following.
We do not presume to come *» to this thy table (0 merciftil
Lord) trusting in our own righteousness, but in thy manifold
and great mercies : we be p not worthy so much as to gather
up 1 the crumbs under thy table : but thou art the same Lord
whose property is always to have mercy : Grant us therefore
O.H.C. Edw. VI. 1548.
§ 115. Then shall the Priest kneel
down and say, in the name of all
them that shall receive the com-,
munion, tJus prayer following.
We do not presume to come, &c
[Same as 1549-]
§ 116. Then shall the Priest rise,
the people still reverently kneeling,
and the Priest shall deliver the
Communion, first to the Ministers,
if any be there p>resent, that they
may be ready to help the Priest,
and after to the other.
§117. And
when he doth deliver the sacrament
of the body of Christ he shall say
to every one these words following.
The body of our Lord Jesus
Christ, which was given for thee,
preserve thy body unto everlast-
ing life.
Second Edw. VI. 1553.
§ IIS- Then shall the Priest^, kneel-
ing down at God's board, say*, &^c.
[Same as 1549.]
We do not presume, &c
[Same as 1549, to]
drink his blood, that our sinful
bodies may be made clean by his
body, and our souls washed through
his most precious blood, and that
0 In one ed., 1559, "presume to this."
p In ed. 1662, are."
1 Intwoeds., isS9i "gather the crumbs."
' In ed. 1578, "Minister."
• This, in eds. 1552, and all afterwards,
follows on after { 103. See p. 240.
we may evermore dwell in him,
and he in us. Amen '.
[Here follows
i 106. TAeit the Priest, standing up, &*e.
Almighty God, our heavenly Father, &c.
See p. 244.]
§ 1 16. IT Then shall the minister first
receive the Communion in both
kinds himself, and next deliver it
to other ministers, if any be there
present (that they may help the
chief minister), and after to the
people in their hands kneeling ".
§ 117. And when lit ddivereth
the bread, he shall say.
Take and eat this, in remem-
brance that Christ died for thee,
and feed on him in thy heart by
faith, with thanksgiving.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 115. Then shall the Priest, &*€.
We do not presume to come, &c
[Same as 1552.]
[Here follows { 106. See p. 244.]
§ 1 16. Then shall the minister, dr'c.
[Same as 1552.]
The body of our Lord Jesus*
Christ which was given for thee,
preserve thy body and soul into
everlasting life : a»d' take and eat
this in remembrance that Christ
died for thee, and ^ feed on him in
thine heart by faith, with thanks-
giving.
« In one ed., 1559, "Amen" omitted.
» This, in eds. 1552, and all afterwards,
follows after } io6. See p. 244.
« In one ed., IS59. " Jesu."
7 In one ed., 1559, " and" omdttttL
The Communion.
253
(gracious Lord) so to eat the flesh of thy dear Son Jesus''
Christ, and to drink his blood in these holy Mysteries, that
we may continually dwell in him, and he in us, that our sinful
bodies may be made clean by his body, and our souls washed
through his most precious blood. Amen \
§ 116. H Then shaHtAe Priest first receive the Communion in both kinds
himself, and next deliver it to other Alinisters, if any be there present,
[that they may be ready to help the chief Minister, ) and after to the people.
§ 117, ^ And when he delivereth the Sacrament of the body of Christ, he
shall say to every one these words :
The body of our Lord Jesus Christ which was given for
thee, preserve thy body and soul unto everlasting life.
James I. 1604.
§ 115. Then shall the Priest, ^c.
We do not presume, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
[Here follows \ io6. See p. 244.]
§ 116. Then shall the minister, &^c.
[Same as 1552.]
The body of our Lord, &c.
[Same as 1559-]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 115. Thm shall the Presbyter, hieel-
ing down at God's board, say, in
the name of all them that shall
communicate, this collect of humble
access to the holy Cofnmttnion, as
followeth.
We do not presume, &c
[Same as 1552.]
§ 116. Then shall the bishop, if he
be present, or else the presbyter that
celebrateth, first receive the Com-
munion hi both kinds himself, and
next deliver it to other bishops, pres-
byters, and deacons, {if any be there
present,) that they may help him
that celebrateth, atid after to the
people in due order, all humbly
kneeling.
§117. And when he receiveth him-
self, or delivereth the bread to others,
he shall say this benediction.
The body of our Lord Jesus
Christ, which was given» for thee,
preserve thy body and soul unto
everlasting life.
§ 1 18. Here the party receiving shall
say Amen.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 115. Then shall the Priest kneeling
down at the Lord's Table say, Q^c.
[Same as 1549.]
We do not presume to come, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
[Here follows
? 106, When the Priest standing before
the Table, &"c. Almighty God our hea-
venly Father, &c. See p. 245.]
§116. H Then shall the Minister
first receive the Communion in
both kinds himself, and then pro-
ceed to deliver the same to the
Bishops, Priests, and Deacons in
like manner {if any be present)
and after that to the people also in
order, into their hands, all meekly
kneeling.
§ 117. And when he
delivereth the bread to any one,
he shall say.
The body of our Lord Jesus
Christ, which was given for thee,
preserve thy body and soul unto
everlasting life. Take and eat this
in remembrance that Christ died for
thee, and feed on him in thy heart
by faith with thanksgiving.
• In one ed., iS49, " Jesu.'
» In one ed., 1552, and 1559, "Amen" omitted.
254
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 119. And the Minister delivering the Sacrament of the blood, and giving
every one to drink once and no more, shall say.
The blood of our Lord Jesus Christ which was shed for
thee, preserve thy body and soul unto everlasting life.
§ 121, If there be a Deacon or other Priest, then shall he follow with the
Chalice: and as the Priest ministereth the Sacrament of the body, so
shall he {for more expedition) minister the Sacrament of the blood, in
form before written.
§ 122. In the communion time the Clerks shall sing,
ii. O Lamb of God, that takest away the sins of the world :
have mercy upon us.
O Lamb of God, that takest away the sins of the world :
grant us thy peace.
Beginning so soon as the Priest doth receive the holy Communion, and when
the Coi^munion is ended, then shall the Clerks sing the post-Communion.
§ 123. T Sentences of holy scripture, to be said or sung every day one,
after the holy Communion, called the post-Communion.
If any man will follow me, let him forsake himself, and
take up his cross, and follow me. [Math, xvi.] •
Whosoever shall endure unto the end, he shall be saved.
[Mar. xiii.]
Praised be the Lord God of Israel, for he hath visited and
redeemed his people : therefore let us serve him all the days
O.H.C. Edw. VI. 1548.
§ 119. And the Priest delivering, 6f^c.
[Same as 1549. ]
Thk blood of our Lord Jesus
Christ, which was shed for thee,
preserve thy soul to everlasting life.
§ 121. If there be a Deacon or other
Priest, then shall he follotv with
the Chalice, and as the Priest min-
istereth the bread, so shall he for
more expedition minister the Wiiu,
inform before written.
[Here follows
? 128. Then shall the Priest, &'c. The
Peace of God, &c. See p. 258.]
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 119. 1[ And the minister that de-
livereth the cup, shall say.
Drink this in remembrance that
Christ's blood was shed for thee
and be thankful.
[Here immediately follows { 126, " Then
shall the Priest," &>£. See p. 256.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 119. And the minister that deliver-
eth the cup, shall say.
The blood of our Lord Jesus'*
Christ, which was shed for thee,
preserve thy body and soul into
everlasting life : and drink this in
remembrance that Christ's blood
was shed for thee, and be thank-
ful
[Here follows { 126. See p. 356.]
James I. 1604.
§ 119. And the minister that, &v.
[Same as 1599-]
[Here follows \ 126. See p. 256.]
* Inoneed., 1559, "Jesa"
The Communion.
255
of our life, in holiness and righteousness accepted before him.
Luc. i.
Happy are those servants, whom the Lord (when he cometh)
shall find waking. Luc. xii.
Be ye ready, for the Son of man will come at an hour
when ye think not. Luc. xii.
The servant that knoweth his master's will, and hath not
prepared himself, neither hath done according to his will,
shall be beaten with many stripes. Luc. xii.
The hour cometh, and now it is, when true worshippers
shall worship the Father in spirit and truth. John iv.
Behold, thou art made whole, sin no more, lest any worse
thing happen unto thee. JoJm v.
If ye shall continue in my word, then are ye my very dis-
ciples, and ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make
you free. Joh?i viii.
While ye have light, believe on the light, that ye may be
the children of light. John xii.
He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, the
same is he that loveth me. John xiv.
If any m.an love me, he will keep my word, and my Father
will love him, and we will come unto him, and dwell with
him. John xiv.
If ye shall bide in me, and my word shall abide in you,
ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done to you.
John XV.
Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit, and
become my disciples. John xv.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 119. And the presbyter or minister
that receiveth the cup himself, or
dclivereth it to others, shall say
this benediction.
The blood of our Lord Jesus
Christ, which was shed for thee,
preserve thy body and soul unto
everlasting life.
§ 120. Here the party receiving shall
say Amen.
[Here follows ? 125, p. 257.]
Charles II. 1662.
119. 'H And the Minister that de-
livereth the cup to any one, shall
say,
The blood of our Lord Jesus
Christ, which was shed for thee,
presei-ve thy body and soul unto
everlasting life. Drink this in re-
membrance that Christ's blood was
shed for thee, and be thankful.
§124. ^ If the consecrated bread or
•wine be all spent before all have
communicated ; the Priest is to
consecrate more according to the
form before prescribed: Beginning
at [Our Saviour Christ in the
same night, &c.]/^r the blessing
of the bread ; and at [Likewise
after Supper, &c.] /^r the blessing
of the cup.
[Here follows \ 122. See p. 257.]
256
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
This is my commandment, that you love together, as I have
loved you. John xv.
If God be on our side, who can be against us ? which did
not spare his own Son, but gave him for us all. Roma. viiL
Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God's chosen ?
it is GOD that justifieth ; who is [he] that can condemn ?
Roma. viii.
The night is past, and the day is at hand ; let us therefore
cast away the deeds of darkness, and put on the armour of
light. Rom. xiii.
Christ Jesus is made of GOD, unto us, wisdom, and right-
eousness, and sanctifying, and redemption, that (according as
it is written) He which rejoiceth should rejoice in the Lord.
I Corin. i.
Know ye not that ye are the temple of GOD, and that the
Spirit of GOD dwelleth in you ? If any man defile the temple
of GOD, him shall God destroy, i Corin. iii.
Ye are dearly bought ; therefore glorify God in your bodies,
and in your spirits, for they belong to God. i Cor. vi.
Be you followers of God as dear children, and walk in love,
even as Christ loved us, and gave himself for us an offering
and a Sacrifice of a sweet savour to God. Ephes. v. «
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 126. T Then shall the Priest * say
the Lord^s prayer, the people re-
peaiing after him every petition.
[Here follows
\ 108. After shall be said, <&v. O LoKD
and heavenly Father, &c.
See p. 346.]
§ 127. IF Or this*.
Almighty and everliving God,
we most heartily thank thee, for
that thou dost vouchsafe to feed us,
which have duly received these holy
mysteries, with the spiritual food of
the most precious body and blood
of thy Son our Saviour Jesus Christ,
and dost assure us thereby of thy
favour, &c
[Same as 1549, to]
world without end. Amen.
[Here follows
{ 78. TAfH shall be said or sung.
Glory be to God on high.
See p. 214.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 126. Then shall the Priest, <Srv.
[Same as 1552.]
[Here follows i 108. See p. 246.]
§ 127. Or this.
Almighty and everliving, &c
[The same as 1552.]
[Here follows \ 78. See p. 214.]
§ 126
James I. 1604.
Then shall the Priest, &=€.
[Same as 1552.]
[Here follows 1 108. See p. 246.]
§ 127. Or this.
Almighty and everliving, &c.
[The same as 1552.]
[Here follows } 78. See p. 214.]
• In three eds., 1549, misp. Eph. vL
* In ed. 1578. " the Minister.*
* This follows, in eds. 1553, and in all
afterwards, \ 108. See p. 346.
The Communion.
257
§ 127. Then the Priest shall give thanks to God, in the name of all them that
have communicated, turning him first to the people, and saying.
The Lord be with you.
The Answer. And with thy spirit.
The Priest Let us pray.
Almighty and everliving^ GOD, we most heartily thank
thee, for that thou hast vouchsafed to feed us in these holy
Mysteries, with the spiritual food of the most precious body
and blood of thy Son our Saviour Jesus Christ, and hast as-
sured us (duly receiving the same) of thy favour and goodness
toward us, and that we be s very members incorporate in thy
mystical body ^, which is the blessed company of all faithful
people, and heirs ' through hope of thy everlasting kingdom,
by the merits of the most precious death and passion of thy
dear Son. We therefore ^ most humbly beseech thee, O hea-
venly Father, so to assist us with thy grace, that we may con-
tinue in that holy fellowship, and do all such good works, as
thou hast prepared for us to walk in : through Jesus Christ
our Lord, to whom, with thee and the Holy Ghost, be all
honour and glory, world without end ^
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 125. IVhen all have communicated,
he that celebrates shall go to the
Lord's table, and cover with a fair
linen cloth, or corporal, that which
remaineth of the consecrated ele-
ments.
§ 127. And then say this collect of
than/isgiving, as followeth :
Almighty and everliving, &c.
[The same as 1552.]
[Here follows } 78. See p. 215.]
Charles II. 1662.
125. IT When all have communi-
cated, the Minister shall return to
the Lord's Table, and revei-ently
place upon it what remaineth of
the consecrated Elements, covering
the same with a fair linen cloth.
' In two eds. 1549, and one ed. 1559,
"everlasting."
8 In ed. 1662, "are."
*> In ed. 1662, "the mystical body of
thy Son, which."
' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "and be
§ 126. Tf Then shall the Priest say
the Lord's Prayer, the people re-
peating after him every Petition.
Our Father which art in heaven,
Hallowed be thy Name. Thy king-
dom come. Thy will be done in
earth, As it is in heaven. Give us
this day our daily bread. And for-
give us our trespasses, As we for-
give them that trespass against us.
And lead us not into temptation :
But deliver us from evil. For thine
is the kingdom, The power and the
glory, For ever and ever. Amen.
[Here follows \ 108. See p. 247.
§ 127. ^ Or this.
Almighty and everliving, &c.
[Same as 1552, to]
world without end. Atnen.
[Here follows \ 78. See p. 215.]
also heirs;" in ed. 1662, "and are also
heirs."
'' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "We now
most ;" in ed. 1662, "And we most."
' In eds. 1552, and all afterwards,
"Amen" added.
2r8
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 128. TJien the Priest turning him to the people, shall let them depart
with this blessing:
The peace of GOD (which passeth all understanding) keep
your hearts and minds in the knowledge and love of GOD,
and of™ his Son Jesus" Christ our Lord : And the blessing of
God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost,
be amongst ° you and remain with you alway.
Then the people shall answer.
Amen.
§ 129. Where there are no clerks, there the Priest shall say all things
appointed here for them to sing.
§ 130. Whefi the holy Communion is celebrate on the workday, or in private
houses : Then may be omitted, [the] Gloria in excelsis, the Creed, the
Homily, and the exhortation, beginning.
Dearly beloved, &c.
§ 132. *\ Collects to be said after the Offertory, when there is no Communion,
every such day one.
Assist us mercifully, O Lord, in these our supplications
and prayers, and dispose the way of thy servants toward p the
attainment of everlasting salvation : that among all the changes
and chances of this mortal life, they may ever be defended by
O.H.C. Edw. VI. 1548.
§ 1 28. Then shall the Priest, turning
him to the people, let the people de-
part with this blessing'^.
The peace of God, which, &c
[Same as 1549, to]
Jesus Christ our Lord.
To the which the people shall answer.
Amen.
[Here follows { 141. See p. 262.]
Second Edward VI. 1552.
§ 128. Then the Priest^ or tJu Bi-
shop, if he be present, shall let
them depart with this blessing*.
" In one ed. O.H.C 1548, "and in."
■■ In eds. 1552, and 1559, "Jesu ;" but in
eds. 1637 and 1662, " Je.sus."
"In one ed. 1552, and 1559, "among."
P In ed. 1662, "towards."
« This, in O.H.C., follows on after
1 119. Seep. 254,
The peace of God, which, &c
[Same as 1549, to]
remain with you alway. Amen.
§ 132. Collects to be said after the
Offertory, when there is no Com-
fuuniott, every such day one*:
And the same may be said also
as often as occasion shall serve,
after the Collects, either of Morn-
ing and^ Evening prayer. Com-
munion, or Litany, by the dis-
cretion of the minister*.
Assist us mercifully, O Lord, &c.
O Almighty Lord, &c
Gr.'vnt, we beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 1549 throughout.]
' In ed. 1578, "Minister."
* This, in eds. 1553, and in all after*
wards, follows on after 5 78. See page 214.
' In eds. 1637, and 1662, "one or more."
" In ed. 1662, '■ or."
« In Scotch ed., 1637, " the Presbyter
or minister."
The Communion.
259
thy most gracious and ready help ; through Christ ' our Lord.
Amen.
O Almighty Lord and everliving^ GOD, vouchsafe, we
beseech thee, to direct, sanctify, and govern, both our hearts
and bodies, in the ways of thy laws, and in the works of thy
commandnnents : that through thy most mighty protection,
both here and ever, we may be preserved in body and soul :
Through our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Amen.
Grant, we beseech thee, Almighty God, that the words
which we have heard this day with our outward ears, may
through thy grace be so grafted ^ inwardly in our hearts, that
they may bring forth in us the fruit of good living, to the
honour and praise of thy name : through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 128. TAen the Priest, ^'c.
The Peace of God, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 132. Collects to be said, &=€.
[Same as 1552.]
Assist us mercifully, &c.
[Same as 1549 throughout.]
James I. 1604.
§ 128. Then the Priest, ^'c.
The Peace of God, &c.
[Same as ISS2-]
§ 132. Collects to be said, &=€,
[Same as 1552.]
Assist us mercifully, &c.
[Same as 1549 throughout.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 128. Then the Presbyter or Bishop
if he be present, shall let them de-
part with this blessing.
The Peace of God, &c.
[Same as 1349, to]
remain with you always. Amen.
§ 131. After the divine service aid-
ed, that which was offered shall
be divided in the presence of the
presbyter and the churchzvardais,
whereof otie half shall be to the use
of the presbyter, to prcaiide him
books of holy divinity ; the other
half shall be faithfidly kept and
employed on some pious or charit-
able use, for the decent furnishing
of that church, or the public relief
of their poor, at the discretion of
the presbyter and churchwardens *.
§ 132. ^ Collects to be said, ^c.
[Same as 1552.]
Assist us mercifully, &c.
[Same as 1549 throughout.]
Charles II. 1662.
§ 128. *\[ Thai the Priest {or Bishop
if he be present') shall let them de-
fart with this blessing.
The peace of God which, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
with you always. Amen,
§132. Collects to be said, &'c.
[Same as 1552.]
Assist us mercifully, &c.
[Same as 1549 throughout]
y In ed. 1662, "Jesus Christ."
» In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662,
' everlasting God."
» In two eds., 1549, and in eds. 1556,
"so graft."
26o
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings, with thy most gra-
cious favour, and further us with thy continual help, that in
all our works begun, continued, and ended in thee, we may
glorify thy holy name, and finally by thy mercy obtain ever-
lasting life : Through Jesus Christ our Lord. Ainen''.
Almighty God, the fountain of all \visdom, which ^ knowest
oiu* necessities before we ask, and our ignorance in asking :
we beseech thee to have compassion upon our infirmities, and
those things, which for our unworthiness we dare not, and for
our blindness we cannot ask, vouchsafe to give us for the
worthiness of thy Son Jesu "^ Christ our Lord. Amen.
Almighty God, which *^ hast promised to hear the petitions
of them that ask in thy Son's name, we beseech thee merci-
fully to incline thine ears to us that have made now our
prayers and supplications unto thee : and grant that those
things which we have* faithfully asked according to thy will,
may effectually be obtained to the relief of our necessity, and
to the setting forth of thy glory : Through Jesus Christ our
Lord'.
% For rain ».
O God heavenly Father, which by thy Son Jesu Christ
hast promised to all them that seek thy kingdom, and the
righteousness thereof, all things necessary to the bodily sus-
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Trevent us, O Lord, &c.
Almighty God, the fountain, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
[The prayers For Rain and For Fair
Weather are here omitted, as also { 133 ;
and instead of { 134]
§ 135. \ Upon the holy days, if
there be no Communion, shall be
said all that is appointed at the
Communion, until the end of the
Homily, concluding with the gene-
ral prayer, ' for the whole state ''
of Christ's Church militant here
in earth :' and otte or more of
these Collects before rehearsed, as
occasion shall serve.
Elizabeth, 1559.
Prevent us, O Lord, &c
[Same as 1549.]
[The prayers For Rain and For Fair
Weather are here omitted, as also J 133 ;
and instead of) 134]
§ 135. Upon the holy Days, &'c.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
Prevent us, O Lord, Sec
[Same as 1549.]
[The prayers For Rain and For Fair
Weatlicr are here omitted, as also I 133 ;
and instead of} 134]
§ 135. Upon tlie holy Days, 6^
[Same as 1552.]
■• In one ed., 1549, "Through, &&"
* In ed. i66a, "who."
* In ed. 1662, "Jesus."
* In one ed., 1552, " have" omitted.
' In eds. 155a and afterwards, "Amen*
added.
s These two prayers, in eds. 1552 and
all editions afterwards, are transposed to
the Prayers at the end of the Litany.
See p. 278.
i" In one ed., 1552, and 1559, and some
afterwards, "estate,"
The Communion.
261
tenance : send us, we beseech thee, in this our necessity, such
moderate rain and showers, that we may receive the fruits of
the earth, to our comfort and to thy honour ; Through Jesus
Christ our Lord.
For fair weather P.
O Lord God, which for the sin of man, didst once drown
all the world, except eight persons, and afterward of thy great
mercy, didst promise never to destroy it so again : We humbly
beseech thee, that although we for our iniquities have worthily
deserved this plague of rain and waters, yet, upon our true
repentance, thou wilt send us such weather whereby we may
receive the fruits of the earth in due season, and learn both
by thy ^ punishment to amend our lives, and by the granting
of our petition to give thee praise and glory : Through Jesu
Christ our Lord.
S 133- IT Upon Wediiesdays and Fridays, the English Litany shall he said
or stmg in all places, after such form as is appointed by the king's majesty's
Injunctions : Or as is or shall be otherwise appointed- by his highness^.
§ 134. And though there be none to communicate with the Priest, yet these
days {after the Litany ended) the Priest shall put upon him a plain Albe
or surplice, with a cope, and say all things at the Altar {appointed to be
said at the celebration of the Lord's supper, ) until after the oj^ertory. And
then shall add one or two of the Collects aforeiuritten, as occasion shall
serve, by his discretion. And then turning him to the people shall let
them depart with the accztstomed blessing.
§ 136. And the same order shall be used all other days, whensoever the people
be customably assembled to pray in the church, and none disposed to com-
municate with the Priest.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Prevent us, O Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
[The prayers For Rain and For Fair
Weather are omitted here, as also \ 133 ;
and instead of \ 134]
§ 135- IF upon the holy days, dr'c.
[Same as 1552.]
Charles IL, 1662.
Prevent us, O Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
' In one ed., 1549, " thy" omitted.
* In one ed., 1549, the words "or as is
or shall be otherwise appointed by his
highness" are omitted.
' In most of the Sealed Books the words
"whole estate of Christ's Church militant
[The prayers For Rain and For Fair
Weather are omitted here, as also \ 133 ;
and instead of} 134]
§ 135. IT Upon the Sundays and other
holy days {if there be no Commu-
nion) shall be said all that is ap-
pointed at the Communiojt, until
the end of the general Prayer [For
the whole state of Christ's Church
militant here in earth'] together
with one or more of these Collects
last before rehearsed, concluding
2uith the Blessinz.
here in earth," are written in over an era-
sure. In one or two books, where the
erasure is not perfect, the words appear
to have been printed, " For the good estate
of the Catholic Church of Christ."
262
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 137. Likeivise in Chapels annexed, and all other places, there shall be no
celebration of the Lord's supper, except there be some to communicate with
the Priest.
§ 138. And in such Chapels amiexed where the people hath
not been accustotned to pay any holy bread, there they must either make
some charitable provision for the bearing of the charges of the Communion,
or else (for receiving of the same) resort to their parish church.
O.H.C. Edw. VI. 1548.
§ 141. Note, that the Bread that
ifiall be consecrated shall be such
as heretofore hath beat accustomed.
And eveiy of the said consecrated
Breads shall be broken in two
pieces, at the least, or more by
the discretion of the Minister, and
so distributed. And men must
not think less to be received in part,
than in the whole, but in each of
them the 7vhole body of aur Saviour
fesu Christ.
§ 143. Note, that if it doth so chance,
that the 7vine hallowed and conse-
crate doth not suffice or be enough
for them that do take the Commu-
nion, the Priest, after the first
Cup or Chalice be emptied, may
go again to the altar, and reve-
rently, and devoutly, prepare, and
consecrate another, and so the third,
or more, likcivise beginning at these
words, Simili modo postquam coe-
natum est, and ending at these
words, qui pro vobis et pro mul-
tis effundetur in remissionem pec-
catonim, and without any levation
or lifting [«/j.
[Here follows the Colophon
"Imprinted at London," &c.]
Second Edw, VI. 1552.
137. ^ And there shall be no cele-
bration " of the Lord's Supper, ex-
cept there be a good number^ to
communicate 7vith the Priest", ac-
cording to his discretion.
139. \ And if there be not above
hventy persons in the Parish, of
discretion to receive the Commu-
nion : yet there shall be no Com-
munion, except four, or three at the
least communicate with the Priest ".
§ 140. And in Cathedral and^
Collegiate churches '*, where be*
many Priests * and Deacons, they
shall all receive the Communion
with the minister^ eveiy Sunday
at the least, except they have a
reasonable cause to the contrary.
141. ^ And to take away the SU' >
perstition, which any person hath, \
or might have in the bread and
■ wine, it shall suffice that the bread
be such, as is usual to be eaten at
the table with other meats, but the
best and purest wheat bread, tliat
convenietitly may be gotten.
§142.
And if any of the bread or wine
remain, the Curate shall have it
to his own use.
™ In Scotch ed., 1637, "public cele-
bration."
" In ed. 1578, "a gn'cat number;" this
alteration appears first in a quarto of 1576,
but it crept into some of the later folios,
e.g. 1617. In ed. 1662, "a convenient
number.
o In Scotch ed., 1637, "Presbyter;"
in ed. 1578, "minister."
P In ed. 1578, "or."
1 In ed. 1662, "and Colleges " rt/jyjwi
' In ed. 1662, "there are many."
■ In Scotch ed., 1637, "many Presby-
ters and Deacons;" in ed. 1578, "minis-
ters and deacons."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter
that celebrates ;" in ed. i66a, "the Priest."
The Communion.
263
§141. For avoiding"^ of all matters and occasion of dissension, it is meet
that the bread prepared for the Communion be fnade, through all this
realm, after one sort and fashioji : that is to say, unleavened, and round,
as it was afore, but without all'^ mariner of print, and something more
larger and thicker than it loas, so that it may be aptly divided in divers
pieces : and evoy one shall be divided in tivo pieces, at tlie least, or more,
by the discretion of the minister, and so distributed. And men ^ must not
think less to be received in part than in the whole, but in each of them, th-e
whole body of our Saviour jfesu Christ.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 137. And there shall be, ^^c.
% 139. And if there be, ^-'c.
§ 140. And in Cathedral, cr-"r.
§ 141. And to take azi'ay, i^c.
§ 142. A 7ul if any of the bread, C-'c.
[Same as 1552 throughout.]
James I. 1604.
§ 137. And there shall be, e-v.
§ 139. And if there be, cr-r.
§ 140. And in Cathedral, ^c.
§ 141. And to take away, cr-v.
§ 142. And if any of the bread, c
[Same as 1552 throughout.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
137. And there shall be no public
celebration of the Lord's Supper,
except there be a sufficient number to
communicate, with the Presbyter,
according to his discretion.
139. And if there be 7iot above, iSr-'c.
140. And in Cathedral and, d^r.
[Same as 1532.]
141. And to take away the stiper-
stition which any person hath or
may have in the bread and zuine,
though it be lawful to have wafer
bread, it shall sufjlce that the bread
be such as is usual : yet the best
and purest Wheat Bread that con-
veniently may be gotten.
§ 142. And if
any of the bread and wine remain
which is consecrated, it shall be
reverently eaten and drunk by suck
of the communicants only as the
presbyter -which celebrates shall take
unto him, but it shall not be car-
ried out of the church. And to
the end there may be little left,
he that officiates is required to con-
secrate with the least, and then if
there be want, the words of con-
secration may be repeated again,
over fnore, either bread or wine,
the presbyter beginning at these
words in the prayer of Consecra-
tion, ' Our Saviour, in the night
that he was betrayed,' &c.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 137. 'H And there shall be, ^'c.
§ 139. *i And if there be 7iof, &^c.
§ 140. 1i And in Cathedral and, qt'c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 141. ^ And to take away all occa-
sion of dissension, and superstition,
which any Person hath or might
have concerning the Bread and
Wine, it shall suffice that tlie
Bread be such as is usual to be
eaten ; but the best and purest
Wheat Bread that conveniently
may be gotten.
§ 142. ^ Andif any of the Bread and
Wine remain unconsecrated, the
Curate shall have it to his vivn
use: but if any remain of that
which was consecrated, it shall
not be carried out of the Church,
but the Priest and siich other of
the Communicants as he shall then
call tinto him, shall immediately
after the Blessing, reverently eat
and drink the same.
In two eds., 1549, "advoidin^." » In three eds., 1549, "any manner."
y In one ed., 1549, the word " men " omiitcd.
264
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 144. And forsomuch as the Pastors and Curates within this realm shall
continually find at their costs and charges in their ctires sufficient bread
and wine for the holy Communion (rtj oft as their Parishioners shall be
disposed for their spiritual comfort to receive the same) it is therefore
ordered, that hi recompence of such costs and charges, the Parishioners
of every Parish shall offer rjesy Sunday, at the time of the Offertory, the
just valour'^ and price of the holy loaf {with all such money and other
things as were wont to be offered with the same) to the use of their Pastors
and Curates, attd that in such order and course, as they were wont to find
and pay the said holy loaf.
§ 145. Also that the receiving of the Satrament of the blessed body and blood
of Christ, may be most agreeable to the institution thereof, and to the usage
of the primitive Church: In all* Cathedral attd Collegiate churches, there
shall always some communicate with the Priest tJiat ministereth. And
that the same may be also observed every where abroad in the country :
Some one at the least of that house in every parish, to whom by course,
after the ordinance herein made, it appertaineth to offer for the charges
of the Comvtunioft, or some other whom they shall provide to offer for
them, shall receive the holy Communion ivith the priest: the which may
be the better done, for that they knoro before, when their course ^ cometh,
and may therefore dispose themselves to the worthy receiving of the Sacra-
ment. And with him or them who doth so offer the charges of the Com-
munion, all other, who be then Godly disposed thereunto, shall likewise
receive the Communion. And by this means the Minister having ahttays
some to communicate with him, may accordingly solemnise so high and
holy mysteries, with all the suffrages and due order appointed for the same.
And the Priest on the week day shall forbear to celebrate the Communion,
except he have some tJiat will communicate with him.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
* § 144. If The bread and wine for
the Communion shall be provided
by the Curate, and the church-
wardens, at the charges of the
Parish, and the Parish shall be
discharged of such sums of money,
or other duties, which hitherto
they have paid for the same, by
order of their houses evety Sunday,
[The rubrics \ 14s, \ 146, 1 147, } 1^8, are
omitted in 1553 and subsequent editions.]
§ 149. IT ^«^ note, that every Parish-
ioner shall communicate, at the
least three times in the year: of
which, Easter to be one : and shall
also receive the Sacraments, and
other rites, accordittg to the order
* Thus in all the eds. of 1549.
• In one ed., 1549, "all" omitted.
' In two eds,, 1552, " courses."
in ' th is book appointed. A nd yearly
at Easter, every Parishioner shall
reckon with his Parson, Vicar, or
Curate, or his, or their deputy or
deputies, and pay to them or him
all ecclesiastical duties, accustom-
ably due, then and at that time to
be paid "*.
Elizabeth, 1559
§ 144. The bread and wine, &"€.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 149. And note that every, &'c.
[Same as 1552.}
' In one ed., 1^32. and 1539. "order of."
<• This rubric is represented by { 95 of
1549. See p. 336.
The Communion.
265
8 146. Furthermore, every man and woman to be bound to hear and be at
the divine service, in the Parish church where they be resident, and there
with devout prayer, or Godly silence and meditation, to occupy themselves.
There to pay their duties, to communicate once in the year at the least, and
there to receive and take all other Sacraments and rites, in this book ap-
pointed. § 147. And whosoever willingly, upon no just cause, doth absent
themselves, or doth ungodly in the Parish church occupy themselves : upon
proof thereof , by the Ecclesiastical laxvs of the Realm, to be excovimunicate,
or suffer other punishment, as shall to the Ecclesiastical Judge {according
to his discretion) seem convenient.
§ 148. And although it be read in ancient writers, that the people, many
years past, received at the Priest'' s hands the Sacrament of the body of
Christ in their o^vn hands, and no commandment of Christ to the contrary:
Yet forasmuch as they many times conveyed the same secretly away, kept it
ruith them, and diversely abused it to superstition and wickedness : lest any
such thing hereafter shotdd be attempted, and that an tiniformity might be
used throughout the whole Realm, it is thought convenient the people com-
monly receive the Sacra?nent of Christ^s body in their mouths, at the
Priest's hand.
James I. 1604.
§ 144. The Bread and Wine, d^c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 149. And note that every, &'c.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 144. The Bread and Wine for the
Communion shall be provided by
the Curate and the Churchwardens,
at the charges of the Parish.
§ 149. And note, that every parish-
ioner shall cotnmunicate at the
least three times in the year, of
which Pasch or Easter shall be
one ; and shall also receive the Sa-
craments, and observe other rites,
according to the order in this book
appointed.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 144. 1" The Bread and Wine for
the Communion shall be provided
by the Curate and the Church-
wardens, at the charges of the
Parish.
§ 149. H Attd note, that every Parish-
ioner shall communicate at the least
three times in the year, of which
Easter to be one. And yearly at
Easter every Parishioiter shall
reckon with the Parson, Vicar, or
Curate ; or his or their Deputy,
or Deputies, and pay to them or
him all Ecclesiastical duties, ac-
customably dice, then and at that
time to be paid ^
§ 150. U After the Divine Service
ended, the money given at the Of-
fertory shall be disposed of to such
pious and chatitable uses, as the
Minister and Church-wardensshall
think ft. Wherein if they dis-
agree, it shall be disposed of as the
Ordinary shall appoint.
' See rubrics in Scotch ed., ante, p. 47.
266 Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
151. ^Although no order can be so
perfectly devised, but it may be of
some, either for their ignorance
and ittfirmity, or else of malice
and obstinacy, misconstrued, de-
praved, and interpreted in a wrong
part: And yet because brotherly
charity willeth, that so much as
conveniently may be, offences should
be taken away : therefore we will-
ing to do the same. Whereas it is
ordained in the book of common
prayer, in the administration of
the Lord's Supper, that the Com-
municants kneeling should receive
the holy Communion : zuhich thing
being well meant, for a significa-
tion of the humble and grateful
(uknowledging of the bejtefits of
Christ, given unto the worthy re-
ceiver, and to avoid the profanation
and disorder, which about the holy
Communion might else ensue: lest
yet the same kneeling might be
thought or taken otherwise, we do
declare that it is not meant there-
by, that any adoration is done, or
ought to be done, either nnto the
sacramental bread or wine there
bodily received, or to any real and
essential presence there being of
Christ's natural flesh and blood.
For as concaning the sacramental
bread and wine, they retnain still
in their veiy jiatiiral substances,
and therefore may not be adored,
for that were Idolatry to be ab-
horred of all fait hfU Christians.
And as concerning the natural
body and blood of our Saviour
Christ, they are in heaven and
not here. For it is against the
tinith of Christ's true natural
body, to be in moi-e places than
in one at one time.
Elizabeth, 1559.
[The above rubric is omitted.]
James I. 1604.
[The above rubric is omitted.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[The above rubric is omitted.]
Charles II. 1662.
151. Whereas it is ordained in
this Office for the Administration
of the Lord's Supper, that the Com-
municants should receive the same
Kneeling ; {which Order is well
meant, for a signification of our
humble and grateful acknowledge-
ment of the benefits of Christ therein
given to all worthy Receivers, and
for the avoiding of such profana-
tion, and disorder in the holy Com'
munion, as might otherwise ensue)
Yet, lest the same Kneeling should
by any persons, either out of igno-
rance and infirmity, or out of
malice and obstinacy, be miscon-
strued and depraved ; It is here
declared, that thereby no Adoration
is intended, or ought to be done,
either unto the Sacramental bread
or wine, there bodily recdved, or
unto any Corporal Presence of
Christ's natural Flesh, and Blood.
For the Sacramental bread and
wine remain still in their very
Natural Substances, and there-
fore may not be adored, {for that
were Idolatry, to be abhorred of
all faithful Christians) And the
Natural body and blood of our
Saviour Christ are in Heaven,
and not here; it being against
the truth of Christ's Natural body,
to be at one time in more places
than one.
' In one cd., 1552, this paragraph is
fourth in order. It is printed on a sepa-
rate leaf in other copies, and, as is evi-
dent from the signatures, was added after-
wards. Several copies are without it al-
together.
THE
LITANY.
[In eds. 1532, and afterwards, The Litany is printed immediately after the
Order for Morning Prayer. See p. 97.]
[A Litany was printed, appended to a Psalter, in 1S48, but it was an exact reprint of
that of 1544 (Henry VIIL) Also early in Elizabeth's reign [c. 15581 a Litany was issued
entitled, " The Litany and Suffrages ;" and again a second one at the beginning of
1559, entitled, "The Letanye used in the Quenes Majesties Chappel, according to the
tenor of the Proclamation, Anno Christi 1559." The variations between these and the
copies printed in the Authorized Prayer-Book are very slight.]
268
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
THE
LITANY AND SUFFRAGES".
O God the Father of heaven : have mercy upon us
miserable sinners.
O God the Father of heaven : have mercy upon us miserable
sinners ^.
O God the Son, Redeemer of the world : have mercy upon
us miserable sinners.
O God the Son, Redeemer of the world : have mercy upon us
miserable sinners ^.
O God the Holy Ghost, proceeding from the Father and
the Son : have mercy upon us miserable sinners.
O God^ the Holy Ghost^ proceeding from the Father and the
Son : have mercy upon us miserable sinners ^.
O holy, blessed, and glorious Trinity, three Persons and
one God : have mercy upon us miserable sinners.
O holy, blessed, and glorious Trinity, three persons arid one
God : have mercy upon us miserable sinners ^.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
[In the Second Book of Edward VI.,
and in all editions afterwards, the_ Litany
IS printed immediately after Morning and
Kvening Prayer. See p. 97.]
k\ 152.) HERE FOLLOWETH THE
LITANY
TO BB USED
UPON SUNDAYS, WEDNES-
DAYS, AND FRIDAYS,
AND AT OTHER TIMES, WHEN IT
SHALL BE COMMANDED BY
THE ORDINARY.
O God the Father of heaven, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
• In the two earlier editions of the 1549
book, the Litany appears printed on a
leparate sheet, and added at the end.
I'he rubric, respecting the saying of the
I .itany, in editions of 1549, will be found
\ 133. See page 261.
Elizabeth, 1559.
0 152) Here followeth the
Litany, to be used upon, &c.
[Same as 1553.]
O God the Father, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
James I. 1604,
(} 152.) Here followeth the
Litany, to be used upon, &c
[Same as 1552.]
O God the Father, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
_ '' In one ed., 1549, the words "miserable
sinners " are omitted in the four responses,
and "&c" put in their stead ; in one ed.,
1552, and in some eds. of 1559, and after-
wards, the responses are still further ab-
breviated.
The Litany and Suffrages.
269
Remember not, LorJ, our offences, nor the offences of our
forefathers, neither take thou vengeance oC our sins : spare us,
good Lord, spare thy people, whom tliou hast redecmeii with
thy most precious blood, and be not angry with us for ever.
Spare 71s, good Lord.
From all evil and mischief, from sin, from the cr.^fis and
assaults of the devil, from thy wrath, and from everlasting
damnation :
Good Lord, deliver us.
From blindness '^ of heart, from i^ride, vainglory, and hyjto-
crisy, from envy, hatred, and malice, and all uncharitableness :
Good Lord, deliver us.
From fornication, and all other'' deadly sin, and from all
the deceits of the world, the flcsli, and the devil :
Good Lord, deliver us.
From lightning and tempest"', from plague, pestilence, and
famine, from battle and murther, and from sudden death :
Good Lord, deliver us.
From all sedition and jirivy conspirac}- '',
From the tyranny of the bishop of Rome and a'd his de-
testable enormities ^',
From all false doctrine and h.eresy'', from hardness of heart,
and contempt of thy word and commandment :
Good Lord, deliver us.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
152.) Here folhnvdh the Litany, to
be ttsCit after the Third Collect at
iMoruiiig rrayer, called the Col-
lect for Grace, upon Sundays,
Wednesdays, and Fridays, and
at other times 'idien it shall be
commanded by the Ordinary, and
without omission of any part vf
the other daily serznce of the Church
on those days.
O God the Father, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
Charles II. i552.
THE LITANY.
152. 1 Here folloiveth the Litany
or General Supplication to be snng
or said after JSPoriiing Prayer upon
Sundays, Wedneidays, and Fri-
days, and at other times, ivhen it
shall be commanded by the Or di-
mity.
O God the Fathei-, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
• In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "from
all blindness."
'' In one ed., 1549, the word "other"
is omitted.
p In eds. 1552, and one ed., 1559, " light-
nings and tempests."
' In ed. 1662, "sedition, privy -con-
spiracy and rebellion."
8 The words, "from the tyranny of the
bishop of Rome and all his detestable
enormities," are retained in ed. 1552, but
are omitted in ed. 1559, and all afterwards.
'• In cd. 1662, "false doctrine, heresy
and schism."
270
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
By the mystery of thy holy incarnation, by thy holy nativity
and Circumcision, by thy Baptism, fasting, and temptation :
Good Lord, deliver us.
By thine agony and bloody sweat, by thy cross and passion,
by thy precious death and burial, by thy glorious resurrection
and ascension, by ' the coming of the Holy Ghost :
Good Lord, deliver us.
In all time of our ^ tribulation, in all time of our wealth \
in the hour of death, in "* the day of judgment :
Good Lord, deliver tis.
We sinners do beseech thee to hear us (0 Lord God) and
that it may please thee to rule and govern thy holy Church
universal ° in the right way :
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to keep Edward the vi.°, thy
servant our king and governor :
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to rule his heart in thy faith, fear,
and love, p that he "^ may always ' have affiance in thee, and
ever seek thy honour and glory :
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to be his' defender and keeper,
giving him ' the victory over all his ^ enemies :
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
By the mystery of, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
By the mystery of, &c.
[Same throughout as 1349.]
James I. 1604.
By the mystery of, &c.
[Same as 1549 to end of paragraph.
' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " and by. "
'' In eds. IS59, " In all our time of."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "iuall time of our
adversity, in all time of our prosperity. " _^
™ In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "and in."
" In eds. 1552, 1559, and 1604, "holy
Church universally ;" in Scotch ed., 1637,
" holy Catholic Church universally ;" in
ed. 1662, the same as 1549.
"> In ed. 1558 list Elizabeth), "That it
may please thee to keep Elizabeth thy
servant, our Queen and governor ;" in
eds. 1559, "That it may please thee to
keep and strengthen in the true worship-
ping of thee, in Righteousness and holi-
"That it may please thee to be her de-
fender and keeper," &c.]
That it may please thee to bless
and preserve our gracious Queen
Anne, Prince Henry, and the rest of
the King and Queen's Royal issue :
^Ve beseech thee, &-'c.
That it may please thee to illu-
minate all Bishops, Pastors, &c
[Continued the same as 1549.]
ness of life, thy ser^'ant Elizabeth our
most gracious Queen and govemour."
In eds. 1604, " That it may please thee
to keep and strengthen, &c. . . . thy ser-
vant James our most gracious King and
governour."
In Scotched., 1637, anded. 1662, "That
it may please thee to keep and strengthen,
&c. . . . thy servant Charles our most
gracious Kmg and governour."
P In eds. I5S9, and after, "and that."
1 In ed. 1559, "her heart in thy faith,
fear, and love, [and] that she."
' In ed. i66a, "evermore."
• Ined. 1559, "her."
The Litany and Suffrages.
271
That it may please thee to illuminate all Bishops, pastors ^
and ministers of the Church, with true knowledge and under-
standing of thy word, and that both by their preaching and
living they may set it forth, and shew it accordingly :
IVe beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to endue the Lords of the conncil,
and all the nobility, with grace, wisdom, and understanding :
IVe beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to bless and keep the magistrates,
giving them grace to execute justice, and to maintain truth :
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to bless and keep all thy people :
We beseech thee to hear tis, good Lord.
That it may please thee to give to all nations unity, peace,
and concord :
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to give us an heart to love and
dread thee, and diligently to live after thy commandments :
We beseech thee to hear us, ^ood Lard.
That it may please thee to give all ' thy people, increase of
grace, to hear meekly thy word, and to receive it with pure
atfection, and to bring forth the fruits of the Spirit :
We beseech the« to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to bring into the way of truth all
such as have erred and are^ deceived.
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to strengthen such as do stand, and
to comfort and help the weak -hearted, and to raise up them ^
that fall, and finally to beat down Satan ^ under our feet :
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lo?-d.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
By the mystery of, &c.
[Same as 1549 to end of paragraph,
"That it may please thee to be her de-
fender and keeper," &c.]
That it may please thee to bless
and preserve our gracious Queen
Mary, Prince Charles, and the rest
of the royal issue ;
We beseech thee, S^c.
[Continued same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
By the mystery of, &c.
[Same as 1549 to end of paragraph,
"That it may please thee to be her de-
fender and keeper," &c.]
That it may please thee to bless
and preserve our gracious Queen
Catherine, Mary the Queen-Mo-
ther, James Duke of York, and all
the Royal Family J" ;
We beseech thee, &^c.
[Continued same as 1S49.]
• In Scotch ed., 1637, " Bishops, pas-
tors, presbyters and ministers ;" in ed.
1662, " Bishops, Priests, and Deacons."
• In ed. 1596, and afterwards, " to all."
" In one ed., 1552, " be deceived."
'■ In eds. 1532, 1559, "them up;" but
1596, "up them" restored.
» In one ed., 1332, "Sathan."
y In Sealed Book the last seventeen
words are struck through with a pen.
2-:
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
That it may please thee to succour, help, and comfort all
that be ^ in danger, necessity, and tribulation :
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to preserve all that travel by land
or by water, all women labouring of child, all sick persons,
and young children, and to shew thy pity upon all prisoners
and captives :
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to defend and provide for the fatherless
children and widows, and all that be ^ desolate and oppressed :
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to have mercy upon all men ;
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to forgive our enemies, persecutors,
and slanderers, and to turn their hearts :
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to give and preserve to our use the
kindly fruits of the earth, so as in due time we may enjoy them :
We beseech thee to hear us, good JLord.
That it may please thee to give us true repentance ; to
forgive us all our sins, negligences, and ignorances, and to
endue us with the grace of thy holy Spirit to amend our lives
according to thy holy word :
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
That it may please thee, &c
[Same as 1549, to]
Lord, Jiave mercy upon us.
Our Father, which art in heaven,
&c.
And lead us not into temptation.
But deliver us from evil ■.
The Versicle. O Lord, deal not
with us after our sins.
The Annuer. Neither reward us
after our iniquities.
Elizabeth, 1559.
That it may please thee, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
That it may please thee, &c
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgfy, 1637.
That it may please thee, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Our Father, which art in hea-
ven, Hallowed be thy Name. Thy
Kingdom come. Thy will be done
in earth, As it is in heaven. Give
us this day our daily bread. And
forgive us our trespasses, As we for-
give them, that trespass against us.
And lead us not into temptation ;
But deliver us from evil. Amen.
Presbyter.
O Lord, deal not with us after
our sins.
Answer.
Neither reward us after our ini-
quities.
In ed. 1662, "are." • In one ed., 1552, 1559, and after, " Atnen" addtd.
The Litany and Suffrages.
273
Son of God : we beseech thee to hear us.
Son of God : we beseech thee to hear us.
O Lamb of God, that takest away the sins of the world :
Grant us thy peace.
O Lamb of God, that takest away the sins of the world :
Have mercy upofi us.
O Christ, hear us.
O Christ, hear us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have fnercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Our Father, which art in heaven. With the residue of the
Paternoster.
And lead us not into temptation.
But deliver us from evil^.
TJie Versicle. O Lord, deal not with us after our sins.
The Answer. Neither reward us after our itiiquiiies.
Charles II. 1662.
That it may please thee, &c
[Same as 1549, to]
Lord, have mercy upon us.
§ 153. IT Then shall the Priest, and
the people with him, say the Lord's
Prayer.
Our Father, which art, &c.
[Printed entire, as in Scotch ed., 1637.]
Priest.
O Lord, deal not with us after
our sins.
Answer.
Neither reward us after our ini-
quities.
* Tn one ed. 1349, in one ed. 1552, and in one ed. 1559, and most eds. afterwards,
"Amen " is added.
274
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Let us pray.
O God merciful Father, that despisest not the sighing of
a contrite heart, nor the desire of such as be sorrowful, merci-
fully assist our prayers, that we make before thee in all our
troubles and adversities, whensoever they oppress us : And
graciously hear us, that those evils, which the craft and
subtilty of the devil or man worketh against us, be brought
to nought, and by the providence of thy goodness they may
be dispersed, that we thy servants, being hurt by no perse-
cutions, may evermore give thanks unto'= thee, in thy holy
Church : through Jesu *• Christ our Lord.
O Lord, arise, help us, and deliver us for thy namis sake.
O God, we have heard with our ears, and our fathers have
declared unto us, the noble works that thou didst in their
days, and in the old time before them,
O Lord, arise, help us, and deliver us for thy ^ honour.
Glory be to the Father, the Son ^, and to the Holy Ghost ^ :
as it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be world
without end. Amen ''.
From our enemies defend us, O Christ.
Graciously look upon our afflictions.
Pitifully behold the sorrows of our heart \
Mercifully forgive the sins of thy "^ people.
Favourably with mercy hear our prayers.
1552-
Second Edw. VI.
[Same as iS49-]
Let US pray.
O God merciful Father, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
[Here follows \ i6o. See p. 278.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
Let us pray, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
[Here follows,
} 154. A prayer of tlu Queen's Majesty.
See next page.]
James I. 1604.
Let us pray, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
[Here follows,
} 154. A Prayer for tlu King's Majesty.
See next page.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Let us pray, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amett.
[Here follows,
\ 154. A Prayer for tlie King's Majesty.
See next page.]
"= In one ed., 1552, and 1559, "to."
^ In two eds., 1549, and one ed., 1552,
and most eds. afterwards, "Jesus."
• In eds. 1552, and most afterwards,
" thine."
' In eds. 1352, and all afterwards, " and
to the Son."
s In one ed., 1549, and again in 1604,
and afterwards, the doxology is printed as
two verses.
^ \x\ Scotch ed., 1637, " Xmtn" omitted.
' In ed. 1596, 1604, and after, "hearts ;"
in first Eliz. (i5s8(, "dolour of our heart."
^ In one ed., 1549, "the people."
The Litany and Suffrages.
275
O Sofi of David, have mercy up07i us.
Both now and ever vouchsafe to hear us \ Christ
Graciously hear us, O Christ.
Graciously hear us, O Lord Christ.
The Versicle ™. O Lord, let thy mercy be shewed upon us.
The Answer^. As we do put our trust in thee.
Let us pray.
We humbly beseech thee, O Father, mercifully to look
upon our infirmities, and for the glory of thy name's sake °,
turn from us all those evils that we most righteously p have
deserved ; and grant that in all our troubles we may put our
whole trust and confidence in thy mercy, and evermore serve
thee in "^ pureness of living, to thy honour and glory : through
our only mediator and advocate Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
[Here follows this Prayer, afterwards called, (? iS^.) "the Prayer of S. Chrysostom''."]
Almighty God, which hast given us grace at this time
with one accord to make our common supplications unto
thee, and dost promise, that when two or three be ^ gathered
in thy name, thou wilt grant their requests : fulfil now, O
Lord, the desires and petitions of thy' servants, as may be
most expedient for them ^, granting us in this world knowledge
of thy truth, and in the world to come, life everlasting.
Amen.
Charles II. i6G2.
[Same as iS49-]
TT Let us pray.
O God, merciful Father, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549.]
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
AnsT.ver.
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world with-
out end. Amen.
From our enemies, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Jesus Christ our Lord. Atneit.
' In eds. 1552, and all afterwards, " O
Christ."
"' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Presbyter;" in
ed. 1662, "Priest."
" In ed. 1O04, and afterwards, "An-
swer."
° In ed. 1662, " of thy name, turn."
r In Scotch ed., 1637, " most justly."
1 In eds. 1552 and all after, " in holi-
ness and pureness."
■■ This Prayer of Saint Chrysostom oc-
[Here immediately follows,
§ 156. A Prayer of Saint
Chrysostom.
Almighty God, who hast, &c.
Same as 1549.]
2 Corinthians xiii.
The grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and the love of God, and
the fellowship of the Holy Ghost,
be with us all evermore. Amen.
§157. Here endelh the Litany.
curs in ed. 1552, after { 165 (see p. 280) ;
in eds. 1559 and 1604, after [§ 155] (see
pp. 276, 277) ; in Scotch ed., 1637, alter
§ 159 (see p. 277) ; and in ed. 1662, imme-
diately after the Prayer, " We humbly
beseech thee," as in 1549.
• In all eds., 1559, except one, and in
eds. afterwards, " be gathered together ;"
in ed. 1662, " are gathered together."
« In Scotch ed., 1637, "of us thy."
" In Scotch ed., 1637, "for us."
276 Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI, 1552.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
[The two following Prayers do not occur
in any edition of 1552.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[After the Prayer beginning, "We humbly
beseech thee," follows ',]
§ 154 ^. A Prayer o/^ the Queen^s
Majesty.
O Lord our heavenly Father,
high and mighty. King of kings,
Lord of lords, the only Ruler of
princes, which * dost from thy throne
behold all the dwellers upon the
earth '', most heartily we beseech
thee with thy favour to behold our
most gracious sovereign Lady Queen
Elizabeth, and so replenish her with
the grace of thy holy Spirit, that
she may alway incline to thy will,
and walk in thy way, endue her
plentifully * with heavenly gifts,
grant her in health and wealth long
to live, strength "* her, that she may
vanquish and overcome all her ene-
mies, and finally after this life she
may attain everlasting joy and fe-
licity, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
[§i55''-]
Almighty and everlasting God,
which * only workest great marvels,
send down upon our bishops and
curates, and all congregations com-
mitted to their charge, the healthful
spirit of thy grace, and that they
" The arrangement of the Prayers here
loUowed is that of all editions of Elizabeth
extant except one. That one simply fol-
lows the arrangement of 1552, and is there-
fore supposed to be the earliest printed.
The Prayers, \ 154 and \ 155, do not ap-
pear in it.
y These prayers (5 154, \ 155, and \ 156)
were, in ed. 1662, inserted in the Order for
Morning and Evening Prayer (see pp. 83
and 93); for convenience of reference they
are here repeated, and the variations noted.
may truly please thee, pour upon
them the continual dew of thy bless-
ing : grant this, O Lord, for the
honour of our Advocate and Me-
diator Jesus Christ. Amen.
§ 156^. A Prayer of Chrysostom.
Almighty God, which hast given
us grace, &c.
[Same as 1549. See p. 275.]
The grace of our Lord, &c.
[Same as in ed. 1662. See p. 275.]
James I. 1604,
[After the Prayer beginning, " We humbly
beseech thee," follows]
§ 154, A Prayer for the King's
Majesty.
O Lord our heavenly Father,
&c.
[Same as 1559, except]
. . Sovereign Lord King James . .
[and "he," "him," and "his" throughout
instead of "she" and "her."]
§158. A prayer for the Queen and
Prince, and other the King and
Queen! s children.
Almighty God which hast pro-
mised to be a father of thine elect
and of their seed, we humbly be-
seech thee to bless our gracious
Queen Anne, Prince Henry, and all
the King and Queen's Royal Pro-
geny : endue them with thy holy
spirit, enrich them with thy hea-
It will be observed that the Prayer [{ 155]
has the title of " Prayer for the Clergy
and People," and follows on after § 157.
' In ed. 1596, and afterwards, "for
the."
» In ed. 1662, "who."
^ In Scotch ed., 1637, and in ed. 1662,
"upon earth."
<^ In ed. 1596, and afterwards, "plen-
teously."
■' In ed. 1596, and afterwards, "strength-
Tpie Litany.
VI
venly grace ; prosper them with all
iiappiness, and bring them to thine
everlasting Kingdom, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
[§ I5S-]
Almighty and everlasting God,
^vhich only workest, &c.
[Same as I559d
§ 156. A Fra)'L'r of C/irysostoin.
Almighty God, -which hast
given, &c.
[Same as 1549. See p. 275.]
2 Corinth : 1 3.
The grace of our Lord, &c.
[Same as in ed. 1662. See p. 275.]
[Here, after an ornamental rule, follows,
§ 160. " For Rain, it the time rejteire."
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[After the Prayer beginning, " We humbly
beseech thee," follows]
§ 154. A p)-aycr for the King's
Majesty.
O Lord our heavenly Father, &c.
[Same as 1559, except]
vSovereign Lord King Charles.
[and " he," "him, "and " his" throughout,
instead of "slie"and "lier."]
§ 15S. ^ Prayer for the Queen, Prince
Charles, and the rest of the royal
progeny.
Almighty God, the fountain of
all goodness, we humbly beseech
thee to bless our gracious Queen
Mary, Prince Charles, with the rest
of the royal progeny. Endue them
with thy Holy Spirit, &c.
[Same as 1604.]
§ 155. A Prayer for the holy Clergy.
Almighty and everlasting God,
who only workest great and mar-
vellous things. Send down upon
our Bishops, Presbyters, and Cu-
rates, and all congregations, &c.
[Same as 1559.]
§ 159. A Prayer to be said in the
Einbei--'ti<eeks, for those lokich are
then to be admitted into Holy Or-
ders ; a7id is to be read every day of
the week, beginning on the Sunday
be/ore the day of Oj'dination '^.
Almighty God, the giver of all
good gilts, who of lliy divine pro-
vidence hast appointed divers orders
in thy Church, give thy grace we
humbly beseech thee to all those
which are to be called to any office
and administration in the same ;
and so replenish them with the truth
of thy doctrine and ^ innocency of
life, that they may faithfully serve
before thee, to the glory of thy great
Name, and the benefit of tiiy IvAy
Church, tlirough Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
&c.
§ 156. ^ Prayer of Chrysostom.
Almighty God which hast given,
[.Same as 1549. See p. 275.]
2 Cor. xin. 13.
The grace of our Lord, &c.
[Same as in ed. 1662. See p. 273.]
[Here follows a line of division.]
Charles IL 1662.
[The Prayer, § 134, " for the King's ^^a-
jesty, " § 157, " for the Royal Family," and
§155, for "the Clergy and people," to-
gether with § 156, "a Prayer of S. Chryso-
stom," are not printed here, but appear
at the end of the Morning and Evening
Prayer (see pp. 83 and 93).
« This Prayer, inserted here for the first time, is given in ed. 1662 as the alternative
prayer for § i56. See p. 281. ' In ed. 1662, " and endue them with."
278
Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI, 1552.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
[After the Prayer beginning, "We humbly
beseech theeB," follows]
§ 1 60. For rain, if the time require N
O God, heavenly Father, which
by thy Son Jesu' Christ hast pro-
mised to all them that seek thy
kingdom and the righteousness
thereof, all things necessary to their
bodily sustenance :
send us, we be-
seech thee, in this our necessity,
such moderate rain and showers,
that we may receive the fruits of
the earth to our comfort, and to
thy honour : through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.
§ 161. ^ For fair weather^.
O Lord God, which for the sin
of man didst once drown all the
world, except eight persons, and
afterward of thy great mercy didst
promise never to destroy it so again :
we humbly beseech thee, that al-
though we for our iniquities have
worthily deserved this'' plague of
rain and waters, yet upon our true
repentance thou wilt send us such
weather whereby' we may receive
the fruits of the earth in due season,
and learn both by thy punishment
to amend our lives, and for thy
clemency to give thee praise and
glory : through Jesus " Christ our
Lord. Amen.
§ 162. ^ In the time of dearth and
famine.
O God heavenly Father, whose
gift it is that the rain doth fall, the
8 See ante, p. 274.
*■ These two prayers, \ i6o and { 161,
will be found printed in ed. 1559, at end
of the " Holy Communion." See p. 260.
* In one ed., 1552, and most afterwards,
"Jesus."
' In ed. 1662, "a plague."
' In ed. 1662, "as that we."
" In one ed., 1552, " Jesu."
" In eds. 1596, 1637, 1662, &c., "Jesus "
0 In one ed., 1552, "&c. Amen;" in
earth is fruitful, beasts increase, and
fishes do multiply :
behold, we be-
seech thee, the afflictions of thy peo-
ple, and grant that the scarcity and
dearth (which we do now most
justly suffer for our iniquity) may
through thy goodness be mercifully
turned into cheapness and plenty,
for the love of Jesu" Christ our
Lord : to whom with thee and the
Holy Ghost. &c. "
§ 163. U Or thus.
O God merciful Father, which,
in the time of Heliseus the Prophet,
didst suddenly turn in Samaria great
scarcity and dearth into plenty and
cheapness, and extreme famine into
abundance of victual : Have pity
upon us, that now be punished for
our sins with like adversity, increase
the fruits of the earth by thy hea-
venly benediction : And grant, that
we receiving thy bountiful liberality,
may use the same to tliy glory, our
comfort, and relief of our needy
neighbours : through Jesu p Christ
our Lord. Amen.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 160. For Rain if the time require.
§161. For fair weather.
§ 162. Jn the time of dearth and
famine.
[§163. Orth7is'i-:'\
[Same as 1552.]
some eds., 1559, "be praise for ever.
Amen;" but in eds. 1596 and 1662, "be
all honour and glory, now and for ever.
Amen;" in Scotch ed., 1637, "be all
honour and glory, world without end.
Amen."
P In one ed., 1552, "Jesus."
1 It is only in the one early edition of
1559 that this alternative prayer is giveu.
In all the others it is omitted.
The Litany.
279
James I. 1604.
[After an ornamental rule]
§ 160. For Rain if the time require.
§ 161. For fair weather.
§ 162. In the time of dearth or
famine.
[Same as 1552.]
[Here follows § i6^," In the time of War."
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[After an ornamental rule]
§ 160. For rain if the time 7-cquire.
O God heavenly Father, whose
gift it is that the rain doth fall, the
earth is fruitful, beasts increase, and
fishes do multiply ;
send us, we be-
seech thee, in this our necessity,
sucn moderate rain and showers,
that we may receive the fruits of
the earth, to our comfort, and to
thy honour, through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen''.
§ 161. For fair weather.
O Lord God, which for the
sin, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 162. In the time of Dearth and
Famine.
O God heavenly Father, which
by thy Son Jesus Christ, hast pro-
mised to them that seek thy king-
dom and thy righteousness all things
necessary to their bodily sustenance.
Behold, we beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 15S2, to]
the Holy Ghost, be all honour and
glory, world without end. Atnen ».
[Here follows § 164, "In the time o/lVar. "
Charles II. 1662.
PRAYERS AND THANKS-
GIVINGS
UPON
SEVERAL OCCASIONS,
To be used before the two final
Prayers of the Litany, or of Morn-
ing and Evening Prayer.
PRAYERS.
§ 160. t For Fain.
O God heavenly Father, who
by, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 161. TT For fair weather.
O Almighty Lord God, who
for the sin of man, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 162. T In the time of dearth and
famine.
O God heavenly Father, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 163. f Or this.
O God merciful Father, who in
the time of Elisha the prophet didst
suddenly in Samaria turn great scar-
city and dearth into plenty and
cheapness ; Have mercy upon us,
that we who are now for our sins
punished with like adversity, may
likewise find a seasonable relief:
Increase the fruits of the earth by
thy heavenly benediction ; and grant
that we, receiving thy bountiful li-
berality, may use the same to thy
glory, the relief of those that are
needy, and our own comfort, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
' This prayer, it will be seen, consists
of the first part of the Prayer in time of
dearth and famine, i.e. \ 162, and the last
part of § 160 of previous editions.
• The first part of this prayer is taken
from that, " For rain, if the time requires,"
} 160, in ed. of 1552.
28o Second Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1552.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
% 164. In the time of War.
O Almighty God, king of all
kings, and governor of all things,
whose power no creature is able to
resist, to whom it belongeth justly
to punish sinners, and to be merci-
ful to ' them that truly repent : save
and deliver us (we humbly beseech
thee) from the hands of our ene-
mies : abate their pride, assuage
their malice, and confound" their
devices, that we being armed with
thy defence, may be preserved ever-
more from all perils to glorify thee,
which * art the only giver of all vic-
tory, through the merits of thy only
Son Jesu t Christ our Lord '.
§ 165. T In the time of any common
plague or sickness.
O Almighty God, which in thy
wrath, in the time of king David,
didst slay with the plague of pesti-
lence Ix • and ten thousand, and yet
remembering thy mercy didst save
the rest : have pity upon us miser-
able sinners, that now are visited
with great sickness and mortality,
that like as thou didst then com-
mand thy *• angel to cease from pun-
ishing, so it may now please thee
to withdraw from us this plague
and grievous sickness, through Jesu '
Christ our Lord *.
§ 156. If And the Litany shall ever
end with this Collect following :
[Same as i 156 in ed. 1549. See p. 275. ]
Almighty God, which hast given
us grace, &c.
[Same as 1549. See p. 275.]
* In eds. 1559 and 1637, " unto."
" In Scotch ed., 1637, "defeat."
* In ed. 1662, "who."
J In later eds., 1559, and most eds. after-
wards, " Jesus,"
» In one ed., iS52) and in most eds.
afterwards, " Amen."
» In one ed., 1552, and several after-
wards, "three score;" in first ed., iS59.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 164. In the time of War.
§ 165. In the time of any Common
plague or sichuss.
[Same as 1552.]
[Here follows \ 167 ».]
O God, whose nature and pro-
perty is ever to have mercy, and to
forgive, receive our humble peti-
tions ; and though we be tied and
bound \vith the chain of our sins,
yet let the pitifulness of thy great
mercy loose us, for the honour of
Jesus Christ's sake"* our Mediator
and Advocate. Amen.
[Here follow the Collects, Epistles,
and Gospels. See p. 98.]
James L 1604.
§ 164. Itt the time of war.
§ 165. In the time of any common
plague or sichiess.
[Same as 1559.]
[Here follows } 167 '.]
O God, whose nature and, &c.
[Same as 1559.]
[Here follows an ornamental rule,
and then §171. See p. 282.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 164. In the time of War.
O Almighty God, King of, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 165. In the time of any Common
plague or sickness.
Almighty God, which in, &c.
[Same as 1352.]
[Here follows { 167 =.]
O God whose nature and, &c.
[Same as 1559.]
[Here follows an ornamental rule,
and then § 171. See p. 282.]
" sixty."
^ In one ed., 1352, and afterwards,
" thine."
« It will be observed that this prayer,
in ed. 1662, has for a title, " A Prayer
that may be said after any of the former."
<* In Scotch ed., 1637, "for Jesus Christ,
his sake ;" in ed. 1662, "for the honour of
Jesus Christ our Mediator and Advocate."
The Litany.
281
Charles II. 1662.
§ 164. ^ In the time of war and
tumults.
O Almighty God, King of all
kings, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 165. T In the time of any common
plague or sickness.
O Almighty God, who in thy
wrath didst send a plague upon
thine own people in the wilderness
for their obstinate rebellion against
Moses and Aaron, and also in the
time of king David didst slay with
the plague of pestilence three-score
and ten thousand, and yet remem-
bering thy mercy didst save the
rest ; Have pity upon us miserable
sinners, who now are visited with
great sickness and mortality, that
like as thou didst then accept of an
atonement, and didst command the
destroying Angel to cease from pun-
ishing ; so it may now please thee
to withdraw from us this plague
and grievous sickness, through Jesus
Christ our Lord, Amen.
§ 166. ^ In the Ember weeks to be
said every day, for those that are
to be admitted into holy Orders.
Almighty God our heavenly
Father, who hast purchased to thy
self an universal Church, by the
precious blood of thy dear Son ;
mercifully look upon the same, and
at this time so guide and govern the
minds of thy servants the Bishops
and Pastors of thy flock, that they
may lay hands suddenly on no man,
but faithfully and wisely make choice
of fit persons to serve in the sacred
ministery of thy Church. And to
those which shall be Ordained to
any holy function, give thy grace
and heavenly benediction, that both
by their life and doctrine they may
set forth thy glory, and set forward
the salvation of all men, through
Jesus Christ our Lord, Amen.
§ 159. IT Or this.
Almighty God, the giver of all
good gifts, . , , and indue them, &c.
(.Same as } 159 in ed. 1637. See p. 277.]
§ 167. *^ A Prayer that may be said
after any of the former.
O God, whose nature and pro-
perty, &c.
[Same as 1559.]
%\(i%.\ A Prayer for the High
Court of Parliament, to be read
durijig their Session.
Most gracious God, we humbly
beseech thee, as for this Kingdom
in general, so especially for the
High Court of Parliament, under
our most religious and gracious King
at this time assembled : That thon
wouldest be pleased to direct and
prosper all their consultations to the
advancement of thy glory, the good
of thy Church, the safety, honour,
and welfare of our Sovereign, and
his Kingdoms ; that all things may
be so ordered and settled by their
endeavours upon the best and surest
foundations, that peace and happi-
ness, truth and justice, religion and
piety may be established among us
for all generations. These and all
other necessaries for them, for us,
and thy whole Church we humbly
beg in the Name and mediation of
Jesus Christ our most blessed Lord
and Saviour, Amen.
282
Prayer-Book of James I. 1604.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Elizabeth, 1559.
[In neither of these editions do the fol-
lowing prayers appear.]
James I. 1604.
[Here, after an ornamental rule, follows]
§ 171. A thanksgiving for Rain.
O God our heavenly Father, who
by thy gracious providence dost
cause the former and the latter rain
to descend upon the earth, that it
may bring forth fruit for the use of
man, we give thee humble thanks
that it hath pleased thee in our
greatest * necessity, to send us at the
last a joyful rain upon thine in-
heritance, and to refresh it when it
was dry, to the great comfort of us
thy unworthy servants, and to the
glory of thy holy Name, through
thy mercies in Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
§ 172. A thanksgiving for fair
weather.
O Lord God, who hast justly
humbled us by thy late Plague ' of
immoderate Rain and waters, and in
thy mercy hast relieved and com-
forted our souls by this seasonable
and blessed change of weather ; we
praise and glorify thy holy Name
for this thy mercy, and will always
declare thy loving kindness from
generation to generation, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
§ 173. A thanksgiving for plenty.
O MOST merciful P'ather, which
of thy gracious goodness hast heard
the devout prayers of thy Church,
and turned our dearth and scarcity
into cheapness and plenty, we give
thee humble thanks for this thy
special bounty, beseeching thee to
continue this» thy loving kindness
unto us, that our land may yield us
her fruits of increase, to thy glory
and our comfort, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
§ 1 74. A thanksgiving for Peace
and victory.
O Almighty God, which art
a strong tower of defence unto thy
servants against the face of their
enemies, we yield thee praise and
thanksgiving for our deliverance
from those great and apparent dan-
gers wherewith we were compassed :
We acknowledge it thy goodness,
that we were not delivered over as
a prey unto them, beseeching thee
still to continue such thy mercies
towards us, that all the world may
know that thou art our Saviour and
Mighty deliverer, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[After a line of division, follows]
§171. A TJianksgiving for rain.
O God our heavenly Father, &c.
[Same as 1604.]
§ 172. A Thanksgiving for fair
weather.
O Lord God who hast justly, &c.
[Same as 1604.]
§ 173, ^ Thanksgiving for Plenty.
O most merciful Father, which,
&c.
[Same as 1604.]
§ 174. .(4 Thanksgiving for Peace
and Victory.
O Almighty God, which, &c
[Same as 1604.]
• In ed. 1662, "great." ' In Scotch ed., 1637, "by thy punishment of."
e In ed. 1662, "this" omitted.
The Litany.
283
Charles II. 1662.
§ 169. ^ A Collect or Prayer for all
conditions of men, to be used at
such times when the Litany is not
appointed to be said.
O God the Creator and Preserver
of all mankind, we humbly beseech
thee for all sorts and conditions of
men, that thou wouldest be pleased
to make thy ways known unto them ;
thy saving health unto all nations.
More especially we pray for the
good estate of the Catholick Church ;
that it may be so guided and go-
verned by thy good Spirit, that all
who profess and call themselves
Christians, may be led into the way
of truth, and hold the faith in unity
of spirit, in the bond of peace, and
in righteousness of life. Finally
we commend to thy fatherly good-
ness all those who are any ways af-
flicted, or distressed in mind, body
or estate, I* especially * This to be said
those for -whom our when any desire
prayers are desired\ the prayers of the
that it may please congregation,
thee to comfort and relieve them
according to their several necessi-
ties, giving them patience under
their sufferings, and a happy issue
out of all their afflictions. And this
we beg for Jesus Christ His sake.
Amen.
THANKSGIVINGS.
§ 170. IT ^ General Thanksgiving.
Almighty God, Father of all
mercies, we thine unworthy ser-
vants do give thee most humble
and hearty thanks for all thy good-
ness and loving kindness to us, and
to all men \ parti- ,„, . , , . ,
7 , ^ ^,'--' , • I his to be said
cularly to those who when any that
desire now to offer have been prayed
Up their praises arid ^°^> desire to le-
thanksgrvings/orthy '"™ P"^^^"
late mercies vouchsafed unto them.'\
We bless thee for our creation, pre-
servation, and all the blessings of
this life, but above all for thine in-
estimable love in the redemption of
the world by our Lord Jesus Christ ;
for the means of grace, and for the
hope of gloiy. And, we beseech
thee give us that due sense of all
thy mercies, that our hearts may be
unfeignedly thankful, and that we ■*
shewTorth thy praise, not only with
our lips, but in our lives, by giving
up our selves to thy service, and by
walking before thee in holiness and
righteousness all our days, through
Jesus Christ our Lord to whom with
thee and the Holy Ghost be all ho-
nour and glory, world without end.
Amen.
§ 171. IT For Rain.
O God our heavenly Father,
who, &c.
[Same as 1604.]
§ 172. '^ For fair weather.
O Lord God, who hast justly, &c.
[Same as 1604.]
§ 173. '^ For Plenty.
O most merciful Father who, &c.
[Same as 1604.]
§ 174. For peace and deliverance
from our enemies,
O Almighty God, who art, &c
[Same as 1604.]
* In Sealed Book " may" is printed, but struck through with a pen.
284
Prayer-Book of James I. 1604,
Second Edw. VI. 1552,
Elizabeth, 1559.
[In neither of these editions do the fol-
lowing prayers appear.]
James I. 1604.
§ 176. A thanksgiving for deliver-
ance from the Plague.
O Lord God, which hast wound-
ed us for our sins, and consumed us
for our transgressions, by thy late
heavy and dreadful visitation, and
now in the midst of Judgment re-
membering Mercy, hast redeemed
our souls from the jaws of death ;
we ofter unto thy fatherly goodness
ourselves, our souls, and bodies,
which thou hast delivered, to be
a living sacrifice unto thee, always
praising and magnifying thy mercies
in the midst of the Congregation ',
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
§ 177. Or this.
We humbly acknowledge before
thee, O most merciful Father, that
allJ punishments which are threat-
ened in thy Law, might justly have
fallen upon us, by reason of our
manifold transgressions and hard-
ness of heart : yet seeing it hath
pleased thee of thy tender mercy,
upon our weak and unworthy hu-
miliation, to assuage the noisome
pestilence'' wherewith we lately have
been sore afflicted, and to restore
the voice of joy and health into our
dwellings ; We offer unto thy divine
Majesty the sacrifice of Praise and
Thanksgiving, lauding and magnify-
ing thy glorious Name for such thy
preservation and providence over
us, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
[Here follow
The Collects, Epistles, and Gospels,
&c. See p. 98.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 176. A Thanksgiving for deliver-
ance fr 0711 the Plague.
O Lord God, which hast, &c.
[Same as 1604.]
§ 177. Or this.
We humbly acknowledge, &c.
[Same as 1604.]
[Here follow
The Collects, Epistles, and Gospels,
&c See p. 98.]
Charles II. 1662.
§ 175- \ For restoring publick pecue
at home.
O ETERNAL God our heavenly
Father, who alone makest men to
be of one mind in a house, and
stillest the outrage of a violent and
unruly people ; We bless thy holy
Name that it hath pleased thee to
appease the seditious tumults which
have been lately raised up amongst
us ; most humbly beseeching thee
to grant to all of us grace, that we
may henceforth obediently walk in
thy holy commandments, and lead-
ing a quiet and peaceable life in all
godliness and honesty, may con-
tinually ofier unto thee our sacrifice
of praise and thanksgiving, for these
thy mercies towards us, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
§ 1 76. II For deliverance from the
Plague, or other common sickness.
O Lord God, who hast wounded,
&c.
[Same as 1604.]
§ 177. 1 Or Mat.
We humbly acknowledge before,
&c.
[Same as 1552.]
[Here follow
The Collects, Epistles, and Gospels,
&c. See p. 98.]
' Jn Scotch ed., 1637, and in ed. 1662, "of thy church." J In ed. 1662, "all the
unishments." ^ Jn ed. 1662, "the contagious sickness."
Public Baptism.
285
OF THE
ADMINISTRATION OF PUBLIC BAPTISM
TO BE USED IN THE CHURCH.
§ 1 78. ' // appeardh by ancient 'ivriters, that the Sacraincnt of Baptism
ill the old time ivas not cofitmonly ministered but at two times in the
year, at Easter and Whitsuntide, at which times ™ it was openly minis-
tered in the presence of all the congregation : Which custom [noiu being
grown out of tise) although it cannot for inany considerations be well
restored again, yet " it is thought good to follow the same as near as con-
veniently may be :
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
THE
MINISTRATION of BAPTISM
TO BE USED IX THE CHURCH.
§ 178. // appearefh by ancient
zoriiers, >^c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
THE MINISTRATION OF BAPTISM
TO BE USED IN THE CHURCH.
§ 1 78. // appeareth by ancient
-writers, or'c.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
THE MINISTRATION OF BAPTISM
TO BE USED IN THE CHURCH.
§ 17S. // appeareth by ancient
wntei's, Q^c,
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
THE MINISTRATION OF BAPTISM
TO BE USED IN THE CHURCH.
§ 178. It appeaivth by ancient
writers, &-=c.
[Same as 1552.]
Charles II. i652.
THE MINISTRATION OF
Public Baptism of Infants,
TO BE USED IN THE CHURCH.
[The first portion of the Rubric, § 178, is
entirely omit ted.]
' In ed. 1378, the rubric is entirely otniitfd. "" In one ed. 1559, " w'lich time."
" In eds. 1604 and 1637, "yet" omitted.
>86
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
.... Wherefore the people are to be
admonished, that it is most convenient that Baptism
should not be ministered" but upott Sundays and other
holy days, when the most number of people may^
come together. As well for that the congregation
there present may testify the receiving of
them, that be newly baptized, into tlie
number of Christ's Church, as also
because in the Baptism of In-
fants, every tnan present may
be pmt in remembrance of
his own profession made
to God in his
Baptism. For
which
cause also, it is expedieftt that Baptism be minis-
tered in the English tongice. Neverthe-
less {if necessity so require) children
ought at all times to be bap-
tized, either at the
chtirch or else at
hotne.
Second Edw, VI. 1552.
.... Wherefore the people, &"€.
[Same as 1549, to]
Nevertheless {if necessity so re-
quire) children may at
all times be bap-
tized at home.
180. T When there are children to
be baptized upon the Sunday or
holy day, the parents shall give
knowledge overnight, Qs^c.
[Same as 1549, to]
must be ready at the Font, either
immediately after the last lesson
at Morning prayer, or else imme-
diately after the last lesson at Even-
ing prayer, as the Curate by his
discretion shall appoint.
181. Attd then, standing there,
CJ^C.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
.... Wherefore the people, ^c.
[Same throughout as 1552.]
§ 180. When there are children to
be baptized, &^c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ l8i. And then, standing there, dfc.
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
.... Wherefore the people, &'c.
§ 180. When there are children to
be baptized, ^t^c.
[Same throughout as 1352.]
§ 181. And then, standing there, dr'f.
[Same as 1549.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
. . . Wherefore the people, ^'c.
§ 180. When there are children to
be baptized, (s'c.
[Same throughout as 1552.]
§ 181. And then, standing there, ^c.
[Same as 1549.]
o In ed. i66i, "administered."
I" In ed. 1662, " may " omitted.
Public Baptism.
287
q PUBLIC BAPTISM.
180. When there are children to be baptized upoft the Sunday or holy day,
the parents shall give knowledge over night or in the morninq, afore ' the
beginning of Matins ', to the curate '. And then the Godfathers, God-
mothers, and people"^, with the children, must be ready at the church door^,
either immediately afore the last Canticle at Matins, or else immediately
afore the last Canticle at Evensong, as the Curate ' by his discretion shall
appoint.
§ 181. And then, standing there, the Priest '^ shall ask whether
the children be baptized or no. If they answer. No, then shall the Priest ^
say thits.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 178. H The people are to be ad-
monished, that it is 7?iost conve-
nient that Baptism shotdd ttot be
administered but upon Sundays
and other holy-days, when the
most number of people come to-
gether. As well, ^'c.
[Same as 1549^ to]
expedient that Baptism be minis-
tered in the vulgar tongue.
Nevertheless {if necessity so re-
quire) Children may be baptized
upon any other day.
§ 179. H A7td note, that there shall
be for every Male Child to be bap-
tized two Godfathei-s and one God-
mother : and for every Female, one
Godfather and two Godmothers.
180. ^ When there are children
to be baptized, the Pa}-ents shall
give kjiowledge thereof overnight,
i&^C.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 181. And the Priest coming to the
Font, (which is then to be filled
with pure Water,) and standing
there shall say,
Hath this child been already
baptized, or no ?
1 The title " Public Baptism," is retained
in 1552 and in one ed. only of 1559, but
omitted in all editions afterwards. In
these latter the rubric, \ i8o, follows on
immediately after § 178 (and in 1662, after
} 179).
' In ed. 1662, "before."
" In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " J\Iom-
ing Prayer."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "• Presbyter or
Curate."
" In ed. 1662, "and godmothers, and the
people."
» In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "at the
font."
y Ined. 1578, "the Minister;" ia Scotch
ed., 1637, "the Presbyter."
288 First»Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Dear^ beloved, forasmuch as all men be conceived and
bom in sin, and that no man born in sin ■ can enter into the
kingdom of God (except he be regenerate and born anew of
water and*" the Holy Ghost;) I beseech you to call upon
God the Father through our Lord Jesus Christ, that of his
bounteous mercy he will grant to these children that thing
which by nature they cannot have, that is to say '^, they may
be baptized with ^ the Holy Ghost, and received into Christ's
holy church, and be made lively members of the same.
§ 182. Then the Priest « shall say.
Let us pray.
Almighty and everlasting God, which of thy justice didst
destroy by floods of water the whole world for sin, except
eight persons, whom of thy mercy (the same time) thou didst
save in the Ark : And when thou didst drown in the Red Sea
wicked King Pharao, with all his army, yet (at the same time)
thou didst lead thy people the children of Israel safely through
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Dearly beloved, forasmuch as
all men be conceived and born in
sin, and that our Saviour Christ
saith, none can enter into the king-
dom of God, except, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 182. Then the Priest shall say.
Tf Let us pray.
Almighty and everlasting God,
which of thy great mercy didst save
Noe ' and his family in the Ark,
from perishing by water : and also
didst safely lead the children of
Israel, thy people, through the Red
Sea, figuring thereby thy holy Bap-
tism;
and by the Baptism of thy
wellbeloved Son Jesus Christ, didst
sanctify the flood Jordan, and all
other waters, to the mystical wash-
• In one ed., 1540, and in eds. 1552, and
afterwards, " Dearly."
• In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "and
that our Saviour Christ saith none can
enter."
I" In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662,
"of the."
•= In eds. 1532, and afterwards, "can-
not have, that Uiey may be."
ing away of sin :
We beseech thee
for thyK infinite mercies, that thou
wilt mercifully look upon these
children, sanctify them and wash
them with thy Holy Ghost, that
they being delivered from thy
wrath, may be received into the
Ark of Christ's Church, and being
stedfast in faith, joyful through
hope, and rooted in charity, may
so pass the waves of this trouble-
some world, that finally they "^ may
come to the land of everlasting life,
there to reign with thee, world
without end : through Jesus Christ
our Lord- Amen.
Elizabeth, 1559.
Dearly beloved, forasmuch, &c
[Same as 1552.]
^ In eds. 1352, and afterwards, "with
water and the. "
• In ed. 1578, "the Minister ;" in Scotch
ed., 1637, " the Presbyter."
f In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662,
"Noah."
« In one ed., 1559, and afterwards,
"thine,"
•> In ed. 1662, " he"
Public Baptism.
289
the midst thereof: whereby thou didst figure the washing of
thy holy baptism : and by the baptism of thy wellbeloved Son
Jesus Christ, thou didst sanctify the flood Jordan, and all
other waters to this mystical washing away of sin :
we beseech
thee (for thy infinite mercies) that thou wilt mercifully look
upon these children, and sanctify them with thy Holy Ghost,
that by this wholesome laver of regeneration, whatsoever sin
is in them, may be washed clean away ; that they, being de-
livered from thy wrath, maybe received into the ark of Christ's
Church, and so saved from perishing : and being fervent in
spirit, steadfast in faith, joyful through hope, rooted in cha-
rity, may ever serve thee : And finally attain to everlasting
life, with all thy holy and chosen people. This grant us, we
beseech thee, for Jesus Christ's sake our Lord. Amen.
§ 182. Then the Priest shall say.
Let us pray, &c.
Almighty and everlasting God,
&c.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
Dearly beloved, forasmuch, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 182. Then the Priest shall say.
Let us pray, &c.
Almighty and everlasting God,
&c.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Dearly beloved, forasmuch, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 1 82. Then shall the Presbyter say,
Almighty and everlasting God,
&c.
[Same as 1552, to!
washing away of * The water in
sin. [Sanctify this '^^ ^°''' ^^?" ^«
r .'-. ri ■• changed twice in
fountain of baptism, the month at
thou which art the least : and be-
sanctifier of all
things* ] And fur-
ther, we beseech
thee for thine in-
finite mercies, that
thou, &c.
fore any child be
baptized in the
waterso changed,
the presbyter or
minister shall say
at the font the
words thus in-
closed, [ ] •■
[Continued the same as 1552]
Charles II. 1662.
H If they answer, "^o: then shall the
Priest proceed as followeth.
Dearly beloved, forasmuch as
all men are conceived and, &c.
[Same as 1552, to]
will grant to this child that thing
which by nature he cannot have,
that he may be baptized with Water
and the Holy Ghost, and received
into Christ's holy Church, and be
made a lively member of the same.
§ 182. IF Then shall the Priest say,
Let us pray.
Almighty and everlasting God,
who of thy, &c.
[Same as issz, to]
and by the baptism of thy well-
beloved Son Jesus Christ in the
river Jordan, didst sanctify water
to the mystical washing away of
sin ;
We beseech thee, for thine
infinite mercies, that thou wilt mer-
cifully look upon this child, wash
him and sanctify him with the Holy
Ghost ; that he, being delivered
from thy wrath, may be received
into the ark of Christ's Church,
and being, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
' To be compared with ed. 1549, { 230.
U
290
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 183. *ll Here shall the Priest ask what shall be the name of the child, and
■wlien the Godfathers and Godmothers have told the name, then he shall*
make a cross upon the child's forehead and breast, saying,
% JV. Receive the sign of the holy Cross, both in thy
forehead, and in thy breast, in token that thou shalt not be
ashamed to confess thy faith in Christ crucified, and manfully
to fight under his banner against sin, the world, and the devil,
and to continue his faithful soldier and servant unto thy life's
end. Amen.
§ 184. And this he shall do and say to as many children as be present
to be baptized, one after another.
Let US pray.
Almighty and immortal God, the aid of all that need, the
helper of all that flee "^ to thee for succour, the life of them
that believe, and the resurrection of the dead : we call upon
thee for these infants \ that they ™ coming to thy holy baptism,
may receive remission of their " sins, by spiritual regeneration.
Receive them » (O Lord) as thou hast promised by thy well
beloved Son, saying : Ask, and you p shall have : seek, and
you P shall find : knock, and it shall be opened unto you.
So give now unto us that ask : let us that seek find : open
thy 9 gate unto us that knock: that these infants ^ may enjoy
the everlasting benediction of thy heavenly washing, and may
come to the eternal kingdom which thou hast promised by
Christ our Lord. Amen.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
[The Rubric, ? 183, Here shall the Priest
ask, &'c., and what follows, is otnitled in
this and subsequent editions. ]
Almighty and immortal, &c.
[The same as 1549.]
[Rubric, \ 185, and what follows, is
omitted in this and subsequent editions.]
§ 186. H Then shall the Priest ' say :
Hear the words of the Gospel, writ-
ten by Saint Mark in tJie tejith
Chapter.
At a certain time they, &c
[Same as 1549.]
' In two eds., 1549, " shall he."
k In one ed., 1559, " fly."
' In ed. 1662, " this in/nnt."
'" In ed. 1662, "lie."
" Ined. 1662, "his."
' In ed. 1662, "him,"
Elizabeth, 1559.
Almighty and immortal, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 186. Then shall the Priest, &'c.
[Same as 1552.]
At a certain time they, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
Almighty and immortal, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 186. Then shall the Priest, ^'c.
[Same as 1552.]
At a certain time they, &c
[Same as 1549.]
P In ed. 1662, " ye. "
1 In three eds., 1552, and in ed. 1596, and
afterwards, "open the gate."
' In ed. 1578, "the Minister;" and in
Scotch ed., 1637, "Presbyter."
Public Baptism.
291
§ 185. Then let the Priest looking upon the children, say,
I COMMAND thee, unclean spirit, in the name of the Father,
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, that thou come out, and
depart from these infants, whom our Lord Jesus Christ hath
vouchsafed to call to his holy Baptism, to be made members of
his body, and of his holy congregation. Therefore, thou cursed
spirit, remember thy sentence, remember thy judgment », re-
member the day to be at hand wherein thou shalt burn in fire
everlasting, prepared for thee and thy Angels. And presume
not hereafter to exercise any tyranny toward these infants,
whom Christ hath bought with his precious blood, and by this
his holy Baptism calleth * to be of his flock.
§ 186. Then shall the Priest say.
The Lord be with you.
The People. And with thy spirit.
The Minister. ^ Hear now the Gospel written by St. Mark.
At a certain time they brought children to Christ that he
should touch them, and his disciples rebuked
those that brought them. But when Jesus saw
it, he was^ displeased, and said unto them: Suffer y httle
children to come unto me, and forbid them not ; (for to such
belongeth ^ the kingdom of God). Verily I say unto you : who-
soever doth " not receive the kingdom of God, as a Httle child,
he shall not enter therein. And when he had taken ^ them up
in his arms, he •= put his hands upon them, and blessed them.
Mark x. "
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Almighty and immortal God,
the aid, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 186. Then shall the Presbyter say,
Hear the words of the Gospel
written by Saint Mark in the tenth
chapter.
At a certain time they brought
young children to Christ, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
* In one ed., 1549, "judgements."
' In one ed., 1549, "called."
" In Scotch ed., 1637, and in ed. 1662,
the marginal reference is " Mark x. 13."
" In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662,
"was much displeased."
1 In Scotch ed., 1637, " the little ;" in
Sealed Books, ed. 1662, the word "the"
marked through with a pen.
Charles II. 1662.
Almighty and immortal God,
the aid, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 186. ^ Then shall the people stand
tip, and the Priest shall say,
Hear the words of the Gospel, writ-
ten by Saint Mark, in the tenth
chapter, at the thirteenth verse.
They brought young children to
Christ, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
1662,
1662,
^ In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed.
" for of such is the."
» In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed.
"shall."
^ In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662,
" And he took them."
• In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662,
"he" omitted.
292
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 187. After the Gospel is read, the Minister shall make this brief exhortation
upon tlie words of the Gospel.
Friends, you ^ hear in this Gospel the words of our Saviour
Christ, that he commanded the children to be brought unto
him : how he blamed those that would have kept them from
him : how he exhorteth ^ all men to follow their innocency.
Ye^ perceive how by his outward gesture and deed he de-
clared his good will toward them. For he embraced them in
his arms, he laid his hands upon them, and blessed them.
Doubt ye not s therefore, but earnestly'* believe, that he will
likewise favourably receive these present infants', that he
will embrace them ^ with the arms of his mercy, that he will
give unto them ^ the blessing of eternal life, and make them
partakers' of his everlasting kingdom. Wherefore we being
thus persuaded of the good will of our heavenly Father to-
ward™ these infants", declared by his Son Jesus Christ; and
nothing doubting but that he favourably alloweth this charit-
able work of ours, in bringing these children "^ to his holy
baptism : let us faithfully and devoutly give thanks unto him ;
and say
the prayer which the Lord himself taught And in
declaration of our faith, let us also recite the articles con-
tained in our Creed.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 187. IT After the Gospel is read, &>€.
Friends, you hear, &c
[Same as 1549, to]
give thanks unto him and say.
Almighty and everlasting God,
&c
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 187. After the Gospel, i^c.
Friends, you hear, &c
[Same as 1549, toj
unto him and say,
"• In one eA, 1549, and 1532, and some
eds. afterwards, ' ' ye. "
* In one ed., 1549, and 1552, and in
Scotch ed. 1637, "e.\horted ;" but in most
others, "exhorteth."
'In some eds., 1552, "you."
* In one ed., 1552, and 1559, "doubt
not you;" in eds. 1559, "doubt i^t ye;"
in most afterwards, " Doubt ye not."
Almighty and everlasting God,
[Same as 1549-]
James I. 1604.
§ 187. After the Gospel, &'e.
Friends, you hear, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
unto him and say.
Almighty and everlasting God,
&C.
[Same as 1549.]
^ In Scotch ed., 1637, "stedfastly."
' In ed. 1662, "M« present /■«/&«»/."
^ In ed. 1662, "him."
' In ed. 1663, " him partaker."
■» In one ed., 1552, and most after, "to-
wards. "
■ In ed. 1604, "the children ;" in ed.
X662, " this infant."
Public Baptis^l
293
§ 1S8. Here the Minister, tvilh the Godfathers", CoJinothcrs, and feople
present, shall say,
^ Our Father, which art in heaven, hallowed be thy
name, &c.
§ 189. And then shall'P say openly.
I believe in God the Father Almighty, &c.
§ 190. The Priest shall add also this prayer.
Almighty and everlasting God, heavenly Father, we give
thee humble thanks, that thou hast vouchsafed^' to call us to
knowledge ^ of thy grace, and faith in thee : increase ^ and
confirm this faith in us evermore : Give thy Holy Spirit to
these infants*, that they" maybe born again, and be made
heirs ^ of everlasting salvation, through our Lord Jesus Christ :
who liveth and reigneth with thee and the Holy Spirit, now
and for ever. Amen.
§ 191. Then let the Priest take one of the children by the ri<^ht hand, the
other being brought after him. And corning i)iio the chii.7xh toward
the font, say,
The Lord vouchsafe to receive you into his holy house-
hold, and to keep and govern you ahvay in the same, that
you may have everlasting life. Amen.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 187. After the Gospel is read, tJie
Presbyter or Rlinister, &'c.
Friends, your hear, &:c.
[Same as 1549, to]
unto him and say.
.A.LMIGHTY and everlasting God,
&:c.
[Same as 1549.]
I Charles II. i652.
§ 187. After the Gospel is read, zs^c.
Beloved, ye hear in this Gospel,
&c.
[Same as 1549, to]
unto him, and say,
Almighty and everlasting God,
&c.
[Same as 1549.]
•> In one ed., 1549, "Godfathers and."
V In one ed., 1549, "shall he say."
1 In one ed., 1552, "vouchsafe;" and
one ed., 1559, " vouchedsafe. "
' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "to the
knowledge."
= In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "in-
crease this knowledge and."
' In ed. 1662, "this infant."
" In ed. 1662, "lie."
' In ed. 1662, "a« heir."
294
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 192. Then standing at the font the Priest shall speak tof the Godfathers
and Godmothers on this wise.
Wellbeloved friends, ye have brought these children here
to be baptized ; ye have prayed that our Lord Jesus Christ
would vouchsafe to receive them, to lay his hands upon
them, to bless them% to release them of their" sins'", to give
them •= the kingdom of heaven, and everlasting life. Ye have
heard also that our Lord Jesus Christ hath promised in his
gospel, to grant all these things that ye have prayed for :
which promise he for his part will most surely keep and
perform. Wherefore, after this promise made by Christ, these
infants^ must also faithfully for their' part promise by you
that be^ their* sureties, that they' will forsake s the devil and
all his works, and constantly believe God's holy word, and
obediently keep his commandments.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 192. IT Then the Priest^ shall
speak unto the Godfathers and
Godmothers, on this wise.
Wellbeloved friends, ye have, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 193. 1" Then shall the Priest^ de-
mand of the Godfathers and God'
mothers these questions following^.
Dost thou forsake the de^^l and
all his works, the vain pomp and
glory of the world, with all ^ covet-
ous desires of the same, the ' carnal
desires of the flesh, so that thou wilt
not follow, nor be led by them ?
Answer. I forsake "" them all.
Minister^. Dost thou believe in
God the Father almighty, maker
of heaven and earth ? and in Jesus
Christ, &C.
[Same as 1549, to]
the quick and the dead ?
y In ed. iss*! " unto."
• In cd. 1662, the words, "to lay his
hands upon them, to bless them," are
omitted.
• In ed. 1662, "his."
^ In ed. 1662, the words, "to sanctify
kim with the Holy Ghost," arc here in-
serted.
• In ed. 1662, "him."
• In ed. 1662, " this infant."
• In ed. 1662, "are."
' In ed. 1662, " sureties, (untO ht come
And dost thou believe in the Holy
Ghost, the holy Catholic Church,
the Communion of Saints, the re-
mission of sins, the resurrection of
the flesh, and everlasting life after
death?
Answer. All this I steadfastly
believe.
Minister. Wilt thou be baptized
in this faith ?
Answer. That is my desire.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 192. Then the Priest shall, &'c.
Wellbeloved friends, &c
[Same as 1549.I
§ 193. Then shall the Priest^, &'c.
Dost thou forsake, &c.
[Same as 1553.]
of age to take it upon himself) that
he."
S In ed. 1662, "renounce."
^ In ed. 1578, "Minister."
' In one ed., 1552, and one ed., 1559, the
word " following " omitted.
* In one ed., 1552, and one ed., 1559,
"all the."
' In one ed., 1552, and one ed., 1559,
and 1662, "and the carnal."
■" In ed. 1662, "renounce."
■ In one ed., 1559, "The minister.*
Public Baptism.
295
§ 193, Then shall the Priest demand of the child (which shall be first bap-
tized) these questions following : first naming the child, and saying,
N. Dost thou forsake the devil and all his works ?
Answer. I forsake them.
Minister. Dost thou forsake the vain pomp and glory of
the world, with all the covetous desires of the same ?
Ansiver. I forsake them.
Minister. Dost thou forsake the carnal desires of the flesh,
so that thou wilt not follow nor be led by them?
Answer. I forsake them.
Minister. Dost thou believe in God the Father Almighty,
Maker of heaven and earth ?
Answer. I believe.
Minister. Dost thou believe in Jesus Christ his only begotten
Son our Lord, and that he was conceived by the Holy Ghost,
born of the virgin Mary, that he suffered under Poncius Pilate,
was crucified, dead, and buried; that he went down into hell,
and also did rise again the third day ; that he ascended into
heaven, and sitteth on^ the right hand of God the Father Al-
mighty : And from thence shall p come again at the end of the
world, to judge the quick and the dead : Dost thou believe this ?
Answer. I believe.
Minister. Dost thou believe in the Holy Ghost, the holy
Catholic Church, the Communion of Saints, Remission of Sins,
Resurrection of the flesh and everlasting life after death ?
Answer. I believe.
Minister. What dost thou desire ? — Answer. Baptism.
Minister. Wilt thou be baptized ? — Answer. I will.
James I. 1604.
192. Then the Priest shall, &'c.
Wellbeloved friends, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
193. Then shall the Priest, &=€.
Dost thou forsake, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637,
} 192. Then the Presbyter shall, &=€.
Wellbeloved friends, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
} 193. Then shall the Presbyter, ^'c.
Dost thou forsake, &c.
[Same as 1552, except "Presbyter" for
"Minister" throughout.]
Charles II. 1662,
§ 192. IT Then shall the Priest speak
unto the Godfathers and God-
mothers on this wise.
Dearly beloved, ye have brought
this child here, &c.
[Same as 1349- 1
(§ 193. ) I demand therefore,
Dost thou in the name of this
child renounce the devil, &c.
[Same as 1552, to]
That is my desire.
Minister. Wilt thou then obe-
diently keep God's holy will and
commandments, and walk in the
same all the days of thy life ?
Answer. I will.
° In ed. 1559, "at."
p In Scotch ed., 1637, " he shall."
296
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ ^95- IT Then the Priest shall take the child in his hands, and ask the
name. And naming the child, shall dip it in the water thrice. First
dipping the right side: Second, the left side: The third time^dipping the
face toivard the font : so it be discreetly and warily done, saying,
^ N. 1 baptize thee in the name of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
§ I97' IT ^«<^ if the child be weak, it shall suffice to pour water upon it,
saying the foresaid words. N. I baptize thee, &'c.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 194'. Then shall the Priest " say.
O MERCIFUL God, grant that the
old Adam in these children' may
be so buried, that the new man
may be raised up in them ". Amen.
Grant that all carnal affections
may die in them ", and that all
things belonging to the Spirit may
live and grow in them ". Amen.
Grant that they * may have power
and strength to have victory and to
triumph against the devil, the world
and the flesh. Amen.
Grant that whosoever is here dedi-
cated to thee by our office and min-
istry, may also be endued with hea-
venly virtues, and everlastingly re-
warded through thy mercy, O blessed
Lord God, who dost live and govern
all things world without end. Amen.
Almighty everliving God, whose
most dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ,
for the forgiveness of our sins, did
shed out of y his most precious side
both water and blood, and gave
commandment to his disciples that
they should go teach all nations, and
baptize them in the name of the
Father, » the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost :
Regard, we beseech thee,
the supplications of thy congrega-
tion, and grant that all thy ser-
vants which shall be baptized in
"> Inoneed.,i54g,andis59,"Thirdtime."
' These prayers in substance appear in
ed. 1549, as \ 230, at the end of " Private
Baptism." (See p. 312.)
• In ed. 1578, " the Minister."
' In ed. 1662, " this child."
this water, may receive the fiilness
of thy grace, and ever remain in
the number of thy faithful and elect
children, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen ».
§ 195-1 TJien the Priest* shall take
the child in his hands, and ask
the natne ; and naming the child,
shall dip it in the water, so it be
discreetly and warily done, saying.
•|f A''. I baptize thee in, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 197. And if the child be weak, it
shall suffice to pour water upon it,
saying the foresaid words.
N. I baptize thee in the name of
the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
[Rubric, \ 198, and what follows, is
omitted in this and subsequent editions.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 194. Then shall the Priest say, ^c.
O MERCIFUL God, grant, &c.
Almighty everliving God, &c
[Same as 1552.]
§195. Thenthe Priest* shall take,&'c.
N. I baptize thee, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 197. And if the child be weak, &'c.
N. I baptize thee, &c
[Same as 1552.]
" In ed. 1662, " him."
» In ed. 1662, "he."
y In one ed. 1559, "out his."
» In one Scotch ed., 1637, "of the ;" in
ed. 1662, "and of the."
• Intwoeds., 1559, " Amca" omitted.
Public Baptism.
297
§ 198. Then the Godfathers and Godmothers shall take and lay their hands
upon the child, and the minister shall put upon him his white vesture,
commonly called the Chrisom ; and say.
Take this white vesture for a token of the innocency, which
by God's grace in this holy sacrament of baptism is given unto
thee ; and for a sign whereby thou art admonished, so long as
thou livest, to give thyself to innocency of living, that, after
this transitory life, thou mayest be partaker of the life ever-
lasting. Amen.
James I. 1604.
§ 194. Then shall the Priest say, &'c.
O MERCIFUL God, grant, &c.
Almighty everliving God, &c.
[Same throughout as 1552.]
§ 195. Then the Priest shall take, Ss^c.
[Same as 1552.]
N. I baptize thee, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 197. And if the child be weak, &'c,
A'. I baptize thee, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 194. Then shall the Presbyter say.
O MERCIFUL God, &C.
Almighty everliving God, &c
[Same throughout as 1S52. to]
. . . Regard, we beseech thee, the
suppHcations of thy Church, and
grant that all thy servants which
shall be baptized in this water (which
we here bless and dedicate in thy
name to this spiritual washing), may
receive, &c.
[Continued the same as 1552.]
§ 195. Then the Presbyter shall take,
&'c.
[Same as 1552.]
N. I baptize thee, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
§ 197. And if the child be weak, dfc.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 194. IT Then shall the Priest sayi
O merciful God, &c.
Almighty everliving God, &c.
[Same as 1552, to]
. , . Regard, we beseech thee, the
supplications of thy congregation :
sanctify this Water to the mys-
tical washing away of sin : and
grant that this child now to be bap-
tized therein, may receive the ful-
ness of thy grace, and ever remain
in the number of thy faithful and
elect children, through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Ameji.
§ 195. 1 Thejt the Priest shall take
the Child into his hands, and shall
say to the Godfathers and God-
mothers.
Name this child.
§ 196. And then navmig it after them
(if they shall certify him that the
Child may well endure it) he shall
dip it in the Water discreetly and
warily, saying,
N. I baptize thee in the Name
of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
§ 197. IF But if they certify, that the
Child is weak, it shall suffice to
pour WcUer upon it, saying the
foresaid words,
N. I baptize thee in the Name
of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
298
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 199. Then the Priest shall anoint the infant upon the head, saying.
Almighty God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who
hath regenerate thee by water and the Holy Ghost, and hath
given unto thee remission of all thy sins: he vouchsafe to
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 200. Then the Priest'*' shall make
a cross upon the chUd's forehead,
saying.
We receive this child into the
congregation of Christ's flock, and
do sign him with the sign of the
cross, in token that hereafter he
shall not be ashamed to confess the
faith of Christ crucified, and man-
fully to fight under his banner a-
gainst sin, the world, and the devil,
and to continue Christ's faithful
soldier and servant unto his life's
end. Amen.
§ 201. Then shall the Priest^ say.
Seeing now, dearly beloved
brethren, that these children be
regenerate and grafted ■= into the
bcSy of Christ's congregation "• : let
us give thanks unto God for these
benefits, and with one accord make
our prayers unto almighty God,
that they may lead the rest of their
life according to this beginning.
§ 202. Then shall be said.
IT Our Father which art in
heavea &c.
§ 203. Then shall the Priest^ say.
We yield thee hearty thanks,
most merciful Father, that it hath
pleased thee to regenerate this in-
fant with thy Holy Spirit, to re-
ceive him for thy* own child by
adoption, and to incorporate him
into thy holy congregation '. And
humbly we beseech thee to grant
that he, being dead unto sin, and
living imto righteousness, and being
buried with Christ in his death,
may crucify the old man, and ut-
terly abolish the whole body of
sin : that * as he is made partaker
of the death of thy Son, so he may
be ^ partaker of his resurrection : so
that finally, with the residue of thy
holy congregation ', he may be '
inheritor of thine everlasting king-
dom : through Christ our Lord.
Amen.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 200. Then the Priest shall make.
We receive this child, &c.
[Same as issa-l
§201. T/ien shall the Priest say.
Seeing now, dearly, &c
[Same as 1553.]
§ 202. Then shall be said.
Our Father, which art, &c.
§ 203. Then shall the Priest say.
We yield thee hearty thanks, &c
[Same as 155a.]
^ In ed. 1578, " the Minister."
« In one ed., 15S9. "graffed."
^ In Scotched., 1637, "Christ's Church."
* In one ed., 155a, and afterwards,
" thine own."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. i66a,
" thy holy Church."
» In ed. 1662, "and that."
*> In ed. 1663, " he may also be par-
taker."
' In ed. 1662, "an inheritor."
Public Baptism.
299
anoint thee with the unction of his Holy Spirit, and bring thee
to the inheritance of everlasting life. Amen.
§ 204. When there are many to be baptized, this order of demanding, bap-
tizing, putting on the Chrisotn, and anointing, shall be used severally with
every child: those that be first baptized departing from the font, and re-
maining in some convenient place within the Church until all be baptized.
James I. 1604.
§ 200. Then the Priest shall make,
d^c.
We receive this child, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 201. Then shall the Priest say,
Seeing now, dearly, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 202. Thett shall be said,
Our Father, which art in hea-
ven, &c.
§ 203. Then shall the Priest say.
We yield thee hearty thanks, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 200. Then the Presbyter shall make.
We receive this child into the
Church of Christ, and do sign him
with the sign of the cross, in token
that hereafter he shall not be ashamed
to confess the faith of Christ cruci-
fied, and stoutly to resist sin, the
world, and the devil, and to con-
tinue Christ's faithful soldier and
servant unto his life's end. Amen.
§ 201. Then shall the Presbyter say.
Seeing now, dearly, &c.
[Same as 1552-]
§ 202. Then shall be said.
Our Father, which art in hea-
ven, &c.
§ 203. Then shall the Presbyter say.
We yield thee hearty thanks, &c
[Same as 1552.]
t Here the Priest
shall make
Charles II. 1662.
§ 200. IT Then the Priest shall say.
We receive this child into the
congregation of
Christ's flock, + and
do sign him with Cross upon the
the sign of the Cross, C'^"'^'* forehead.
in token that, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 201. f Then shall the Priest say.
Seeing now, dearly beloved
brethren, that this child is regene-
rate and grafted into the body of
Christ's Church, let us give thanks
unto Almighty God for these bene-
fits, and with one accord make OMr
prayers unto him, that this child
may lead the rest of his life accord-
ing to this beginning.
§ 202. ^ Then shall be said, all
kneeling.
Our Father which art in heaven ;
Hallowed be thy Name. Thy king-
dom come. Thy will be done in
earth. As it is in heaven. Give us
this day our daily bread. And for-
give us our trespasses. As we for-
give them that trespass against us.
And lead us not into temptation ;
But deliver us from evil. Amen.
§ 203. II Then shall the Priest say.
We yield thee hearty, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
300
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 205. At the last end, the Priest, calling the Godfathers and Godmothers
togetlier, shall say this s/iort Exhortation ^following:
Forasmuch as these children have promised by you to
forsake the devil and all his works, to believe in God, and
to serve him ; you ' must remember, that it is your parts and
duty " to see that these infants ° be taught, so soon as they "^
shall be able to learn, what a solemn vow, promise, and pro-
fession they have p made by you. And that they ° may know
these things the better, ye shall call upon them ^ to hear ser-
mons ; and chiefly you ^ shall provide that they " may learn
the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and the Ten Commandments,
in the English' tongue, and all other things which a Christian
man ought to know and believe to his soul's health : and that
these children " may be virtuously brought up to lead a godly
and * Christian life ; remembering always ^ that baptism doth
represent unto us our profession, which is, to follow the ex-
ample of our Saviour Christ, and to be made like unto him ;
Second Bdw. VI. 1552.
§ 205. IT At the last end, the Priest
calling, ^'c.
li'ORASMUCHas these children, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
§207. If The Minister shall command
that the children be brought to the
Bishop to be confirmed, S'c.
[Continued the same as 1549, to]
according as it is there expressed.
[Rubrics { 206, \ 308 and \ 209 are omitted
in this and following editions.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 205. At the last end.
Forasmuch as these children, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 207. ^ TTu Minister shall command
that the children be brought to the
Bishop, Gr'c.
[Same as 1549.]
J^mes I. 1604.
§ 205. At the last end.
Forasmuch as these children, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 207. * The Minister shall command
that tlu children be brought to ike
Bishop, &'c.
[Same as 1549.]
* In eds. 1578, and 1596, and afterwards,
"this exhortation."
' In most eds., iSSa» and most after-
wards, " ye."
" In eds. 1553, and afterwards, "duties."
" In ed. 1662, " t/tii in/ant."
° In ed. 1662, "he."
P In ed. 1662, " he hath here."
« In cd. 1662, " him."
' In ed. i66a, "vulgar tongue."
• In ed. 1662, " this child. '
' In one ed., 1549, in most eds., 1559,
and afterwards, "and a Christian."
" In two eds., 1552, and 1559, " alway ;"
but in most afterwards, "always,"
» In ed. 1578, this rubric is wholly
omitted.
Public Baptism.
301
that as he died and rose again for us, so should we (which y are
baptized) die from sin, and rise again unto righteousness, con-
tinually mortifying all our evil and corrupt affections, and daily
proceeding in all virtue and godliness of living.
§ 206. IT TTie Minister shall command that the Chrisoms be brought to the
church, and delivered to the Priests afcer the accustomed manner, at the
furijication of the mother of every child ;
§ 207. And that the children
be brought to the Bishop to be confirmed of him, so soon as they can say
in their vulgar tongue the Articles of the Faith, the Lord''s Prayer, and
the Ten Commandments, and be further itutructed in the Catechism, set
forth '^ for that purpose, accordingly as it is there expressed.
§ 208. And so let the congregation depart in the name of the Lord.
§ 209. \ Note, that if the number of children to be baptized, and multitude
of people present, be so great that they cannot conveniently stand at the
church door ; then let thevi stand withiti the church, in some convenient
place, nigh unto the church door ; and there all things be said and done,
appointed to be said and done at the church door.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 205. At the last end the Pres-
byter, ^'C.
Forasmuch as these children, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
207. The Presbyter or Minister
shall command that the children
be brought to the Bishop, &'c.
[Same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
§ 205. % Then all standing up, the
Priest shall say to the Godfathers
and Godmothers this Exhortation
following.
Forasmuch as this child hath
promised by you his sureties to re-
nounce the devil and all, &c.
[Continued same as 1549.]
§ 207. % Then shall he add and say.
Ye are to take care that this
child be brought to the Bishop to
be confirmed by him, so soon as
he can say the Creed, the Lord's
Prayer, and the ten Commandments
in the vulgar tongue, and be further
instructed in the Church-Catechism
set forth for that purpose.
§ 210. It is certain by God's Word,
that Children which are baptized,
dying before they commit actual
sin, are undoubtedly saved *.
§211. To take away all scruple con-
cerning the use of the sign of the
Cross in Baptism ; the true ex-
plication thereof, and the just rea-
sons for the retaining of it may
be seen in the xxxth Canon, first
published in the Year MD CIV.
J In ed. 1662, "who."
'In Scotch ed. , 1637, " which is set forth
in this book for that purpose, according
as it is there expressed."
» This rubric is to be compared with
? 253 of ed. 1549. (See p. 319.)
302
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
OF THEM THAT BE
BAPTIZED IN PRIVATE HOUSES
IN TIME OF NECESSITY »>.
212. H The Pastors and Curates shall oft" admonish the people, that they
defer not the baptism of infants any longer than the Sunday, or other holy
day next after the child be born, unless upon a great and reasonable cause
declared to the Curate and by him approved.
213. And also they shall warn them, that without great cause, and necessity
they baptize not children at home in their houses. And when great need
shall compel them so to do, that then they minister it^ on this fashion.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
OF THEM THAT BE
BAPTIZED IN PRIVATE
HOUSES,
IN TIME OF NECESSITY.
§ 212. 1" The Pastors and Curates,
§ 213. And also they shall, &^c.
§ 214. First, let them that be, &'c.
^ iV. I baptize thee, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
OF THEM THAT BE, &C
[Same as 1549-]
§ 212. The Pastors and Curates, &'c.
§ 213. And also they shall, &^c,
§ 214. First let them that, S^c.
N. I baptize thee, &c
[Same throughout as i549.]
James I. 1604.
OF THEM THAT ARE TO BE BAP-
TIZED IN PRIVATE HOUSES IN
TIME OF NECESSITY, BY THE
MINISTER OF THE PARISH, OR
ANY OTHER LAWFUL MINISTER
THAT CAN BE PROCURED.
§212. The pastors and curates, dfc.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 213. And also they shall warn them
that, without great cause and ne-
cessity, they procure not their chil-
dren to be baptized at home in their
houses. A nd when great need shall
compel them so to do, then bap-
tism shall be administered on this
fashion.
§ 214. First let the lawful minister
and them that be present call upon
God for his grace, and say the
Lord's Prayer, if time will suf-
fer. And then the child being
named by some one that is present,
the said lawful minister shall dip
it in water, or pour water upon it,
saying these words :
N. I baptize thee, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
i> In ed. 1578, the whole of this office is
omitted.
° In eds. 1596, and afterwards, "often."
^ In one ed., 1559, "it" omitted.
Private Baptism.
303
§ 214. IT First let them that be present call upon God for his grace, and say
the Lord's prayer, if the time will suffer. And then one of them shall
name the child, and dip him in the water, or pour water upon him, saying
these words : —
\ N. \ baptize thee in the name of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
OF THEM THAT ARE TO BE BAP-
TIZED IN PRIVATE HOUSES IN
TIME OF NECESSITY, BY THE
PRESBYTER OR MINISTER OF
THE PARISH, OR ANY OTHER
LAWFUL PRESBYTER OR MINIS-
TER THAT CAN BE PROCURED.
§212. The Pastors and Curates, S^c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 213. And also they shall warn
them, ^s'c.
[Same as 1604.]
§ 214. First let the lawful Presbyter
or Minister, and them that, &'c. .
.... the said lawful Presbyter or
Minister shall, Qt'c.
[Same as 1604.]
N. I baptize thee, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
THE MINISTRATION OF
Private Baptism of Children
IN HOUSES.
§ 212. Tf The Curates of every Parish
shall often admonish the people,
that they defer not the Baptism of
their Children longer than the first
or second Sunday next after their
birth, or other Holy-day falling
between, unless upon a great and
reasonable cause, to be approved by
the Curate.
\Z\1.^ And also they shall warn
them, that without like great cause
and necessity they procure not their
children to be baptized at home in
their houses. But when need shall
compel them so to do, their bap-
tism shall be administered on this
fashion.
[Same as 1604.]
§ 214. ^ First let the Minister of the
Parish {or in his absence, any other
lawful Minister that can be pro-
cured) with them that are present
call upon God, and say the Lord's
Prayer, and so many of the Col-
lects appointed to be said before in
the Form of Publick Baptism, as
the time and presettt exigence will
suffer. And then, the Child being
named by some one that is present,
the Minister shall pour Water upon
it, saying these words ;
N. I baptize thee, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 215. IT Then all kneeling down, the
Minister shall give thanks unto
God, and say.
We yield thee hearty thanks, most
merciful Father, that it hath pleased
thee to regenerate this infant with
thy Holy Spirit ; to receive him for
thine own child by adoption, and
to incorporate hii7t into thy holy
Church. And we humbly beseech
thee to grant, that as he is now
made partaker of the death of thy
Son, so he may be also of his resur-
rection : and that finally with the
residue of thy Saints he may inherit
thine everlasting kingdom, through
the same thy Son Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
304
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549,
§ 216. And let them not doubt, but that" the child so baptized is lawfully
and sufficiently baptized, and might not to he baptized again, in the Church '.
But yd neva-theless, if the child which is after this sort baptized do after-
ward live, it is expedient that he * be brought into the Church,
to the intent
the Priest may examine and try whether the child be lawfully baptized
or no. And if those that bring any child to the church do answer that he
is already baptized: Then shall the Priest examine them further.
•j[ By whom the child was baptized ?
Who was present when the child was baptized ?
Whether they called upon God for grace and succour in
that necessity ?
With what thing, or what matter, they did baptize the child ?
With what words the child was baptized ?
WTiether they think the child to be lawfully and perfectly
baptized ?
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 216. And let them not doubt, &>c.
% By whom the child, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
§ 218. And if the Minister shall
prove, (^c.
I CERTIFY you, that, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
is now by the laver of regeneration
in Baptism received into the num-
ber of the children of God, and
heirs of everlasting life : for our
Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549O
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 216. And let them tiot, dfc.
By whom the child, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549-]
§ 218. And if the Minister, &=€.
I CERTIFY you, that, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
§ 216. And let them f tot doubt, &'c.
[Same as 1549, to]
to the intent, that if the priest or
minister of the same parish did
himself baptize that child, the con-
gregation may be certified of the
true form oj baptism by him pri-
vately before used. § 217. Or if
the child were baptized by any other
lawful minister, thai thett the min-
ister of the parish where the child
was bom or christened shall ex-
amine and try whether the child be
lawfully baptized or tw. In which
case if those that bring any child
to the church, do answer that the
same child is already baptized, then
shall the minister examine them
farther, saying,
By whom was the child baptized ?
Who was present when the child
was baptized ?
And because some things essen-
tial to this Sacrament may happen
to be omitted, through fear or haste,
in such times of extremity, therefore
I demand further of you.
With what matter was the child
baptized ?
With what words was the child
baptized ?
Whether think you the child to
be lawfully and perfectly baptized ?
§ 218. Atui if the minister shall find
by the answers of such as bring the
child, that all things, ^'c.
[Same as 1549.]
I CERTIFY you, that in this case
all is well done, and according, &c
[Same as 1552.]
• In one ed., 1549, "but the child."
' In ed. 1604, anci afterwards, the words
"in the Church " omitted.
e In one ed., 1549, "they be;" in ed.
1604, and afterwards, "it be."
Private Baptism.
30s
§ 218. And if the minister^ shall prove by the answers of such as brought
the child, that all things were done, as they ought to be: Then shall not
he christen the child again, but shall receive him, as one of the flock of
the^ true christian people, saying thus.
I CERTIFY you, that in this case ye have done well, and
according unto due order concerning the baptizing of this
child, which ^ being born in original sin, and in the wrath of
God, is now by the laver of regeneration in Baptism made
the child of God, and heir of everlasting life : for our Lord
Jesus Christ doth not deny his grace and mercy unto such
infants, but most lovingly doth call them unto him : as the
holy gospel doth witness to our comfort on this wise.
Scotch Liturgfy, 1637.
§§ 2 1 6, 2 1 7. And let them not doubt,
^c.
[Same as 1604, except]
. ... if the Presbyter or Minister
. . . . lawful Presbyter or Minister
.... then the Presbyter of the Pa-
rish .... then shall the Presbyter
or Minister ....
By whom was the child, &c.
[Same as 1604 throughout]
§ 218. And if the Presbyter or Mi-
nister shall, &'c.
I CERTIFY you, that, &c
[Same as 1604.I
Charles II. 1662.
, 216. % And let them not doubt, but
that the Child so baptized is law-
fully and sufficiently baptized, and
ought not to be baptized again. Yet
nevertheless, if the Child which is
after this sort baptized, do after-
ward live, it is expedient that it be
brought into the Church,
to the in-
tent that if the Minister of the same
Parish did himself baptize that
Child, the Congregation may be
certified of the true Form of Bap-
tism, by him privately before used:
in which case he shall say thus,
I CERTIFY you, that according to
the due and prescribed Order of the
Church, at such a time, and at such
a place, before divers witnesses I
baptized this child.
§ 217. IT B»t if the Child were bap-
tized by any other lawful Minister :
then the Minister of the Parish
where the Child was, ^c.
[Same as 1604.]
By whom was this child, &c.
Who was present when this child
was baptized ?
Because some things essential to
this Sacrament may happen to be
omitted through fear or haste, in
such times of extremity ; therefore
I demand further of you,
With what matter was this child
baptized?
With what words was this child
baptized ?
§ 218. IT And if the Minister shall
find, &'c.
I CERTIFY you, that, &c
[Same as 1604.]
la one ed., 1549, "ministers." ' In one ed., 1549, and 1662, "of true christian.'
' In ed. 1662, " who."
3o6
First Prayer-book of Edward VI. 1549.
At' a certain time they brought children unto Christ that
he should touch them, and his disciples rebuked ^^j^ ^ „
those that brought them. But when Jesus saw it,
he was displeased, and said unto them : Suffer little children
to come unto me, and forbid them not, for to such belongeth
the kingdom of God. Verily I say unto you, whosoever doth
not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not
enter therein. And when he had taken them up in his arms,
he put his hands upon them and blessed them.
§ 219. After the Gospel is read: the minister shall make this exhortation "
upon the words of the gospel.
Friends, ye ° hear in this gospel the words of our Saviour
Christ, that he commanded the children to be brought unto
him, how he blamed those that would have kept them from
him, how he exhorted all men to follow their innocency : ye
perceive how by his outward gesture and p deed he declared
his good will toward them ; for he embraced them in his arms,
he laid his hands upon them, and blessed them. Doubt you
not^ therefore, but earnestly' believe, that he hath likewise
favourably received this present infant, that he hath embraced
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
At a certain time they brought
children unto Christ, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 2 1 9. % After the Gospel is read, &>€.
Friends, you hear, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 220. T J7ere the Minister with
the Godfathers and Godmothers
shall say.
Our Father, which art in hea-
ven. &C.
Elizabeth, 1559.
At a certain time they brought
children unto Christ, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 219. After the Gospel is read, iS^c.
Friends, you hear, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 220. Ifere the Minister^ &*c
[Same as 1553.]
Our Father, which, &c.
James I. 1604.
At a certain time they brought
children unto Christ, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 219. After the Gospel is reaa, &"£.
Friends, you hear, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 22a Ifere the Minister, &v.
[Same as 1552.]
Our Father, which art in hea-
ven, &c.
'_ In one ed., 1552, and iS59i a heading,
" TAe Gospel," appears ; in most editions
the space is blank. In Sealed Books, 1662,
the words are struck through with a pen.
"> In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662,
the marginal reference is " Mark x. 13."
■ In eds. 1559, and afterwards (except
*596). " tliis bnef exhortation. "
" In most eds., 1552, and in all eds.,
1559, except one, "you hear."
P In one ed., 1559, " indeed."
4 In some eds., 1552, and most after-
wards, "doubt ye not;" in one ed.,
155a, " doubt not you."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "stedfastly."
Private Baptism.
307
him with the arms of his mercy, that he hath given unto him •
the blessing of eternal life, and made* him partaker of his
everlasting kingdom. Wherefore we being thus persuaded
of the good will of our heavenly Father, declared by his Son
Jesus Christ towards ^ this infant : Let us faithfully and de-
voutly give thanks unto him, and say the prayer which the
Lord himself taught ; and in declaration of our faith, let us
also ^ recite the articles contained in our Creed.
§ 220. Here the minister with the Godfathers and Godmothers shall say.
Our Father which art in heaven, hallowed be thy name :
Thy y kingdom come, &c.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
At a certain time, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 219. After the Gospel is read, the
Presbyter or Minister shall, dr'c.
Friends, you hear, &c.
[Same as 1549.)
§ 220. Here the Presbyter or Minis-
ter, with, &=€.
[Same as iss^-l
Our Father, which art in hea-
ven, &c.
Charles II. 1662.
They brought young children to
Christ, that he should e m k
touch them ; and his " ^^ ^' '*
disciples rebuked those that brought
them. But when Jesus saw it, he
was much displeased, and said unto
tliem, Suffer the little children to
come unto me, and forbid them not ;
for of such is the kingdom of God.
Verily I say unto you. Whosoever
shall not receive the kingdom of
God as a little child, he shall not
enter therein. And he took them
up in his arms, put his hands upon
them, and blessed them.
§219. IT After the Gospel is read,
the Mitiister shall make this brief
Exhortation upon the words of
the Gospel.
' In ed. 1662, " mercy, and (as he has
promised in his holy word) will give unto
him."
' In ed. 1662, "make."
" In Scotch ed., 1637, "toward."
' In eds. 1532, and afterwards, "also"
oniiiied.
Beloved, ye hear in this Gos-
pel the words, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
and say the Prayer which the Lord
himself taught us. § 220,
Our Father which art in hea-
ven ; Hallowed be thy Name. Thy
Kingdom come. Thy will be done
on^ earth. As it is in heaven. Give
us this day our daily bread. And
forgive us our trespasses. As we for-
give them that trespass against us.
And lead us not into temptation ;
But deliver us from evil. Amen.
[The following appears only in 1662.]
Almighty and everlasting God,
heavenly Father, we give thee hum-
ble thanks, that thou hast vouch-
safed to call us to the knowledge of
thy grace and faith in thee ; In-
crease this knowledge, and con-
firm this faith in us evermore. Give
thy Holy Spirit to this infant, that
he being bom again, and being
made an heir of everlasting salva-
tion, through our Lord Jesus Christ,
may continue thy servant, and at-
tain thy promise, through the same
our Lord Jesus Christ thy Son,
who liveth and reigneth with thee
and the Holy Spirit, now and for
ever. Amen.
J In one ed. , 1549, "let thy kingdom ;"
while in the other editions, and all eds.
afterwards, the paragraph ends with
" name, &c."
'In the Sealed Books it is printed "in,"
but an " o'' is written over the " i."
3o8
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 221. Hun shall thty say the Creed,
§ 222. and then the Priest shall
demand the name of the child, which being by the Godfathers and God-
mothers pronounced, the minister shall say,
IF N. Dost thou forsake the devil and all his works ?
Answer. I forsake them.
Minister. Dost thou forsake the vain pomp and glory of the
world, with all the covetous desires of the same ?
Answer. I forsake them.
Minister. Dost thou forsake the carnal desires of the flesh,
so that thou wilt not follow and ' be led by them?
Answer. I forsake them.
Minister. Dost thou believe in God the Father almight}-,
maker of heaven and earth ?
Ansiver. I believe.
Minister, Dost thou believe in Jesus Christ his only-
begotten Son our Lord, and that he was conceived by the
Holy Ghost, born of the virgin Mary, that he suffered under
Pontius ^ Pilate, was crucified, dead, and buried, that he went
down into hell, and also did arise *^ again the third day, that
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§222. t Then shall the*' Priest
demand the name of the child,
which being by the Godjathers and
Godmothers pronounc^, theMinis-
ter shall say.
Dost thou in the name of this
diild forsake the Devil and all his
works, the vain pomp and gloiy
of the world, with all the covetous
desires of the same, the carnal de-
sires of the flesh, and* not to fol-
low, and be led by them ?
Answer. I forsake them all.
Minister '. Dost thou in the name
of this child profess this faith, to
believe in God the Father almighty,
maker of heaven and earth : And
in Jesus Christ, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
the quick and the dead ?
And do you in his name believe
in the Holy Ghost The holy Ca-
tholic Church. The Communion
of saints. The remission of sins.
Resurrection*, and everlasting life
after death?
Answer. All this I stedfastly be-
lieve.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 222. Then shall the Priest, &'e.
Dost thou in the name of, &c
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
§ 222. Then shall the Priest, dfc.
Dost thou in the name of, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 222. Then shall the Presbyter de-
mand, Qfc.
Dost thou in the name, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
» In one ed., 1549, "nor be led."
I" In one ed., 1559, " Ponce."
' In one ed., 1^49, and in most eds.
afterwards, " did nse."
^ In one ed., 1559, "the Priest .shall."
• In Scotch ed., 1637, "so that thou
wilt not follow nor be led by them."
f In one ed., 1559. "the Minister;" in
Scotched., 1637, "Presbyter."
s In one ed., 1559, "resurrection of the
flesh ;" in Scotch ed., 1637, " the Resur-
rection of the body."
Private Baptism.
309
he ascended into heaven, and sitteth on'' the right hand of
God the Father almighty, and from thence shall come again
at the end of the world to judge the quick and the dead :
dost thou beheve thus ?
Ansii'cr. I believe.
Minister. Dost thou believe in the Holy Ghost, the holy
catholic Church, the Communion of Saints, Remission of sins,
Resurrection of the flesh, and everlasting life after death ?
Afiswer. I believe.
§ 223. Then the minister shall put the white vesttn-e, commotily called the
Chrisom, upon the child, saying,
Take this white vesture for a token of the innocency,
which by God's grace in the ' holy sacrament of Baptism is
given unto thee, and for a sign whereby thou art admonished
so long as thou shalt live*" to give thyself to innocency of
living, that after this transitory Hfe thou mayest be partaker
of the life everlasting. Amen.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 222. II Then shall the Priest, ^'c.
LSame as 1552.]
Dost thou in the name of this
child renounce the devil and all
his works, the vain pomp and glory
of this world, with all covetous de-
sires of the same, and the carnal
desires of the flesh, so that thou
wilt not follow nor be led by them ?
A ns'cver.
I renounce them all.
jMinister.
Dost thou l)elieve in God the
Father Almighty, Maker of hea-
ven and earth ?
And in Jesus Christ, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
the quick and the dead ?
And dost thou believe in the
Holy Ghost ; the holy Catholick
Church, the Communion of Saints ;
the Remission of sins ; the Resur-
rection of the flesh ; and everlasting
life after death ?
A nswer.
All this I stedfastly believe.
Minister.
Wilt thou then obediently keep
God's holy will and commandments,
and walk in the same all the days
of thy life ?
Atiswer.
I will.
§ 224. H Then the Priest shall say.
We receive this child into the
congregation of Christ's flock, and
do t sign hitn with + The Priest
thesignoftheCross, shall make a
in token that here- Cross upon the
after he shall not Child's forehead,
be ashamed to confess the faith of
Christ crucified, and manfully to
fight under his banner against sin,
the world, and the devil; and to
continue Christ's faithful soldier and
servant unto his life's end. Amen.
§225. % Then shall the Priest say.
Seeing now, dearly beloved
brethren, that this child is by Bap-
tism regenerate and grafted into the
body of Christ's Church, let us give
thanks unto Almighty God for these
benefits, and with one accord make
our prayers unto him, that he may
lead the rest of his life according
to this beginning.
■^ In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "at."
' In one ed., 1549,
' In one ed., 1549, " in this holy."
" thou livest."
3IO
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ Let us pray.
Almighty and everlasting God, heavenly Father, we give
thee humble thanks that ^ thou hast vouchsafed ™ to call us to
the knowledge of thy grace, and faith in thee : Increase " and
confirm this faith in us evermore : Give thy Holy Spirit to
this infant, that he being bom again, and being made heir of
everlasting salvation through our Lord Jesus Christ, may con-
tinue thy servant, and attain thy promises °, through the same
our Lord Jesus Christ thy Son : who liveth and reigneth with
thee in p unity of the same Holy Spirit everlastingly 9. Amen.
§ 227. Then shall the minister make this exhortation to the Godfathers and
Godtfwthers.
Forasmuch as this child hath promised by you to forsake
the devil and all his works, to believe in God, and to serve
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
IT Let us pray.
Almighty and everlasting, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
§ 227. Then shall the Minister, ^c.
Forasmuch as this child, &c
[Same as 1549, to]
godliness of living.
§ 228. T And so forth, as in Public
Baptism.
§ 229. •|f But if they which bring, &'c.
If thou be not baptized, &c
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
Let us pray.
Almighty and everlasting, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 227. Then shall the Minister, &v.
Forasmuch as this child, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 228. As in Public Baptism.
§ 229. But if they which bring, &'c.
If thou be not baptized, &c
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
Let us pray, &a
Almighty and everlasting, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 227. Then shall the minister, &'c.
Forasmuch as this child, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
godliness of living.
§ 228. And so forth, as in Public
Baptism.
§ 229. But if they which bring the
infants •* to the church, do make
such uncertain answers to the
priesfs^ questions, as that it can-
not appear that the child was bap-
tized with water, in the Name of
the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost, (which are es-
sential parts of baptism,) then let
the priest^ baptise it inform, jSrv.
If thou be not already. &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Let us pray.
Almighty and everlasting, &a
[Same as 1549.]
§ 227. Then shall tlie Presbyter or
Afinister make, &'c.
Forasmuch as this child, &c
[Same as 1549, to]
godliness of living.
§ 228. And so forth, as in Public
Baptism.
% 229. Bui if they which bring, drV.
(Same as 1604.]
If thou be not already, &c
[Same as 1549-]
' In eds. 1553, and after, "for that thou."
■" In one ed., 1552, "vouchsafe;" and
in one ed., 1559, "vouchedsafed."
" In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " in-
crease this knowledge and."
° In one ed., 1549, and in ed. 1552, and
afterwards, "promise."
P In eds. 1552, and after, " in the unity."
s In one ed., 1559, " everl.isting."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, " Presbyter."
Private Baptism.
311
him, you* must remember that it is your parts and duty' to
see that this infant be taught, so soon as he shall be able
to learn, what a solemn vow, promise, and profession he hath
made by you : and that he may know these things the better,
ye shall call upon him to hear sermons : and chiefly ye " shall
provide that he may learn the Creed, the Lord's prayer, and
the ten commandments in the English'^ tongue, and all other
things which a christian man y ought to know and believe to
his soul's health, and that this child may be virtuously brought
up to lead a godly and a christian life : remembering alway
that Baptism doth represent unto us our profession, which is to
follow the example of our Saviour Christ, and to be made like
unto him, that as he died and rose again for us, so should we,
which ^ are baptized, die from sin, and rise again unto right-
eousness, continually mortifying all our evil and corrupt affec-
tions, and daily proceeding in all virtue and godliness of living *.
§ 228, &c. As in Public Baptism.
§ 229. ^ But if they which bring the in/ants ^ to, the church, do make an
uncertain answer to the priest's questiotts, and say that they cannot tell
what they thought, did, or said, in that great fear and trouble of mind (as
oftentimes it chanceth) : Then let the priest baptize him in form above
written, conce7'ning public Baptism ', saving that at the dipping of the
child in the font he shall use this form of words.
If thou be not baptized already, N. I baptize thee in the name
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 226. % Then shall the Priest say.
We yield thee most hearty thanks,
most merciful Father, that it hath
pleased thee to regenerate this in-
fant with thy Holy Spirit, to re-
ceive him for thine own child by
adoption, and to incorporate him
into thy holy Church. And humbly
we beseech thee to gi"ant, that he
being dead unto sin, and living unto
righteousness, and being buried with
Christ in his death, may crucify the
old man, and utterly abolish the
whole body of sin, and that as he is
made partaker of the death of thy
Son, he may also be partaker of
his resurrection ; so that finally
with the residue of thy holy Church,
he may be an inheritor of thine
everlasting kingdom, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen,
%
§ 227. % Then all standing up, the
Minister shall make this, dr'c.
Forasmuch as this child hath
promised by you his sureties, to re-
nounce the devil, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 229. \ But if they which bring, Qfc.
[Same as 1604.]
If thou art not already, &c.
[Same as I549.1
• In ed. 1662, "ye."
' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "part
and duty;" ined. 1662, "parts and duties."
" In ed. 1604, " you."
' In ed. 1662, " vulgar tongue."
> In ed. 1662, "man" omitted.
' In ed. 1662, " who."
• In one ed., 1559, " &c." is inserted
here, instead of " 3& in Public Baptism."
'' In ed. 1662, "the infant."
" In ed. 1662, "in the form before ap-
pointed for Public Baptism of Iniants."
312 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 230. * TTie -water in the font shall be changed every month once at the least,
and afore any child be baptized in the water so changed, the Priest sJiall
say at the font these prayers following.
O MOST merciful God our Saviour Jesu Christ, who hast
ordained the element of water for the regeneration of thy
faithful people, upon whom, being baptized in the river of
Jordan, the Holy Ghost came down in ^ likeness of a dove :
Send down, we beseech thee, the same thy Holy Spirit to
assist us, and to be present at this our invocation of tWy holy
name : Sanctify ^ this fountain of baptism, thou that art the
sanctifier of all things, that by the power of thy word all those
that shall be baptized therein may be spiritually regenerated,
and made the children of everlasting adoption. Amen.
O MERCIFUL God, grant that the old Adam, in them that
shall be baptized in this fountain, may be so ^ buried, that the
new man may be raised up again. Amen.
Grant that all carnal affections may die in them ; and that
all things, belonging to the Spirit, may live and grow in them.
Amen.
Grant to all them which at this fountain forsake the devil
and all his works : that they may have power and strengtli
to have victory and to triumph against him, the world, and
the flesh. Amen.
Whosoever shall confess thee, O Lord : recognise him also
in thy kingdom. Amen.
Grant that all sin and vice here may be so extinct : that
they never have power to reign in thy servants. Amen.
Grant that whosoever here shall begin to be of thy flock :
may evermore continue in the same. Amen.
Grant that all they which for thy sake in this life do deny
and forsake themselves : may win and purchase thee, O Lord,
which art everlasting treasure. Amen.
Grant that whosoever is here dedicated to thee by our
office and ministry : may also be endued with heavenly virtues,
and everlastingly rewarded through thy mercy, O blessed Lord
God, who dost live and govern all things world without end.
Amen.
The Lord be with you.
j4ns7ver. And with thy spirit
* This rubric, with part of the first the Public Baptism of Infants, eds. 1552
prayer, is followed only in the Scotch ed., and after, as § 194. See p. 206.
1637, after § 181, but the remainder of the • In three eds., iS49i " in the likeness."
Prayers (in substance) will be found in ' In three eds., 1549, "may so be."
Private Baptism.
313
Almighty everliving s God, whose most dearly beloved Son
Jesus Christ for the forgiveness of our sins did shed out of his
most precious side both water and blood, and gave command-
ment to his disciples that they should go ^ teach all nations,
and baptize them in the name of the Father, the Son, and the
Holy Ghost : Regard, we beseech thee, the supplications of
thy congregation, and grant that all thy servants which shall
be baptized in this water, prepared for the ministration of thy
holy sacrament, may receive the fulness of thy grace, and
ever remain in the number of thy faithful and elect children,
through Jesus ^ Christ our Lord.
[The following appears only in ed. i66z.]
Charles II. 1662.
THE MINISTRATION OF
BAPTISM TO SUCH AS ARE OF RIPER YEARS,
AND ABLE TO ANSWER FOR THEMSELVES.
231. T When any such persons as
are of riper years are to be bap-
tized, timely notice shall be given
to the Bishop, or ■whom he shall
appoint for that purpose, a week
before at the least, by the Parents,
or some other discreet persons;
that so due care may be taken for
their Examination, whether they
be sufficiently instructed in the
Principles of the Christian Reli-
gion ; and that they may be ex-
horted to prepare themselves with
Prayers and Fastiiig for the re-
ceiving of this holy Sacrament.
! 232. ^ And if they shall be found
fit, then the Godfathers and God-
mothers {the people being assembled
upon tJie Sunday or Holy-day ap-
pointed) shall be ready to present
them at the Font immediately after
the second Lesson, either at Morn-
ing or Evening Prayer, as the
Curate in his discretion shall
think fit.
§ 233. IT And standing there, the
Priest shall ask whether any of
the persons here presented be bap-
tized or no : If they shall answer.
No : then shall the Priest say
thus.
Dearly beloved ; Forasmuch as
all men are conceived and bom in
sin, (and that which is born of the
flesh is flesh,) and they that are in
the flesh cannot please God, but
live in sin, committing many actual
transgressions ; and that our Saviour
Christ saith. None can enter into
the kingdom of God, except he be
regenerate and bom anew of Water
and of the Holy Ghost ; I beseech
you to call upon God the Father,
through our Lord Jesus Christ, that
of his bounteous goodness he will
grant to these persons that which by
nature they cannot have, that they
may be baptized with water and
the Holy Ghost, and received into
Christ's holy Church, and be made
lively members of the same.
t In one ed., 1549, "everlasting." •• In one ed., iS49, "go and teach."
' In one ed., 1549, " Jesu."
314
Prayer-book of Charles II. 1662.
§ 234. IT Then shall the Priest say.
Let us pray.
§ 235. (H And here all the Congre-
gation shall kneel. )
Almighty and everlasting God,
who of thy great mercy didst save
Noah and his family in the ark from
perishing by water, and also didst
safely lead the children of Israel
thy people through the Red Sea,
figuring thereby thy holy Baptism ;
and by the Baptism of thy well-
beloved Son Jesus Christ in the
river Jordan didst sanctify the ele-
ment of water to the mystical wash-
ing away of sin ; We beseech thee
for thine infinite mercies, that thou
wilt mercifully look upon these thy
servants ; wash them, and sanctify
them with the Holy Ghost, that the)'
being delivered from thy wrath may
be received into the ark of Christ's
Church ; and being stedfast in faith,
joyful through hope, and rooted in
charity, may so pass the waves of
this troublesome world, that finally
they may come to the land of ever-
lasting life, there to reign with thee
world without end, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
Almighty and immortal God,
the Aid of all that need, the Helper
of all that flee to thee for succour,
the Life of them that believe, and
the Resurrection of the dead ; We
call upon thee for these persons, that
they coming to thy holy Baptism,
may receive remission of their sins
by spiritual regeneration. Receive
thetn, O Lord, and as thou hast pro-
mised by thy well -beloved Son,
saying, Ask, and ye shall receive ;
seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and
it shall be opened unto you ; So
give now unto us that ask ; let us
that seek find ; open the gate unto
us that knock ; that these persons
may enjoy the everlasting benedic-
tion of thy heavenly washing, and
may come to the eternal kingdom
which thou hast promised by Christ
our Lord. Amen.
§ 236. IT Then shall the people stand
up, and the Pnest shall say.
Hear the words of the Gospel writ-
ten by Saint yohn, in the third
chapter beginning at the first
verse.
There was a man of the Pha-
risees, named Nicodemus, a ruler
of the Jews. The same came to
Jesus by night, and said unto him,
Rabbi, we know that thou art a
teacher come from God ; for no
man can do these miracles that thou
doest, except God be with him.
Jesus answered and said unto him.
Verily, verily I say unto thee. Ex-
cept a man be born again, he can-
not see the kingdom of God. Nico-
demus saith unto him. How can a
man be bom when he is old ? Can
he enter the second time into his
mother's womb, and be bom ? Jesus
answered. Verily, verily I say unto
thee. Except a man be bom of
water and of the Spirit he cannot
enter into the kingdom of God.
That which is born of the flesh is
flesh ; and that which is born of the
Spirit is spirit. Marvel not that I
said unto thee, Ye must be bom
again. The wind bloweth where it
listeth, and thou hearest the sound
thereof; but canst not tell whence
it Cometh, and whither it goeth :
so is every one that is born of the
Spirit.
§ 237. IF After wMeh he shall say
this Exhortation following.
Beloved, ye hear in this Gospel
the express words of our Saviour
Christ, that except a man be bom
of water and of the Spirit, he can-
not enter into the kingdom of God.
Whereby ye may perceive the great
necessity of this Sacrament, where
it may be had. Likewise imme-
diately before his ascension into
heaven (as we read in the last chap-
ter of Saint Mark's Gospel,) he gave
command to his disciples, saying,
Go ye into all the world, and preach
the Gospel to eveiy creature. He
Baptism of such as are of Riper Years.
315
that believeth and is baptized shall
be saved ; but he that believeth not
shall be damned. Which also shew-,
eth unto us the great benefit we
reap thereby. For which cause
Saint Peter the Apostle, when upon
his first preaching of the Gospel
many were pricked at the heart,
and said to him and the rest of
the Apostles, Men and brethren,
what shall we do ? replied and said
unto them, Repent and be baptized
every one of you for the remission
of sins, and ye shall receive the gift
of the Holy Ghost. For the pro-
mise is to you and your children,
and to all that are afar off, even as
many as the Lord our God shall
call. And with many other words
exhorted he them, saying, Save
your selves from this untoward gene-
ration. For (as the same Apostle
testifieth in another place) even Bap-
tism doth also now save us, (not the
putting away of the filth of the flesh,
but the answer of a good conscience
towards God) by the resurrection of
Jesus Christ. Doubt ye not there-
fore, but earnestly believe that he
will favourably receive these present
persons, truly repenting and coming
unto him by faith, that he will grant
them remission of their sins, and be-
stow upon them the Holy Ghost ;
that he will give them the blessing
of eternal life, and make them par-
takers of his everlasting kingdom.
Wherefore we being thus per-
suaded of the good will of our hea-
venly Father towards these persons,
declared by his Son Jesus Christ ;
let us faithfully and devoutly give
thanks to him and say.
Almighty and everlasting God,
heavenly Father, we give thee hum-
ble thanks, for that thou hast vouch-
safed to call us to the knowledge of
thy grace and faith in thee : In-
crease this knowledge, and confirm
this faith in us evermore : Give thy
Holy Spirit to these persons, that
they may be bom again and be
made heirs of everlasting salvation.
through our Lord Jesus Christ, who
liveth and reigneth with thee and
the Holy Spirit, now and for ever.
Amen.
§ 238. ^ Then the Priest shall speak
to the persons to be baptized on
this wise.
Well-beloved, who are come
hither desiring to receive holy Bap-
tism, ye have heard how the con-
gregation hath prayed that our Lord
Jesus Clirist would vouchsafe to re-
ceive you and bless you, to release
you of your sins, to give you the
kingdom of heaven and everlasting
life. Ye have heard also tliat our
Lord Jesus Christ hath promised in
his holy Word to grant all those
things that we have prayed for ;
which promise he for his part will
most surely keep and perform.
Wherefore after this promise made
by Christ, ye must also faithfully for
your part promise in the presence of
these your witnesses, and this whole
congregation, that ye will renounce
the devil and all his works, and
constantly believe God's holy Word,
and obediently keep his command-
ments.
§ 239. ^ Then shall the Priest de-
mand of each of the persons to be
baptized severally these questions
following.
Question.
Dost thou renounce the devil
and all his works, the vain pomp
and glory of the world, with all
covetous desires of the same, and
the carnal desires of the flesh, so
that thou wilt not follow, nor be
led by them ?
Answer.
I renounce them all.
Question.
Dost thou believe in God the
Father Almighty, Maker of heaven
and earth?
And in Jesus Christ his only be-
gotten Son our Lord ? And that he
3i6
Prayer-Book of Charles II. 1662.
was conceived by the Holy Ghost ;
bom of the Virgin Mary ; that he
suffered under Pontius Pilate, was
crucified, dead, and buried ; that
he went down into hell, and also
did rise again the third day ; that
he ascended into heaven, and sitteth
at the right hand of God the Father
Almighty ; and from thence shall
come again at the end of the world
to judge the quick and the dead ?
And dost thou believe in the Holy
Ghost ; the holy Catholick Church ;
the Communion of Saints ; the Re-
mission of sins; the Resurrection
of the flesh ; and everlasting life
after death ?
Answer.
All this I stedfastly believe.
Question.
Wilt thou be baptized in this
faith?
Answer,
That is my desire.
Question.
Wilt thou then obediently keep
God's holy will and commandments,
and walk in the same all the days
of thy life?
Answer.
I will endeavour so to do, God
being my helper.
§ 240. T Then shall the Priest say,
O MERCIFUL God, grant that the
old Adam in these persons may be
so buried, that the new man may
be raised up in them. Amen.
Grant that all carnal affections
may die in thetn, and that all things
belonging to the Spirit, may live
and grow in thetn. Amen.
Grant that they may have power
and strength to have victory, and
to triumph against the devil, the
world, and the flesh. Amen.
Grant that they being here dedi-
cated to thee by our office and min-
istry, may also be endued with
heavenly virtues, and everlastingly
rewarded through thy mercy, O
blessed Lord God, who dost live
and govern all things, world with-
out end. Amen.
Almighty everliving God, whose
most dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ,
for the forgiveness of our sins did
shed out of his most precious side
both water and blood, and gave
commandment to his disciples, that
they should go teach all nations,
and baptize them In the Name of
the Father 1, the Son, andJ the Holy
Ghost ; Regard, we beseech thee,
the supplications of this congrega-
tion ; sanctify this Water to the mys-
tical washing away of sin : and grant
that the persons now to be baptized
therein, may receive the fulness of
thy grace, and ever remain in the
number of thy faithful and elect
children, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
§ 241. 1 Then shall the Priest take
each person to be baptized by the
right hand, and placing him con-
veniently by the Font, according
to his discretion, shall ask the God-
fathers and Godmothers the N'ame:
and then shall dip him in the water,
or pour water upon him, saying,
N. I baptize thee In the Name
of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost Amen.
§ 242. IT Then shall the Priest say,
We receive this person into the
tHerethe Priest congregation of
shall make aCross Christ s flock, and T
upon the person's do sign him with
forehead. ^^^ ^j^^ ^^^^it Cross,
in token that hereafter he shall not
be ashamed to confess the faith of
Christ crucified, and manfully to
fight under his banner against sin,
the world, and the devil; and to
continue Christ's faithful soldier
and servant unto his lives end.
Amen.
§ 243. T Then shall the Priest say.
Seeing now, dearly beloved
brethren, that these persons are re-
) la Sealed Book, " of" is printed, but struck through with a pen.
Baptism of such as are of Riper Years.
317
generate and grafted into the body
of Christ's Church, let us give
thanks unto Almiglity God for these
benefits, and with one accord malce
our prayers unto him, that they may
lead the rest of their life according
to this beginning.
§ 244. ^ Thejt shall be said the
Lord''s Prayer, all kneeling.
Our Fatlier which art in heaven ;
Hallowed be thy Name. Thy liing-
dom come. Thy will be done in
earth, As it is in heaven. Give us
this day our daily bread. And for-
give us our trespasses, As we for-
give them that trespass against us.
And lead us not into temptation ;
But deliver us from evil. Amen.
We yield thee humble thanks,
O heavenly Father, that thou hast
vouchsafed to call us to the know-
ledge of thy grace and faith in
thee ; Increase this knowledge, and
confirm this faith in us evermore.
Give thy Holy Spirit to these per-
sons, that being now bom again,
and made heirs of everlasting salva-
tion through our Lord Jesus Christ,
they may continue thy servants, and
attain thy promises, through the
same Lord Jesus Christ thy Son,
who liveth and reigneth with thee
in the unity of the same Holy Spirit
everlastingly. Amen.
§ 245. 1[ Then all standing jtp, the
Priest shall use this Exhortation
following ; speaking to the God-
fathers and Godmothers first.
Forasmuch as these persons have
promised in your presence to re-
nounce the devil and all his works,
to believe in God, and to serve him ;
ye must remember that it is your
part and duty to put thef}i in mind
what a solemn vow, promise and
profession they have now made be-
fore this congregation, and espe-
cially before you their chosen wit-
nesses. And ye are also to call
upon them to use all diligence to
be rightly instructed in God's holy
Word, that so they may grow in
grace, and in the knowledge of our
Lord Jesus Christ, and live godly,
righteously and soberly in this pre-
sent world.
§ 246. (^ And then, speaking to the
new baptized persons, he shall
proceed, and say, )
And as for you, who have now
by Baptism put on Christ, it is
your part and duty also, being made
the children of God, and of the
light by faith in Jesus Christ, to
■walk answerably to your Christian
calling, and as becometh the chil-
dren of light : remembering always
that Baptism representeth unto us
our profession ; which is, to follow
the example of our Saviour Christ,
and to be made like unto him ; that
as he died, and rose again for us ;
so should we who are baptized, die
from sin, and rise again unto right-
eousness, continually mortifying all
our evil and corrupt affections, and
daily proceeding in all virtue and
godliness of living.
§ 247. U It is expedient that every
person thus baptized should be con-
firmed by the Bishop so soon after
his Baptism as conveniently may
be ; that so he may be admitted
to the holy Cofnmunion.
§ 248. ^ If any persons not bap-
tized in their i^ifancy shall be
b)vtight to be baptized before they
come to years of discretion to an-
swer for themselves ; it may stiffice
to use the Office for Publick Bap-
tism of Infants, or {in case of ex-
treme danger) the Office for Pri-
vate Baptism, only changijtg the
word [Infant] for [Child or Per-
son] as occasion requireth.
3i8
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
CONFIRMATION,
WHEREIN IS CONTAINED A CATECHISM FOR CHILDREN.
§ 250. To the end that confirmation may be ministered to the mx)re edifying
0/ such as shall receive it {according to •' St. PauVs doctrine, who teacheth
that all things should be done in the church to the edification of the same)
it is thought good that none hereafter shall be confirmed, but such as can
say in their mother tongue the articles of the faiih, the Lord's prayer, and
the ten commandments ; and can also answer to such questions of this
short Catechism, as the Bishop (or such as he sliall appoint) shall by his
discretion appose them ' in. And this order is most convenient to be ob-
served for divers considerations.
§ 251. \ First, because that when children come to the years of discretion,
and have learned what their Godfathers and Godmothers promised for
them in Baptism, they may then themselves with their own mouth, and
with their awn consent, openly before the church, ratify and confess ■" the
same, and also promise that by the grcue of God they will " evermore en-
deavour themselves faithfully to observe and keep such things, as they by
their own mouth and confession have assented unto.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
CONFIRMATION,
WHEREIN IS CONTAINED A CATE-
CHISM FOR CHILDREN.
§ 250. To the end that Confinna-
tion, Sr'c.
§ 251. First, because that, &'c.
§ 252. Secondly, forasmuch as, &"€.
§253. Thirdly, for that, df'c.
[Same as 1549 throughout.]
§ 254. And that no man shall, &'c.
[Same as 15491 ^°\
being baptized, have all things neces-
sary for their salvation, and be un-
doubtedly saved.
Elizabeth, 1559.
CONFIRMATION,
WHEREIN IS CONTAINED A CATE-
CHISM FOR CHILDREN.
§ 250. To the end that Confirma-
tion, &'c.
§ 251. First, because that, &'c.
§ 252. Secondly, forasmuch as, &*€.
§253. Thirdly, for that, &'c.
[Same as 1549 throughout.]
§ 254. And that no man shall, dfc.
[Same as X552.]
James I. 1604.
THE ORDER OF CONFIR-
MATION,
Or Laying on of Hands upon Chil-
dren Baptized, and able to render
an account oi their faith cucording
to the Catechism following.
§ 250. To the end that Confirma-
tion, 6^c.
§251. First, because that, &"£.
§ 252. Secondly, forasmuch as, &'c.
§253. Thirdly, for that, Sfc.
[Same as 1549 throughout.]
§ 254. And that no man shall, iSfc.
[Same as 1552.I
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
THE ORDER OF CONFIR-
MATION,
Or Laying on of Hands upon Chil-
dren Baptized, and able to render
an account of their Faith, accord-
ing to the Catechism following.
§ 250. To the end that Confirma-
tion, ^c.
§ 251. First, because that, Sfc.
§ 252. Secondly, forasmtuh as, &*c.
* In most eds., 1552, "according unto.'
' In ed. 1604, "hira."
■" In eds. 1552, and all after, "confirm."
■ In one ed., 1559, "shall."
Confirmation.
319
§ 252. •([ Secondly, forasmuch as confirmation is ministered to them that be
baptized, that by imposition of hands and prayer they may receive strength
and defence against all temptations to sin, and the assault of the world,
and the devil: it is most meet to be ministered, when children come to that
age, that partly by the frailty of their own fiesh, partly by the assaults of
the world and the devil, they begin to be in danger to fall into sin ".
§ 253. U Thirdly, for that it is agreeable with the usage of the church in
times past, whereby p it was ordained, that Confirmation should be minis-
tered to them that were of perfect age, that they being instructed in Christ'' s
religion, should openly profess their own faith, arid promise to be obedient
unto the will of God.
§ 254. ^ And that no man shall think that any detriment shall come to
children by deferring of their confirmation : he shall know for truth, that
it is certain by God's word, that children being baptized {if they depart out
of this life in their infancy) are undoubtedly saved'^.
§253. Thirdly, for that, ^'c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 254- And that no man, &'c.
[Same as 1552.]
Charles II. 1662.
'THE ORDER OF
CONFIRMATION,
OR LAYING ON OF HANDS UPON
THOSE THAT ARE BAPTIZED AND
COME TO YEARS OF DISCRETION.
§ 249. If Upon the day appointed
all that are to be then confirmed,
being placed, and standing in order
before the Bishop; he {or some
other Minister appointed by him)
shall read this Preface following.
§§ 250, 25 1. To the end that Con-
firmation may be ministered to the
more edifying of such as shall re-
" In eds. 1552, and after, "into sundry-
kinds of sin."
p In oneed., 1549, "where."
1 In ed. 1578, the whole of these five
introductory rubrics, \\ 250 — 254, are
omitted. In ed. 1662, it will be seen that
W 250, 251, are retained in substance in
ceive it, the Church hath thought
good to order, That none hereafter
shall be Confirmed, but such as can
say the Creed, the Lord's Prayer,
and the ten Commandments ; and
can also answer to such other ques-
tions, as in the short Catechism
are contained : which order is very
convenient to be observed,
to the
end, that children being now come
to the years of discretion, and hav-
ing learned what their Godfathers
and Godmothers promised for them
in Baptism, they may themselves
with their own mouth and consent
openly before the Church ratify and
confirm the same ; and also pro-
mise that by the grace of God they
will evermore endeavour themselves
faithfully to observe such things as
they by their own confession have
assented unto.
[The Order of Confirmation is continued
on p. 329.]
the Preface, at the commencement of the
Order. Rubrics, \\ 252—254, are omitted,
but the last is partly represented by rubric,
} 2IO. (See p. 301.)
' In ed. 1662, "The Catechism" pre-
cedes these introductory Rubrics to Con-
firmation. (See pp. 321—327.)
320
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
A CATECHISM,
THAT IS TO SAY,
AN INSTRUCTION TO BE LEARNED OF EVERY CHILD,
BEFORE HE BE BROUGHT TO BE CONFIRMED
OF THE BISHOP'.
Question. What is your name ?
Answer. N. or M.
Question. Who gave you this name ?
Answer. My Godfathers and Godmothers in my Baptism,
wherein I was made a member of Christ, the child of God,
and an * inheritor of the kingdom of heaven.
Question. What did your Godfathers and Godmothers then
for you ?
Answer. They did promise and vow three things in my
name. First, that I should forsake" the devil and all his
works and pomps ^, the vanities of the wicked world, and all
the sinful lusts of the flesh. Secondly, that I should believe
all the articles of the Christian faith. And thirdly, that I
should keep God's holy ^vill and commandments*, and walk
in the same all the days of my life.
Question. Dost thou not think that thou art bound to be-
lieve, and to do as they have promised for thee ?
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
A CATECHISM,
THAT IS TO SAY,
AN INSTRUCTION TO BE LEARNED
OF EVERY CHILD, BEFORE HE
BE BROUGHT TO BE CONFIRMED
OF THE BISHOP.
&C
Question. "What is your name?
[Same throughout as 1549. J
• In ed. 1578, " be confirmed, or ad-
mitted to receave the Holy Communion :"
in ed. 1604, " be confirmed by the Bishop."
' In one ed., 1549, " and inheritor."
" In ed. 1662, "renotince."
Elizabeth, 1559.
A CATECHISM,
that is to SAY, &C.
[Same as i549']
Question. What is your name ? &c
[Same throughout as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
A CATECHISM,
THAT IS TO SAY, &C
[Same as 1549-]
Question. What is your name ? &c.
[Same throughout as 1549-]
» In Scotch ed., 16^7, "all his works,
the pomps and vanities of the wicked
world ;" in ed. 1662, " all his works, the
pomps and vanity of this wicked world."
Confirmation.
321
Ayiswer. Yes verily. And by God's help so I will. And
I heartily thank our heavenly Father, that he hath called me
to this state of salvation, through Jesus Christ our Saviour.
And I pray y God to give me his ' grace, that I may continue
in the same unto my life's end ».
Question '\ Rehearse the articles of thy belief.
Answer. I believe in God the Father Almighty, maker of
heaven and ^ earth. And in Jesus Christ his only Son our
Lord. Which '^ was conceived by "^ the Holy Ghost, born of
the virgin Mary. Suffered under Ponce* Pilate, was crucified,
dead, and buried, he descended into hell. The third day he
rose again from the dead. He ascended into heaven, and
sitteth on s the right hand of God the Father almighty. From
thence shall he^' come to judge the quick and the dead. I be-
lieve in the Holy Ghost. The holy catholic church. The
communion of saints. The forgiveness of sins. The resur-
rection of the body. And the life everlasting. Amen,
Question. What dost thou chiefly learn in these articles of
thy belief?
Answer. First, I learn to believe in God the Father, who
hath made me and all the world.
Secondly, in God the Son, who hath redeemed me and all
mankind.
Thirdly, in God the Holy Ghost, who sanctifieth me and
all the elect people of God.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
A CATECHISM,
THAT IS TO SAY,
AN INSTRUCTION TO BE LEARNED
OF EVERY CHILD, BEFORE HE
BE BROUGHT TO BE CONFIRMED
BY THE BISHOP : AND TO BE
USED THROUGHOUT THE WHOLE
CHURCH OF SCOTLAND.
&C.
Question. What is your name?
[Same throughout as 1549.]
y In ed. 1662, "unto God."
' In one ed., 1549, " the grace."
■ In all the editions printed " lives end."
■^ In ed. 1662, ' Catecliist."
^ In eds. 1552 and 1559, "and of earth."
^ In ed. 1662, " who."
« In eds. 1552 and 1559, "of the."
Charles II. 1662.
A CATECHISM,
THAT IS TO SAY,
AN INSTRUCTION TO BE LEARNED
OF EVERY PERSON, BEFORE HE
BE BROUGHT TO BE CONFIRMED
BY THE BISHOP.
Question.
What is your name ? &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
' In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662,
"Pontius."
8 In eds. 1552, and most afterwards,
"at."
'' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " he
shall."
322
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Question. You said that your Godfathers and Godmothers
did promise for you that ye' should keep God's command-
ments. Tell me how many there be.
Ansxver. Ten.
Question. Which be they ?
Answer. Thou shalt have none other Gods but me.
II. Thou shalt not make to thyself any graven image, nor
the likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or in the
earth beneath, nor ^ in the water under the earth : thou shalt
not bow down to them, nor worship them.
III. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God
in vain.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Question. You said that your, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Question. Which be they ?
Ansiver. The same wiiich God
spake in the xx. Chapter of Exo-
dus, saying : I am the Lord thy
God which have ' brought thee out
of the land of Egypt, out of the
house of bondage.
I. Thou shalt have none other
gods but me.
II. Thou shalt not make to thy-
self any graven image nor the like-
ness of any thing that is in heaven
above, or in the earth beneath, nor ''
in the water under the earth ; thou
shalt not bow down to them, nor
worship them. For I the Lord thy
God am a jealous God, and visit
the sins of the fathers upon the
children, unto the third and fourth
generation of them that hate me,
and shew mercy unto thousands in
them that love me, and keep my
commandments.
III. Thou shalt not take the
name of the Lord thy God in vain :
for the Lord will not hold him
guiltless that taketh his name in
vain.
IV. Remember thou ° keep holy
' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "you."
^ In ed. 1662, " or."
' In ed. i66z, " who brought."
™ In one ed., 1559, and afterwards,
"that thoti."
» In Scotch ed., " Sabbath day."
the Sabbath day. Six days shalt
thou labour and do all that thou
hast to do : but the seventh day
is the Sabbath of the Lord thy
God. In it thou shalt do no man-
ner of work, thou, and thy son and
thy daughter, thy man servant, and
thy maid servant, thy cattle, and
the stranger that is within thy gates :
for in six days the Lord made hea-
ven and earth, the sea, and all that
in them is, and rested the seventh
day. Wherefore the Lord blessed
the seventh ° day, and hallowed it.
V. Honour thy father and thy
mother, that thy days may be long
in" the land which the Lord thy
God giveth thee.
VI. Thou shalt do no murther p.
VII. Thou shalt not commit
adultery.
VIII. Thou shalt not steal.
IX. Thou shalt not bear false
witness against thy neighbour.
X. Thou shalt not covet thy
neighbour's house, thou shalt not
covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his
servant, nor his maidi, nor his ox,
nor his ass, nor any thing that is
his'.
Question. What dost thou, &c
[Continued same as 1549.]
° In Scotch ed., 1637, "upon."
P In Scotch ed., " Thou shalt not kill."
1 In Scotch ed., " nor his man servant,
nor his maid servant."
' In Scotch ed., " that is thy neigh-
bour's."
Confirmation.
323
IV. Remember that thou keep holy the Sabbath day.
V. Honour thy father and thy mother.
VI. Thou shaft do no murder.
VII. Thou shalt not commit adultery.
VIII. Thou shalt not steal.
IX. Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour.
X. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his
servant, nor his maid, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing
that is his.
Question. What dost thou chiefly learn by these command-
ments ?
Answer. I learn two things : my duty towards God, and
my duty towards ' my neighbour.
Elizabeth, 1559.
Question. You said that, &c.
[Sanie as 1549, to]
Question. Which be they ?
Answer. The same which, &c.
[Same throughout as 1552.]
Question. What dost thou, &c.
[Continued same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
Question. You said that, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Question. Which be they ?
Answer. The same which, &c.
[Same throughout as 1552.]
Question. What dost thou, &c.
[Continued same as 1549.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Question. You said that, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Question. Wliich be they ?
Ans^ver. The same which, &c.
[Same as 1552, to]
II. Thou shalt not make unto
thee any graven image, or any lilce-
ness of any thing that is in heaven
above, or that is in the eartli be-
neath, or that is in tlie water under
the earth. Thou shalt not bow
down thy self to them, nor serve
them, for I the Lord thy God am
a jealous God, visiting the iniquity
of the fathers upon the children,
unto the third and fourth genera-
tion of them that hate me, and
shewing mercy unto thousands of
them that love me and keep my
commandments.
III. Thou shalt not take, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
IV. Remember the Sabbath day,
to keep it holy. Six days shalt
thou labour, and do all thy work.
But the seventh day is the Sabbath
of the Lord thy God : in it thou
shalt not do any work, thou, nor
thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man-
servant nor thy maid-servant, nor
thy cattle, nor thy stranger that
is within thy gates. For in, &c.
[Continued same as 1552, to]
anything that is thy neighbour's.
Question. What dost thou, &c.
[Continued same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
Question. You said that, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Questio7i. Which be they ?
Answer. The same which, &c.
[Same throughout as 1552.]
Question. What dost thou, &c.
[Continued same as 1549.]
In one ed., 1552, " toward."
324
First Prayer-Book of Edwarb VI. 1549.
Question. What is thy duty towards God ?
Answer. My duty towards God is, to believe in him. To
fear him. And to love him with all my heart, with all my
mind, with all my soul, and * with all my strength. To wor-
ship him. To give him thanks. To put my whole trust in him.
To call upon him. To honour his holy name and his word,
and to serve him truly all the days of my life.
Question. What is thy duty towards ^ thy neighbour ?
Answer. My duty towards ° my neighbour is, to love him
as myself. And to do to all men as I would they should do
to * me. To love, honour, and succour my father and mother.
To honour and obey the king? and his ministers ^ To submit
myself to all my governors, teachers, spiritual pastors, and
masters. To order myself lowly and reverently to all my
betters. To hurt no body by word nor » deed. To be true
and just in all my dealing. To bear no malice nor hatred
in my heart To keep my hands from picking and stealing,
and my tongue from evil speaking, lying, and slandering. To
keep my body in temperance, soberness, and chastity. Not
to covet nor desire other men's goods. But learn ^ and labour
truly to get my " own living, and to do my duty in that state
of life, unto which ^ it shall please God to call me.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Question. What is thy duty, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549, to]
Amen. So be it
Elizabeth, 1559.
Question. What is thy duty, &c
[Same throughout as 1549, to]
Amen. So be it
James I. 1604.
Question. What is thy duty, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549, to]
Amen. So be it.
Question.
How many Sacraments hath
Christ ordained in his Church ?
Answer.
Two only, as generally necessary
to salvation, that is to say, Baptism,
and the Supper of the Lord.
Question.
What meanest thou by this word
Sacrament ?
Answer.
I mean an outward and visible
sign of an inward and spiritual
grace, given unto us, ordained by
Christ himself, as a means whereby
we receive the same, and a pledge
to assure us thereof.
Question.
How many parts be* there in
a Sacrament ?
Ans7uer.
Two : the outward visible sign,
and the inward spiritual grace.
* In one ed., 1549, " and" ontitied.
" In one ed., 1559, " toward."
* In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "unto."
7 In eds. 1559, this remains unaltered.
■ In ed. 1662, " King, and all that are
put in authority under him. "
• In ed. 1604. "or;" and in Sealed
Book, 1663, " n " added with a pen.
i" In ed 1604, and after, " to learn."
« In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " mine."
^ In eds. 1604, and 1637, " the which,"
• In ed. 1662, " are."
Confirmation.
325
Question. My good son ^, know this, that thou art not able
to do these things of thyself, nor to walk in the command-
ments of God and to serve him, without his special grace,
which thou must learn at all times to call for by diligent
prayer. Let me hear therefore if thou canst say the Lord's
prayer.
Answer. Our Father which art in heaven, hallowed be thy
name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth as
it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread. And
forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass
against us. And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us
from evil. Amen.
Question. What desirest thou of God in this prayer ?
Answer. I desire my Lord God our heavenly Father, who
is the giver of all goodness, to send his grace unto me, and
to all people, that we may worship him, serve him, and obey
him, as we ought to do. And I pray unto God, that he will
send us all things that be needful both for our souls and
bodies : And that he will be merciful unto us, and forgive us
our sins : And that it will please hirn to save and defend
us in all dangers ghostly and bodily: And that he will keep
us from all sin and wickedness, and from our ghostly enemy,
and from everlasting death. And this s I trust he will do of
his mercy and goodness, through our Lord Jesu** Christ.
And therefore I say. Amen. So be it.
Question.
What is the outward visible sign
or form in Baptism ?
Answer.
Water ; wherein the person is
baptized, In the Name of the Father,
and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost.
Question.
What is the inward and spiritual
grace?
Answer.
A death unto sin, and a new
birth unto righteousness : for being
by nature bom in sin, and the chil-
dren of wrath, we are hereby made
the children of grace.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Question. What is thy duty, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549, to]
Amen. So be it.
Question. How many Sacraments,
&c.
[Same as ed. 1604, to]
the children of grace.
Charles II. 1662.
Catechist.
My good child, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Amen. So be it.
Question.
How many Sacraments, &c.
[Same as ed. 1604, to]
the children of grace.
' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " My
good child."
B In one ed., 1552, and iSS9i "thus."
'' In ed. 1596, and afterwards, "Jesus."
326
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 257. So soon as the children, &'e.
§ 259. % And the Bishop shall, ^c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 257. .Si? soon as children, dr'c.
§ 259. And the Bishop shall, &*c.
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
Question.
What is required of persons to
be baptized ?
Answer.
Repentance, whereby they for-
sake sin ; and Faith, whereby they
stedfastly believe the promises of
God, made to them in that Sacra-
ment.
Question.
Why then are infants baptized,
when by reason of their tender age
they cannot perform them ?
Answer.
Yes : they do perform them by
their sureties : who promise and
vow them both in their names,
which when they come to age,
themselves are bound to perform.
Question.
Why was the Sacrament of the
Lord's Supper ordained ?
Answer.
For the continual remembrance
of the sacrifice of the death of
Christ, and' the benefits which we
receive thereby.
Question.
What is the outward part or sign
of the Lord's Supper?
Answer.
Bread and Wine, which the Lord
hath commanded to be received.
Question.
What is the inward part, or thing
signified ?
Answer.
The Body and Blood of Christ,
which are verily and indeed taken
and received of'' the faithful in the
Lord's Supper.
Question.
What are the benefits whereof we
are partakers thereby ?
Attswer.
The strengthening and refreshing
of our souls by the Body and Blood
of Christ, as our bodies are by the
Bread and Wine.
Qtustion.
What is required of them which*
come to the Lord's Supper?
Answer.
To examine themselves, whether
they repent them truly of their for-
mer sins, stedfastly purposing to
lead a new life ; have a lively faith
in God's mercy through Christ, with
athankful remembranceof his death;
and be in charity with all men.
§§ 257, 259. So soon as the children,
^c. ... And the Bishop shall,
[Same as 1549.]
' In ed. i66a, "and of the." ' In ed. x66a,
• lu ed. 1662, "who."
■by."
Confirmation.
327
257. % So soon as the children can say in their mother tongue the articles
of the faith, the Loid's prayer, the^ ten commandments, and also can
answer to such questions " of this short Catechism as the Bishop (or such
as he shall appoint) shall by his discretion appose them in : then shall they
be brought to the Bishop by one that shall be his Godfather or Godmother,
that every child may have a witness of his Confirmation,
§ 259. T And the Bishop shall confirm them on this wise.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Question.
What is required, &c.
[Same as ed. 1604, to]
be in charity with all men.
§§ 257, 259. So soon as children
can, (Sr'c. . . . And the Bishop
shall, &'c'.
[Same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
Question.
What is required, &c.
[Same as 1604, to]
Answer,
Because they promise them both
by their sureties : which promise,
when they come to age, themselves
are bound to perform.
Question.
Why was the Sacrament, &c.
[Same as ed. 1604, to]
be in charity with all men.
§255°- T TheCurateof every Parish
shall diligently upon Sundays and
Holydays, after the second Lesson
at Evening Prayer openly in the
Church instruct and examine so
many Children of his Parish sent
unto him, as he shall think con-
venient, in some part of this Cate-
chism,
§ 256°. '.r And all Fathers, Mothers,
Masters and Dames, shall cause
their Children, Servants, and Ap-
prentices (which have net learned
their Catechism) to come to the
Church at the time appointed, and
obediently to hear, and be ordered
by the Curate, until such time as
they have learned all that is here
appointed for them to learn.
§ 257. IT So soon as Children are
come to a competent age, and can
say in their Mother Tongue the
Creed, the Lord^s Prayer, and the
Ten Commandments ; and also
can answer to the other Questions
of this short Catechism ; they shall
be brought to the Bishop. And
every one shall have a Godfather,
or a Godmother, as a witness of'
their Confirmation,
§ 258 **. ir And whensoever the Bishop
shall give knoivledge for Children
to be brotight unto him for their
Confirmation, the Curate of every
Parish shall either bring, or send
in writing, with his hand sub-
scribed thereunto, the names of all
such persons within his Parish, as
he shall think fit to be presented to
the Bishop to be confirmed. § 259.
And, if the Bishop approve oj
them, he shall confirm them in
manner following.
[Here follows in ed. 1662, The Order of
Confirmation. See p, 319.]
" In two eds., 1559, and most eds. after-
wards, "and the."
" In one ed., 1552, "question."
" Rubrics, } 255, } 256, and } 258, are
the rubrics, § 266, § 267, and } 268 of eds.
1549 — 1637, but transposed to this place
in 1662. (See pp. 330 — 332.)
328
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
^ CONFIRMATION.
Our help is in the name of the Lord.
Answer. Which hath made both p heaven and earth.
Minister. Blessed is ^ the name of the Lord.
Answer. Henceforth world without end.
Minister. The Lord be with you.
Answer. And with thy spirit.
Let us pray.
Almighty and everliving God, who hast vouchsafed'^ to
regenerate these thy servants of' water and the Holy Ghost :
And hast given unto them forgiveness of all their sins : Send
doAvn from heaven, we beseech thee, O Lord, upon them thy
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
IT CONFIRMATION.
Our help is in the name of the
Lord.
Answer. Which * hath, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Answer. Henceforth world with-
out end.
Minister. Lord, hear our prayer °.
Answer. And let our cry come
to * thee.
Let us pray.
Almighty and everliving, &a
[Same as 1549, to]
of all their sins : strengthen them,
•we beseech thee, O Lord, wth the
Holy Ghost the Comforter, and
daily increase in them thy mani-
fold gifts, &c.
[Continued same as 1549, to]
thy holy fear. Amen.
§ 260. Then the Bishop shall lay
his hand upon every child seve-
rally, saying.
Defend, O Lord, this child with
thy heavenly grace, that he may
continue thine for ever, and daily
increase in thy Holy Spirit more
P In eds. 1596, 1604, and afterwards,
the word " both" omitted.
■> In ed. 1596, 1604, and afterwards,
" Blessed bc.''^
' In eds. 1551, "which vouchsafed;"
and one ed., 1552, and 1559, " which
and more, until he come unto thy
everlasting kingdom. Amen.
Elizabeth, 1559.
CONFIRMATION.
Our help, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
Almighty and everliving, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 260. Then the Bishop, &>c.
Defend, O Lord, &c
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
CONFIRMATION.
Our help, &c.
[Same as 1552.I
Almighty and everliving, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 260. Then the Bishop, &»c.
Defend, O Lord, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
hast vouchedsafe ;" in ed. 1604, 1637, and
1662, " who hast vouchsafed."
• In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " by."
* In ed. 1662, ".who."
" I lied. 1604, and afterwards, "prayers."
' In ed. 1604, and afterwards, " unto."
Confirmation.
329
Holy Ghost the Comforter, with the manifold gifts of grace,
the spirit of wisdom and understanding ; the spirit of counsel
and ghostly strength ; the spirit of knowledge and true godli-
ness, and fulfil them, O Lord, with the spirit of thy holy fear.
Answer. Amen.
Minister. Sign them, O Lord, and mark them to be thine
for ever, by the virtue of thy holy cross and passion. Confirm
and strength them with the inward unction of thy Holy Ghost,
mercifully unto everlasting life. Amen.
§ 260. T7ien the Bishop shall cross them in the forehead, and lay his hand
upon their head^, saying,
N. I sign thee with the sign of the cross, and lay my hand
upon thee : In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
CONFIRMATION, OR LAVING ON
OF HANDS.
The Bishop shall say,
Our help is in the name of the
Lord.
Answer. Which ' hath made hea-
ven and earth.
Bishop. Blessed be the name of
the Lord.
Answer. Henceforth world with-
out end.
Bishop. Lord, hear our prayers.
Answer. And let our cry come
imto thee.
Let us pray.
Almighty and everliving, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 260. Then the Bishop, ^-c.
Defend, O Lord, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
Charles II. 1662.
[The title and first Rubrics of the Order
for Confirmation in this edition will be
found already printed, p. 319.]
§ 259- IT Then shall the Bishop say.
Do ye here in the presence of
God and this congregation renew
the solemn promise and vow that
was made in your name at your
Baptism ; ratifying and confirming
the same in your own persons, and
acknowledging your selves bound
to believe and to do all those
things, which your Godfathers and
Godmothers then undertook for
you?
*^ And every one shall audibly
answer,
I do.
The Bishop.
Our help is in the Name, &c.
[Same as Scotch ed., 1637, to]
Bishop. Let us pray.
Almighty and everliving, &c.
[Same as 1552, to]
true godliness ; and fill them, O
Lord, with the spirit of thy holy
fear, now and for ever. Amen.
§ 260. \ Then all of them in order
kneeling before the Bishop, he shall
lay his hand upon the head of
every one severally, saying.
Defend, O Lord, this thy child
[or this thy servant'] with, &c.
[Same as 1552, to]
everlasting kingdom. Amen.
X In two eds., 1549, "heads."
In ed. 1662, "who.'
330
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 261. And thus shall he do to every child one after another. And when
he hath laid his hand upon every child, then shall he say.
The peace of the Lord abide with you.
Answer. And with thy spirit.
§ 262. Then shall the Bishop say \
^ Let US pray.
Almighty everliving'' God, which makest us both to will
and to do those things that be good and acceptable unto thy *
majesty : we make our humble supplications unto thee for
these children ^, upon whom (after the example of thy •= holy
apostles) we have ^ laid our hands, to certify them (by this
sign) of thy favour and gracious goodness toward e them : let
thy fatherly hand (we beseech thee) ever be over them, let
thy Holy Spirit ever be with them, and so lead them in the
knowledge and obedience of thy word, that in the end they
Second Edw. VI, 1552,
§ 262. Then shall the Bishop say.
Almighty everliving God, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 265. Then the Bishop shall bless
the children, thus saying.
The blessing of God, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 266. The Curate of every Parish,
or some other at his appointment,
shall diligently upon Sundays,
and holy days half an hour, &'c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 262. Then shall the Bishop say,
Almighty and everliving God,
[Same as 1549.]
&C.
* _ In one ed., 1549, this Rubric is
emitted ;m one ed., 155^, and 1596, " Let
us pray" is added; but m the others, and
in all afterwards, these words are omitted.
^ In one ed., 1549, "everlasting."
§ 265. Then the Bishop shall bless.
The blessing of God, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 266. T%e Curate of every, &'c.
[Same as issz.]
James I. 1604.
§ 262. Then shall the Bishop say.
Almighty and everliving God,
&c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 265. Then the Bishop shall bless.
The blessing of God, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 266. The Curate of every, &'c.
[Same as iss^l
" In ed. 1662, "thy divine Majesty."
'' In ed. 1662, " these thy servants,"
• In Scotch ed., 1637, "the."
' In ed. 1662, " have now laid."
* In ed. 1662, " towards."
Confirmation.
33X
may obtain the life everlasting '>, through our Lord Jesus
Christ, who with thee and the Holy Ghost livelh and reign-
eth one ' God world without end. Amen.
§ 265. Theit shall the Bishop bless the children, thus saying.
The blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and
the Holy Ghost, be upon you, and remain with you for ever.
Amen.
§ 266 ■'. The Curate of every parish once in six weeks at the hast, upon warn-
ing by him given, shall upon some Sunday or holy day, half an hour before
evensong^, openly in the church instruct and examine so many children of
his parish sent unto him, as the time will serve, and as he shall think con-
venient, in some part of this Catechism.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 262. Then shall the Bishop say.
Almighty and everliving God,
&c.
[Same as 1549.]
265. Then the Bishop shall bless
the children, saying thus.
The Blessing of God, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
266. The Presbyter or Curate of
every, S^c.
[Same as 1552.]
Charles II. 1662.
§ 262. IT Then shall the Bishop say,
The Lord be with you.
Anszver,
And with thy spirit.
§ 263. T And [all kneeling down)
the Bishop shall add,
Let us pray.
Our Father which art in heaven,
Hallowed be thy Name. Thy king-
'' In eds. 1352, and afterwards, "the
everlasting life ;" in ed. 1662, " everlasting
liie."
' In ed. 1662, " ever one."
^ In ed. 1662, this rubric, with consider-
dom come. Thy will be done in
earth, As it is in heaven. Give us
this day our daily bread. And for-
give us our trespasses, As we for-
give them that trespass against us.
And lead us not into temptation :
But deliver us from evil. Amen.
§264, % And this Collect.
Almighty and everliving God,
who makest, &c.
[Same as 1549. ]
O Almighty Lord, and ever-
lasting God, vouchsafe, we beseech
thee, to direct, sanctify and govern
both our hearts and bodies in the
ways of thy laws, and in the works
of thy commandments, that through
thy most mighty protection, both
here and ever, we may be preserved
in body and soul, through our Lord
and Saviour Jesus Christ. Amen.
% 265. IT Then the Bishop shall bless
them, saying thus.
The blessing of God, &a
[Same as 1549.]
able variations, is transposed to the end
of the Catechism. See } 255, p. 327.
' In one ed., 1552, in one ed., 1550, in
ed. 1578, and in ed. 1662, " Evening
prayer," (all the others " Evensong.")
332
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§267. ™ And all fathers, mothers^,
masters, and dames", shall cause their childrat, servants, and prentices
{7vhick are not yet confirmed^), to come to the church at the day'i appointed,
and obediently hear' and be ordered by the Curate*, until such time as
they have learned all that is here appointed for them to learn.
268". IT And whensoever the Bishop shall give knowledge for children to be
brought afore^ him to any convenient place, for their confirmation : Tliett
shall the Curate » of every parish eit/ier bring, or send in -writing, the
names of all those^ children of his parish which can say the articles of
their^ faith, the Lord's prayer, and the ten commandments. And also
how many of them can answer to the other questions contained in this
Catechism.
i 269. ^ And there shall none be admitted to the holy communion, until
such time as he be confirmed.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
267. And all Fathers, Mothers,
Gfc.
[Same as 1549.]
268. And whensoever the Bishop,
&'c.
[Same as 154^.]
j 269. And there shall none be ad-
mitted to the holy Communion,
until such time as lu can say the
Catechism, and be confirmed.
Elizabeth, 1559.
i 267. A nd all Fathers and Mothers,
&'c.
J 268. And whensoever the Bishop,
&'C.
[Same as 1549.]
j 269. And there shall none be ad-
mitted, iSr'c.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
1267. And all fathers, mothers, &'c.
■" In ed. 1662, this rubric and the next,
each with some variations, are transposed
to the end of the Catechism. (See '{} 256,
258, page 327.)
" In two eds., 1559, "and mothers."
» In Scotch ed., 1637, " mistresses."
P In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " which
have not learned their Catechism."
4 In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " time."
§ 268. And whensoever the Bishop,
[Same as 1549.]
§ 269. And there shall twne be ad
mitted, &'c.
[Same as 1352.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 267. And all fathers, and mothers,
&^c.
§ 268. And whensoever the Bishop,
dj^c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 269. And there shall none be ad'
mitted, d^c.
[Same as 1552.]
Charles II. 1662.
[For } 267 and § 268, see p. 327.]
§ 269. If And there shall none be
admitted to the holy Communion,
until such time as he be confirmed,
or be ready and desirous to be con-
firmed.
I
' In eds. 1552, and afkerwards, "to
hear."
• In Scotch ed., 1637, " the Presbyter
or Curate."
' In ed. 1604, and afterwards, "before
him;" in ed. 1662, " unto him."
"In two eds., 1549, " all the children."
» In Scotch ed., 1637, " the Faith."
Of Matrimony.
333
THE FORM OF
SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY.
§ 270. ^ First the banns must be asked three several Sundays or holy days,
in the service time y, the people being present, after the accustomed manner.
§ 271. And if the persons that would be married dwell in divers parishes,
the banns must be asked in both parishes, and the^ Curate of the one
parish shall not solemnize matritnony betwixt thefn, without a certificate
of the banns being thrice asked, frotn the Curate'^ of the other parish.
§ 272. At the day appointed for Solemnization of Matrimony, the persons to
be married shall come into the body of the Chtirch, with their friends and
neighbours. And there the priest ■ shall thus say ''.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
THE FORM OF
SOLEMNIZATION OF MA-
TRIMONY.
§ 270. First the banns must, &'c.
§271. And if the persons that would
be married, S^c.
% 272. At the day appointed, &'c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
THE FORM OF SOLEMNIZATION
OF MATRIMONY.
§ 270. First the banns, &^c.
§271. And if the persons that would
be married, ^'c.
§ 272. At the day appointed, &=£.
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604,
THE FORM OF SOLEMNIZATION
OF MATRIMONY.
§ 270. First the banns, dr^c.
§271. And if the persons that should
be married, &^c.
% 272. At the day appointed, ^c.
[Same as i549.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
THE FORM OF SOLEMNIZATION
OF MATRIMONY.
§ 270. First the banns, ^fc.
J In most editions, 1552, and all after-
wards, "in the time ot service."
» In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter
or Curate."
§271. And ifthepersons that should
be married, &'c.
§ 272. At the day appointed, ^'c.
[Same as 1349-]
Charles XL 1662.
THE FORM OF SOLEMNIZATION
OF MATRIMONY.
§ 270. T First the Banns of all that
are to be married together, must
be published in the Church thj-ee
several Sundays or Holydays, in
the time of Divine Service, imnie'
diately before the sentences for the
Offertory ; the Curate saying ajter
the accustomed manner,
I PUBLISH the Banns of marriage
between M. of and N. of .
If any of you know cause or just
impediment, why these two per-
sons should not be joined together
in holy Matrimony, ye are to de-
clare it : this is the first \second, or
third\ time of asking.
§ 271. H And if the persons that are
to be married, &'c,
[Same as 1549.]
§ 272. % At the day and time ap'
pointed for solemnization of Ma-
trimony, the persons to be married
shall come into the body of the
Church with their friends and
neighbours: and thei-e standing
together, the Man on the right
hand, and the Woman on the
left, the Priest shall say.
» Ined. 1578, "the Minister ;" in Scotch
ed., 1637, "the Presbyter."
'' In ed. 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637,
"shall say thus."
334
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Dearly beloved friends, we are gathered together here in
the sight of God, and in the face of his congregation '^, to join
together this man and this woman in holy matrimony, which
is an honourable estate ■*, instituted of God in paradise *, in the
time of man's innocency, signifying unto us the mystical union
that is betwixt Christ and his church : which holy estate "^
Christ adorned and beautified with his presence, and first
miracle that he wrought, in Cana of Galilee, and is com-
mended of Saint Paul to be honourable among all men ; and
therefore is not ^ to be enterprised, nor taken in hand unad-
visedly, lightly, or wantonly, to satisfy men's carnal lusts and
appetites, like brute beasts that have no understanding : but
reverently, discreetly, advisedly, soberly, and in the fear of
God : duly considering the causes for the ^ which matrimony
was ordained. One cause was ** the procreation of children, to
be brought up in the fear and nurture of the Lord, and praise
of God '. Secondly it was ordained for a remedy against sin,
and to avoid fornication, that such persons as be married,
might live chastely in matrimony'', and keep themselves un-
defiled members of Christ's body. Thirdly' for the mutual
society, help, and comfort, that the one ought to have of the
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Dearly beloved friends, we, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
273. And also speaking, Sr*c.
I REQUIRE and charge you, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 274, 275. At which day of, &>c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
Dearly beloved friends, we, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
« In Scotch ed., 1637, "his Church;"
in ed. 1662, "this congregation."
«> In one ed., 1559, "state."
' In ed. 1662, the words, "in Paradise,"
emitted.
' In ed. 1662, " not by any."
f In most editions, 1552 and 1559, and
all afterwards, " for which."
*" In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "One
§ 273. And a/so speaking, &*c.
I REQUIRE and charge you, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§§ 274, 275. At -which day of, Sf^.
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
Dearly beloved friends, we, <S:c.
[Same as I549-1
§ 273. And also speaking, Sfc,
I REQUIRE and charge you, &c.
[Same as 1549. 1
§§ 274, 275. At which day of, (S-v.
[Same as 1549.]
was ;" in ed. 1662, " First it was ordained
for."
' In ed. 1662, "and to the praise of his
holy Name."
* In eds. 1552, and all afterwards, " that
such persons as have not the gift of con-
tinence might marry, and keep," &c.
' In ed. 1662, " Thirdly it was ordained
for."
Of Matrimony.
335
other, both in prosperity and adversity. Into the*" which
holy estate ^ these two persons present come now to be joined.
Therefore if any man can shew any just cause why they may
not lawfully be joined so"^ together: Let him now speak, or
else hereafter for ever hold his peace.
§ 273. And also speaking to " the persons that shall be married,
he shall say.
I REQUIRE and charge you (as you will? answer at the
dreadful day of judgment, when the secrets of all hearts shall
be disclosed) that if either of you do^ know any impedi-
ment, why ye' may not be lawfully joined together in matri-
mony, that ye' confess it. For be ye well assured, that so
many as be* coupled together otherwise than God's word
doth allow, are not joined of" God, neither is their matri-
mony lawful,
§ 274. At which day of marriage if any man do allege^ any impediment
why they may not be coupled together in matrimony f ; and will be bound,
and sureties ' with him, to the parties, or else put in a caution to the full
value of such charges as the persons to be married do * sustain, to prove
his allegation : then the Solemnization must be deferred, unto ** such time
as the truth be tried. § 275. If no impediment be alleged, then shall the
Curate ' say unto the man.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Dearly beloved Friends, we, &c,
[Same as 1549O
§273. And also Speaking to, &'c.
I REQUIRE and charge you, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
§§ 274, 275. At which day of, Qfc.
[Same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
Dearly beloved, we are, &c.
[Same as 1549.J
§ 273. T And also speaking, &'c.
[Same as 1549.]
I REQUIRE and charge, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 274. If At which day of Mar-
riage, &^c.
§ 275. '^ Ifno impediment be, ^c.
[Same as 1549.]
" In ed. 1662, " into which."
° In eds. 1552, and all afterwards, "so"
otiiitted.
" In Sealed Book, " un" added with pea
P In ed. 1662, " you both as ye wiU."
•J In ed. 1662, " do" omitted.
' In Scotch ed., 1637. " you."
• In ed. 1662, "matrimony, ye do now
confess it."
' In ed. 1662, "are."
" In eds. 1532, and afterwards, "joined
together by God."
» In eds. 1532, and afterwards, " alledge
and declare."
1 In eds. 1332, and afterwards, " ia
matrimony by God's law, or the laws of
this realm."
' In eds. 1332, and afterwards, "suf-
ficient sureties."
» In two eds., 1532, and one ed., 1539,
"doth sustain ;" in ed. 1662, "do thereby
sustain."
'■ In ed. 1662, "until."
= In Scotch ed., 1637, " Presbyter or
Curate. "
336
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
JV. Wilt thou have this woman to thy wedded wife, to
live together after God's ordinance in the holy estate of matri-
mony? Wilt thou love her, comfort her, honour, and keep
her in sickness and in health? and forsaking all other keep
thee only to^ her, so long as you * both shall live ?
§ 276. The man shall answer,
I will
§ 277. Then shall the Priest* say to ' the woman.
N. Wilt thou have this man to thy wedded husband, to
live together after God's ordinance, in the holy estate of
matrimony? Wilt thou obey him, and serve him, love,
honour, and keep him in sickness and in health? and for-
saking all other keep thee only to s him, so long as you ^ both
shall live ?
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
N. Wilt thou liave, &c.
i 276. The man shall, d^'c.
§ 277. Then shall the Priest, 6^.
N. Wilt thou have, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
! 278. The woman shall, <S^r.
§ 279. Then shall the Minister say.
Who giveth this woman, &c.
5 281. And the Minister receiving
the woman, &'c.
I 2^, take thee, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
} 282. Then shall they loose, &"€.
I N. take thee, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
iV. Will you have, &c.
276. The man shall answer, Qr'C.
277. T/ien s/iall the Priest, ^r^c.
N. Wilt thou have, &c
* In ed. 1662, "ye."
• In ed. 1578, " the Minister :" in Scotch
ed., 1637, " Presbyter or Minister."
' In one ed.. 1549, and iu ed. 1662,
§ 278. The woman shall, Sr'e.
§ 279. Then shall the Minister say.
Who giveth this woman, &c.
§ 281. And the Minister receiving
the woman, iSr'c.
I N. take thee TV. to, &c.
§ 282. Theft shall they loose, dfc,
I iV. take thee iV. to, &c
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
.A''. Wilt thou have, &c.
§ 276. The man shall anszuer, £r»f.
§ 277. Then shall the Priest, qt'c.
N. Wilt thou have, &c.
§ 278. The woman shall, &'c.
§ 279. Then shall the Minister say.
Who giveth this woman, &c.
§ 281. And the Minister receiving
the woman, &'c.
I J^. take thee iV. to, &c.
§ 282. Theft shall they loose, &>€.
I N. take thee N. to, &c
[Same as 1549.]
" unto."
Kin most eds., 1552 and 1559, and after-
wards, " unto."
■» In ed. 1662, " ye."
Of Matrimony.
337
§ 278. The woman shall answer,
I will.
§ 279. Then shall the Minister ' say.
Who giveth this woman to be married to * this man ?
§ 281. And the minister'^ receiving the woman at her father^ or friend'' s
hands, shall cause the man to take the woman by the right hand, and so
either to give their troth to other: The man first saying,
I N. take thee N. to my wedded wife, to have and to hold
from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for
poorer, in sickness, and in health, to love, and to cherish, till
death us depart ^ : according to God's holy ordinance : And
thereto I plight thee my troth.
§ 282. Then shall they loose their hands, and the woman taking again the
man by the right liand shall say,
I N. take .thee N. to my wedded husband, to have and to
hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer,
for poorer, in sickness, and in health, to love, cherish, and to
obey, till death us depart^: according to God's holy ordi-
nance : And thereto I give thee my troth.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
N. Wilt thou have, &c.
§ 276. ^ The Man shall answer, &'c.
§ 277. Then shall the Fresbyter, q;'c.
N. Wilt thou have, &c.
§ 278. The woman shall, &'c.
§ 279. Then shall the Presbyter or
Minister say.
Who giveth this woman, &c
§ 281. And the Presbyter or Minister
receiving the woman, dr=r.
I N. take thee N. to, &c.
§ 282. Then shall they loose, dr^r.
I N. take thee N. to, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
N. Wilt thou have, &c.
§ 276. The man shall answer, dfc.
§ 277. 1 Then shall the Priest, &'c.
N. Wilt thou have, &c.
§ 278. IT The Woman shall, &=€.
§ 279. H Then shall the Minister say.
Who giveth this woman, &c.
§ 280. ^ Then shall they give their
troth to each other in this manner.
§ 281. •]' The Minister receiving the
Woman at her father's or friend's
hands, shall cause the Man with
his right hand to take the Woman
by her right hand, and to say after
him as follffweth.
I N. take thee N., &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 282. H Then shall they loose their
hands, and the Woman with her
right hand taking the Man by his
right hand, shall likewise say after
the Minister ;
I N. take thee N,, &c.
[Same as 1549. 1
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter
or Minister."
'' In ed. 1604, and afterwards " father's."
' lu Scotch ed., 1637, "death do us de-
part ;" in ed. 1662, "death us do part."
338
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 283. TTun shall they again loose their hands, and the man shall give unto
the woman a ring, and other tokens of spousage, as gold or silver, laying
the same upon the book. And the Priest " taking the ring shall deliver it
unto the man, to put it upon the fourth finger of the womar^s left hand.
And the man taught by the priest, shall say,
T[ With this ring I thee wed : This gold and silver I thee
give : with my body I thee worship : and with all my worldly
goods I thee endow : In the name of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost Amen.
§ 284. Then the man leaving the ring upon the fourth finger of tkewoman^s
left hand, the minister ° shall say,
^ Let us pray °.
O ETERNAL God, Creator and preserver of all mankind,
giver of all spiritual grace, the author of everlasting life :
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 283. Then shall they again loose
their hands, and the man shall
give unto the woman a ring, lay-
ing the same upon the book with
the accustomed duty to the Priest '^
and Clerk. And the Priesf^ tak-
ing the ring, shall deliver it unto
the man to put it upon the fourth
finger of the woman^s left hard.
And the man taught by the Priest %
shall say.
With this ring I thee wed : with
my body I thee worship : and with
all my worldly goods I thee endow.
In the name of the Father, and of
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.
Amen.
§ 284. Then the man leaving, &*c.
[Same as 1549O
% Let us pray.
O ETERNAL Gk)d, creator, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 285. Then shall the Priest join, <Sr'c.
Those whom God hath, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 2S6. Then shall the Minister speak,
&'c.
Forasmuch as N. and //., &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 283. Then shall they again, &=c.
With this ring, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 284. Then the man leaving, &'c.
Let us pray '.
O ETERNAL God, Creator, «S:c
[Same as 1549.]
§285. T/ten shall the Priest Join, <^c.
Those whom God hath, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 286. Then shall the Minister
speak, <Sr»f .
Forasmuch as N. and N., &c
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
§ 283. Then shall they again, &'c.
With this ring, &c.
[Same as 1553.]
§ 284. Theft the man leaving, &'c.
Let us pray.
O ETERNAL God, Creator, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§285. Then shall the Priest join, (^c.
Those whom God hath, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 286. Then shall the 'Minister
speak, 6fc.
Forasmuch as iV. and ^V., &c.
[Same as 1549.]
"" In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter."
■ In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter
or Minister."
• In two eds., 1559, the words, " Let us
pray," otnitud.
Of Matrimony,
339
send thy blessing upon these thy servants, this man and
this woman, whom we bless in thy name, that as Isaac and
Rebecca (after bracelets and jewels of gold given of the one
to the other for tokens of their matrimony p) lived faithfully
together ; so these persons may surely perform and keep the
vow and covenant betwixt them made, whereof this ring given
and received is a token and pledge : and may ever remain in
perfect love and peace together ; and live according to ^ thy
laws ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
§ 285. Then shall the Priest^ join their right hands ■ together, and say,
\ Those whom God hath joined together, let no man put
asunder.
§ 286. Then shall the minister ' speak unto the people.
Forasmuch as N, and N. have consented together in holy
wedlock, and have witnessed the same here^ before God and
this company.; and thereto have given and pledged their troth
either to other, and have declared the same by giving and re-
ceiving gold and silver", and by joining of hands: I pro-
nounce that they be man and wife together : In the name of
the Father, of* the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 283. That shall they again, &'c.
With this ring, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 284. Then the man leaving, ^c.
Let us pray.
O ETERNAL God, Creator, <S:c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 285. Then shall the Presbyter join.
Those whom God hath, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 286. Th^t shall the Presbyter or
Minister speak, &"€.
Forasmuch as N. and N., &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Charles IL 1662.
§ 283. Then shall they again, &'c.
[Same as 1552.]
With this ring I thee wed, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 284. ^ Then the man leaving the
ring upon the fourth jinger of the
IVoman's left hand, they shall both
kneel down, and the Minister s/iall
say.
Let us pray.
O ETERNAL God, Creator, &c.
[Same as iS49-]
§ 285. IT Then shall the Priest, cr'c.
Those whom God hath, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 286. IT Then shall the Minister
speak, dr=f .
Forasmuch as N. and N., &c.
[Same as 1549.]
P In eds. 1552, and in all afterwards,
the words, " after bracelets and jewels of
gold given of the one to the other for
tokens of their matrimony," are omitted.
1 In most eds., 1552, "unto."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "Presbyter."
• In ed. 1596, " t/ieir /lands."
' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "here,"
omitted.
" In eds. 1552, and all afterwards, "re-
ceiving of a ring."
' In two eds., 1559, and afterwards,
"and of."
340
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 287. And the minister shall add this blessing.
^ God the Father bless you. ^ God the Son keep you :
God the Holy Ghost lighten your understanding : The Lord
mercifully with his favour look upon you, and so fill you with
all spiritual benediction, and grace, that you may have re-
mission of your sins in this life, and in the world to come life
everlasting. Amen.
§ 288. Then shall they go into thi quire, and the ministers or clerks
shall say or sing this Psalm follanving.
Blessed are all they that fear the Lord : and BeaUi
walk in his ways.
For thou shalt eat the labour of thy' hands : O well is
thee, and happy shalt thou be.
Thy wife shall be as the fruitful vine : upon the walls of
thy house.
I otnnes.
cxxviii.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 287. And the Minister shall add
this blessing.
God the Father, God the Son,
God the Holy Ghost, bless, pre-
serve, and keep you : the Lord
mercifully with his favour look upon
you, and so fill you with all spiri-
tual benediction and grace, that
you may so live together in this
life, that in the world to come you *
may have life everlasting. Amen.
§ 288. Then the Ministers or Clerks,
going to the Lord^s table, shall say
or sing this Psalm following.
Blessed are all they, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
§289. Or else this Psalm followingK
God be merciful unto, &c
^ [Same as 1549-]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 287. And the Minister shall, ^*c.
God the Father, God, &c
[Same as 1553.]
§ 288. Then the Ministers, or, ^c.
[Same as 1552.]
Blessed are all they, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 289. Or else this Psalm, &'c.
God be merciful, &c.
[Same as 1549.I
James I. 1604.
§ 2S7. And tJu Minister shall, &^c.
God the Father, God, &c.
[Same as 155a.]
§ 288. Then the Ministers, or, &'c.
[Same as 1552.]
Blessed are all they, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
§ 289. Or else this Psalm, ^c.
God be merciful, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
i 287. And the Presbyter or Minis-
ter shall, &'c.
God the Father, God, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
J la ed. i<62, " thine." ■ In Scotch ecL, 1637, and ed. 166a, "ye.'
* In ed. 1596, " Or this Psalm."
Of Matrimony.
341
Thy children like the olive branches : round about thy
table.
Lo, thus shall the man be blessed : that feareth the I^ord.
The Lord from out of Sion shall ^ bless thee : that thou
shalt see Hierusalem " in prosperity all thy life long.
Yea, that thou shalt see thy children's children : and peace
upon Israel.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c. *
§ 289. Or else this PsaJm follnving.
God be merciful unto us, and bless us : and ^^^^ mUerea-
shew us the light of his countenance, and be tumostri".
• r 1 i Psalralxvii.'
merciful unto us.
That thy way may be known upon the ^ earth : thy saving
health among all nations.
§ 288. Then the Presbyter, Minister,
or Clerks going to the Lord's Table,
shall say or sing this Psalm fol-
lowing,
Bi-ESSED is every one Beati
that feareth the Lord : omnes.
that walketh in his ways. Ps. 128.
For thou shalt eat the labour of
thine hands : happy shalt thou be,
and it shall be well with thee.
Thy wife shall be as a fruitful
vine by the sides of thine house :
thy children like olive plants, round
about thy table.
Behold, that thus shall the man
be blessed, that feareth the Lord.
The Lord shall bless thee out
of Zion : and thou shalt see the
good of Jerusalem, all the days of
thy life.
Yea, thou shalt see thy children's
children, and peace upon Israel.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son, and to the Holy Ghost.
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world with-
out end. Amen.
§ 289. Or else this Psalm.
God be merciful unto Deusmise-
us, and bless us : and reatur.
cause his face to shine P*^'- ^7-
upon us. Selah.
That thy way may be known upon
earth : thy saving health among all
nations.
Charles II., 1662.
§ 287. 'H And the Minister shall
add this Blessing.
God the Father, God, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 288. IT Then the Minister or, &=€.
[Same as 1552.]
Blessed are all they that, &c.
[Same as 1549. to]
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Ameru
§ 289. IT Or this Psalm.
God be merciful unto, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
^ In ed. 13961 1604, and 1662, "shall so
bless."
" In ed. 1662, "Jerusalem."
^In. ed. 1604, the Doxology is printed
entire.
" In one ed., 1549, in eds. 1552, and
afterwards, " nosiri" omiiied.
f In one ed., 1559, mispt. "IL"
8 In ed. 1662, "upon earth."
34a
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Let the people praise thee, O God : yea, let all the people
praise thee,
O let the nations rejoice and be glad : for thou shalt judge
the flock ^ righteously, and govern the nations upon the * earth.
Let the people praise thee, O God : let"" all the people
praise thee.
Then shall the earth bring forth her increase : and God,
even our^ God, shall .give us his blessing.
God shall bless us, and all the ends of the world shall
fear him.
Glory be to the Father, &c
As it was in the, &c.
§ 290. TAi Psalm ended, and the man and woman kneeling afore the
altar, the priest standing at the altar, and turning his face toward
them, shall say.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Answer. Christ, have mercy upon us.
Minister'^. Lord, have mercy upon us.
^ Our Father which art in heaven, &c
And lead us not into temptation.
Answer. But deliver us from evil Amen.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Let the people praise thee, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
290. T The Psalm ended, and the
man and thewomah kneeling af or e'^
the Lord's table : the Priest ° stand-
ing at the table, and turning his
face toward them, shall say.
Lord, have mercy, Ac.-
[Same throughout as 1549.]
The Minister.
O God of Abraham, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
. . and bless them.
Elizabeth, 1559.
Let the people praise thee, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
i> In one ed , 1552, 1550, and in all after,
'folk."
' In ed. i66a, "upon earth."
^ In ed. 1663, " yea" added with a pen.
' In eds. 1596 and 1663, "our own.
290. The Psalm ended, &'e.
[Same as 1553.]
Lord, have mercy, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
The Minister.
O God of Abraham, &a
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
Let the people praise thee, &c
[Same as 1549.]
29a The Psalm ended, &'c.
[Same as 1553.]
Lord, have mercy, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549-]
The Minister.
O God of Abraham, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
" In Scotch ed., 1637, "Presbyter."
■ In ed. 1663, "before."
" In ed. JS78, " Minister;" and in Scotch
ed., 1637, "Presbyter."
Of Matrimony.
343
Minister^. .0 Lord, save thy servant, and thy handmaid.
Answer. Which put their trust in thee.
Minister i, O Lord, send them help from thy holy place.
Answer. And evermore defend them.
Minister i. Be unto them a tower of strength '.
Answer. From the face of their enemy.
Minister"^. O Lord, hear my • prayer.
Answer. And let my ' cry come unto thee.
The Mhiister^. Let us pray'*.
O God of Abraham, God of Isaac, God of Jacob, bless
these thy servants, and sow the seed of eternal life in their
minds", that whatsoever in thy holy word they shall profit-
ably learn, they may in deed fulfil the same. Look, O Lord,
mercifully upon them from heaven, and bless them :
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Let the people praise thee, O
God : yea, let all the people praise
thee.
O let the nations be glad and sing
for joy : for thou shalt judge the
people righteously, and govern the
nations upon earth. Selah.
Let the people praise thee, O
God : let all the people praise thee.
Then shall the earth yield her
increase : and God, even our own
God, shall bless us.
God shall bless us : and all the
ends of the earth shall fear him.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost.
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world with-
out end. Amen.
§ 290. The Psalm ended, ^c.
[Same as 1552-]
LoEX), have mercy, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Presbyter.
O God of Abraham, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Charles IL 1662.
Let the people praise thee, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost.
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.
§ 290. IT The Psalm ended, &=c.
[Same as 1552.]
Lord, have mercy, &c.
[Same as 1349, toj
Our Father Which art in heaven,
Hallowed be thy Name. Thy king-
dom come. Thy will be done in
earth, As it is in heaven. Give us
this day our daily bread. And for-
give us our trespasses. As we for-
give them that trespass against us.
And lead us not into temptation :
But deliver us from evil. Amen.
Minister. O Lord, save thy ser-
vant, and thy handmaid.
Answer. Who put, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Minister.
O God of Abraham, &c
[Same as 1549.]
1 In Scotch ed., 1637, "Presbyter."
' In one ed., 1549, "a tower of de-
fence. "
• In eds. ISS2, and in all afterwards,
"our."
• In ed. 1596, and after, "Minister."
" In eds. 1552, and afterwards, the
words, "Let us pray," otnitted,
* In ed. 1662, "hearts."
344
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
And as
thou didst send thy Angel Raphael to Thobie and Sara, the
daughter of Raguel, to their great comfort ; so vouchsafe to
send thy blessing upon these thy servants, that they obeying
thy will, and alway being in safety under thy protection, may
abide in thy love unto their lives' end : through Jesu * Christ
our Lord. Amen.
§ 29 1 . This prayer following shall he omitted whtre the woman
is past child-birth.
O MERCIFUL Lord, and heavenly Father, by whose gracious
gift mankind is increased : We beseech thee, assist with thy
blessing these two persons, that they may both be fruitful in
procreation of children; and also live together so long in
godly love and honesty, that they may see their childer's"
children unto the third and fourth generation, unto tliy * praise
and honour : through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
O God, which by thy mighty power hast made all things
of nought, which also after other things set in order didst
appoint that out of man (created after thine own image and
simihtude) woman should take her beginning: and, knitting
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
And as thou didst send thy blessing
upon Abraham and Sara to their
great comfort : so, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549.]
§ 291. This prayer next following
shall be, &'c,
O MERCIFUL Lord and, &c
O God, which by thy, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 292. Then shall the Priest say.
Almighty God, which at, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
And as thou didst send, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 291. This prayer next following,
O MERCIFUL Lord and heavenly,
&c
[Same as 1549.]
O God, which by thy, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
292. Then shall the Priest say.
Almighty God, which at, &c
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 2604.
And as thou didst send, &c
[Same as 1553.]
§ 291. This prayer next following,
O MERCIFUL Lord and heavenly,
&C.
[Same as 1549.]
O GOD, which by thy, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 292. Then shall the Priest say.
Almighty God, which at, &c,
[Same as 1549.]
» In ed. 1596, and afterwards, "Jesus."
7 In most eds., issa, and 1559, and all
afterwards, "children's children."
■ In one ed., 1549, "»mto the praise."
Of Matrimony.
345
them together, didst teach, that it should never be lawful to
put asunder those, whom thou by matrimony hadst made one :
O God, which" hast consecrated the state of matrimony to
such an excellent mystery, that in it is signified and repre-
sented the spiritual marriage and unity betwixt Christ and his
church: Look mercifully upon these thy servants, that both
this man may love his wife, according to thy word, (as Christ
did love his spouse the church, who gave himself for it, loving
and cherishing it even as his own flesh ;) and also that this
woman may be loving and amiable to her husband as Rachael,
wise as Rebecca, faithful and obedient as Sara; and in all
quietness, sobriety, and peace, be a follower'' of holy and
godly matrons. O Lord, bless them both, and grant them
to inherit thy"= everlasting kingdom, through Jesus ^ Christ
our Lord. Amen.
^ § 292. TTien shall the Priest ' bless the man and the woman, saying.
Almighty God, which at the beginning did create our first
parents Adam and Eve, and did sanctify and join them to-
gether in marriage : Pour upon you the riches of his grace,
sanctify and ►{•^ bless you, that ye may please him both in
body and soul, and live together in holy love unto your lives'
end. Amen.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
And as thou didst send, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
291. This prayer next following,
O MERCIFUL Lord, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
O God, which by thy, &c.
[Same as 1549. J
292. Then shall the Presbyter say,
Almighty God, which at, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
And as thou didst send, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
291. IT This Prayer next following
shall be, &'c.
* In ed. 1662, " who."
'' In one ed., 1559, w/j/. "flower."
" In one ed., 1549, "the everlasting.'
* la one ed., 1549, " Jesu."
O MERCIFUL Lord and, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
that they may see their children
christianly and virtuously brought
up, to thy praise and honour,
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
O God, who by thy mighty
power hast made all things of no-
thing. Who also, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
may be loving and amiable, faithful
and obedient to her husband, and
in all quietness, &c.
[Continued same as 1549.]
§ 292. Then shall the Priest say,
Almighty God who at, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
• In ed. 1578, " the Minister ;" in Scotch
ed., 1637, "the Presbyter."
' In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "the •{•"
omitted.
346
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 294. Then shall be said after the gospel a sermon, wherein ordinarily (so
oft as there is any marriage) the office of* man and -wife shall be declared
according to holy scripture. Or if there be no sermon, the minister^ shall
read this that followeth.
All ye which be married, or which intend to take the holy-
estate of matrimony upon you : hear what * holy scripture doth
say, as touching the duty of husbands toward their wives, and
wives toward their husbands.
Saint Paul (in his Epistle to the E[Jhesians the fifth chapter)
doth give this commandment to all married men.
Ye husbands, love your wives, even as Christ loved the
church, and hath given himself for it, to sanctify it, purging
it in the fountain of water, through the '' word, that he might
make it unto himself a glorious congregation, not having spot,
or wrinkle, or any such thing ; but that it should be holy and
blameless. So men are bound to love their own wives as
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 293. Then shall begin the Commu-
nion, § 294. and after the Gospel
shall be said a sermon, wherein,
[Continued same as 1549-1
All ye which be married, &c
[The same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 293. Then shall begin the Commu-
nion, § 294. and after the Gospel
shall be said a sermon, wherein,
6fc.
[Same as 1549.1
All ye which be, &c
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
§ 293. Then shall begin the Commu-
nioHy § 294. and after the Gospel
« In eds. 1552 and 1539, " of a man ;" in
Scotch cd., 1637, "of a husband and wife."
'' In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter
or Minister."
shall be said a sermon, wherein,
[Same as i549.]
All ye which be married, or
which intend to take, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 293. Then shall begin the Commu-
nion, § 294. and after the Gospel
shall be said a sermon, wherein.
All ye which be married, or which
intend to take the holy estate of
Matrimony upon you, hear what
the holy Scripture doth say as touch-
ing the duty of husbands towards
their wives, and wives towards their
husbands.
Saint Paul in his Epistle to the
Ephesians, the fifth
chapter, doth give ^ph. 5. 25.
this commandment to all married
' In ed. i66a, "the holy."
^ In most eds., 1553, and 1559, "thy
word."
Of Matrimony.
347
their own bodies : he that loveth his own wife, loveth himself.
For never did any man hate his own flesh, but nourisheth and
cherisheth it, even as the Lord doth the congregation ; for we
are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones. For
this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall be
joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh. This
mystery is great, but I speak of Christ and of the congre-
gation. Nevertheless, let every one of you so love his own
wife, even as himself.
Likewise the same Saint Paul (writing to the Colossians)
speaketh thus to all men that be married : Ye coioss. m '
men, love your wives and be not bitter unto them.
Hear also what saint Peter the apostle of Christ, (which
was himself a married man.) saith unto all men _ , ...
"' . I Pet. 111.
that are marned. Ye husbands, dwell with your
wives according to knowledge : giving honour unto the wife,
a« unto the weaker vessel, and as heirs together of the grace
of life, so that your prayers be not hindered.
Husbands, love your wives, even
as Christ also loved the Church,
and gave himself for it, that he
might sanctify and cleanse it with
the washing of water, by the Word ;
that he might present it to himself
a glorious Church, not having spot
or wrinkle, or any such thing ; but
that it should be holy and without
blemish. So ought men to love
their wives as their own bodies : he
that loveth his wife, loveth himself.
For no man ever yet hated his own
flesh, but nourisheth and cherisheth
it, even as the Lord the Cbvu-ch :
For we are members of his body,
of his flesh, and of his bones. For
this cause shall a man leave his
father and mother, and shall be
joined unto his vdfe, and they two
shall be one flesh. This is a great
mystery ; but I speak concerning
Christ and the Church. Neverthe-
less, let every one of you in par-
ticular, so love his wife, even as
himselJC
Likewise the same Saint Paul
writing to the Colos- „ .
sians, speaketh thus
to all men that be " married, Hus-
bands, love your wives, and be not
bitter against them.
Hear also what Saint Peter the
Apostle of Christ, ^ p^t,
who was himself a
married man, saith unto all men °
that are married. Ye husbands, dwell
with your wives according to know-
ledge, giving honour unto the wife, as
unto the weaker vessel, and as being
heirs together of the grace of life,
that your prayers be not hindered.
Charles IL 1662.
§ 294. IT A/ier which, if there be no
Sermon declaring the duties of
Man and Wife, the Minister shall
read as followetk.
All ye that are married, or that
intend to take, &c.
[Same as 1637, except marginal references
are omitted.]
• In eds. 1552, and oneed., 1559, tnispr. "Coioss. iv."
Ined, 1662, "are." " In ed. 1662, "them."
348
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Hitherto ye have heard the duty of the husband toward
he wife.
Now hkewise, ye wives, hear and learn your duty" to-
ward P your husbands, even as it is plainly set forth in holy
scripture ?.
Saint Paul (in the forenamed Epistle to the Ephesians')
teacheth you thus : Ye women submit yourselves ^
unto your own husbands as unto the Lord : for ^ ^' ^'
the husband is the wife's head, even as Christ is the head of
the church : And he also is » the Saviour of the whole body.
Therefore as the church, or congregation, is subject unto
Christ : so likewise let the wives also be in subjection unto
their own husbands in all things. And again he saith : Let
the wife reverence her husband. And in his j^^ ... ^
Epistle to the Colossians Saint Paul giveth you
this short lesson : Ye wives, submit yourselves unto your own
husbands, as it is convenient in the Lord.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Hitherto ye have heard, &c.
[Same as 1549 to end.]
§ 295. TAe fiew married persons, &"€.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
Hitherto ye have heard, &c
[Same as 1549.]
i 295. 7/4^ new married persons, &"€.
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
Hitherto ye have heard, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
i 295. The new married persons, &'c.
[Same as 1549.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Hitherto ye have heard the duty
of the husband towards " the wife.
Now likewise, ye wives, hear and
learn your duties towards your hus-
bands, even as it is plainly set forth
in holy Scripture.
Saint Paul in the aforenamed
Epistle to the Ephe- j.^ ^^
sians, teacheth you
thus ; Ye' wives, submit your selves
unto your own husbands, as unto
the Lord. For the husband is the
head of the wife, even as Christ is
the head of the Church : and he
is the Saviour of the body. There-
fore as the Church is subject unto
Christ, so let the wives be to their
own husbands in every thing. And
again he saith, Let the wife* reve-
rence her husband.
" In ed. 1604, " duties."
f In most eds., 1552, and afterwards,
"towards."
1 The two paragraphs beginning, "Hi-
therto ye have heard," " Now likewise,
ye wives," are in some eds. of 155a and
I5S9 printed in a smaller type, the same
as that of the rubrics.
' In ed. 1553, and in most eds., 1559,
the words, "fifth chapter," are inserted.
• In eds. iss^. ^nd after, " he is also."
* In some eds., 1552, and in one ed.,
I5S9. fnispr. " Coloss. iv."
" In ed. 1662, "toward."
"In ed. 1662, " ye" ontttted.
> In ed. 1662, " wife see that she."
Of Matrimony.
349
Saint Peter also doth instruct you very godly, thus saying :
Let? wives be subject to their own husbands, so ^p^^ ... ,
that if any obey not the word, they may be won
without the word, by the conversation of the wives; while
they behold your chaste conversation, coupled with fear :
whose apparel let it not be outward, with broided * hair, and
trimming about with gold, either in putting on of gorgeous ap-
parel : But let the hid man, which is in the heart, be without
all corruption, so that the spirit be mild and quiet, which is
a precious thing in the sight of God. For after this manner
(in the old time) did the holy women, which trusted in God,
apparel themselves, being subject to their own husbands : as
Sara obeyed Abraham calling him lord, whose daughters ye
are made, doing well and being not dismayed with any fear.
§ 295. The new married persons {the same day of their marriage) must
receive the holy communion.
And in his Epistle to the Colos-
sians, Saint Paul giv-
eth you this short les- ^'
son. Wives, submit your selves unto
your own husbands, as it is fit in
the Lord.
Saint Peter also doth instruct you
very godly *", thus say-
ing, Ye wives, be in ^ ^ • 3- i-
subjection to your own husbands ;
that if any obey not the Word, they
also may without the Word be won
by the conversation of the wives ;
while they behold your chaste con-
versation coupled with fear. Whose
adorning let it not be that outward
adorning of plaiting the hair, and
of wearing of gold, or of putting on
of apparel J but let it be the hidden
man of the heart, in that which is
not corruptible, even the ornament
of a meek and quiet spirit, which is
in the sight of God of great price.
For after this manner in the old
time, the holy women also who
trusted in God, adorned themselves,
being in subjection unto their o\vn
husbands ; even as Sarah obeyed
Abraham, calling him Lord ; whose
daughters ye are as long as ye do
well, and are not afraid with any
amazement.
§ 295. The new married persons, dfc.
[Same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
Hitherto ye have heard, &c.
[Same as 1637.]
§ 295. IT .^'f w convenient that the
new-ma7~ried persons should re-
ceive the holy Communion at the
time of their marriage, or at the
first opportunity after their mar-
riage.
y In one ed., 1349, "Let the wives." • In one ed., 1552, mispr. " i Pet. iv."
» Ib most eds., 1552, and afterwards, "braided." >> In ed. 1662, " very well."
35° First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
THE ORDER FOR THE
VISITATION OF THE SICK,
AND THE COMMUNION OF THE SAME.
§ 297. *|F The Priest "^ eniaing into the sick person^ s house, shall say^
Peace be in this house, and to all that dwell in it.
§ 298. When he cometh into the sick man^ s presence, he shall say this Psalm.
Hear my prayer, (O Lord,) and consider my Domine
desire : hearken unto me for thy truth and right- exaudi.
eousness' sake. PsaimcxiHi.
And enter not into judgement with thy servant : for in thy
sight shall no man living be justified.
For the enemy hath persecuted my soul ; he hath sfnitten
my life down to the ground : he hath laid me in the darkness,
as the men that have been long dead.
Therefore is my spirit vexed within me : and my heart
within me is desolate.
Second Edward VI. 1552.
THE order for THE
VISITATION OF THE SICK.
§ 297. T The Priest entering, dfc.
Peace Ije in this house, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 298. When he cometh into the sick
man's pyresence, § 299. he shall say
kneeling dmvn.
Remember not, Lord, &c
[Same as i549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
THE ORDER FOR THE
VISITATION OF THE SICIC
§ 297. The Priest entering, &'c.
Peace be in this house, &c,
[Same as 1549.]
§ 298. When he cometh into the sick
man's presence, % 299. he shall
say kneeling down.
Remember not. Lord, &c
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
THE ORDER FOR THE
VISITATION OF THE SICK.
§ 297. The Priest entering, ^c.
Peace be in this house, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 298. When he cometh into the sick
man's presence, § 299. he shall say
kneeling down,
Remember not. Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
« In ed. 1578, " Minister."
The Visitation of the Sick.
351
Yet do I remember the time past; I muse upon all thy
works : yea, I exercise myself in the works of thy hands.
I stretch forth mine hands unto thee : my soul gaspeth unto
thee as a thirsty land.
Hear me, (O lord,) and that soon, for my spirit waxeth
faint : hide not thy face from me, lest I be like unto them
that go down into the pit.
O let me hear thy loving-kindness betimes in the morning,
for in thee is my trust : shew thou me the way that I should
walk in, for I lift up my soul unto thee.
Dehver me, (O lord,) from mine enemies : for I fly unto
thee to hide me.
Teach me to do the thing that pleaseth thee, for thou art
my god, let thy loving spirit lead me forth unto the land of
righteousness.
Quicken me, (O lord,) for thy name's sake, and for thy
righteousness' sake bring my soul out of trouble.
And of thy goodness slay mine enemies : and destroy all
them that vex my soul ; for I am thy servant.
Glory be to the father, and to the son, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
§ 299. IT With this anthem.
Remember not, Lord, our iniquities, nor the iniquities of
our forefathers. Spare us, good Lord, spare thy people, whom
thou hast redeemed with thy most precious blood, and be not
angry with us for ever.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
THE ORDER FOR THE
VISITATION OF THE SICK.
§ 297. The Presbyter entering into.
Peace be to this house, &c.
§ 298. IVhen he cometh into the sick
man's presence, § 299. he shall say
kneeling down.
Remember not, Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
THE ORDER
FOR THE
VISITATION OF THE SICK.
§ 296. H When any person is sick,
notice shall be given thereof to the
Minister of the Parish; § 297.
who coming into the sick person's
house, shall say,
Peace be to this house, and to
all that dwell in it.
§ 298. "IT When he cometh into the
sick mart's presence, § 299. he shall
say, kneeling doT.vn,
Remember not, Lord, &c
[Same as 1549, toj
with us for ever.
Answer.
Spare us, good Lord.
352-
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us \
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Our Father, which art in heaven, &c.
And lead us not into temptation.
Answer. But deliver us from evil ^ Amen.
The Minister^. O Lord, save thy servant.
Answer. Which putteth his 6 trust in thee.
Minister^. Send him help from thy holy place.
Answer. And evermore mightily defend him s.
Minister \ Let the enemy have none ^ advantage of him.
Answer. Nor the wicked approach to hurt him.
Minister '. Be unto him, O Lord, a strong tower.
Atiswer. From the face of his enemy.
Minister ^. Lord ', hear my prayer •■.
Answer. And let my ' cry come unto thee.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Lord, have mercy upon us, &c.
[Same throughout as i549.]
Minister.
O Lord, look down, &c
Hear as, almighty and, &c
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
Lord, have mercy upon us, &c
[Same throughout as 1549.]
The Minister.
O Lord, look down, &c.
Hear us, Almighty and, kc.
[Same as 1549.]
* In cd. i66a, this line is printed in
smaller type, as a response.
• In the Scotch ed., 1637, the words,
" for thine is the kingdom, the power
and the glory, for ever and ever," are
added.
f In Scotch ed., 1637, "Presbyter"
throughout.
( In ed. 1663, the words "his" and
James L 1604.
Lord, have mercy upon us, &c
[Same throughout as 1549.]
The Minister.
O Lord, look down, &c.
Hear us. Almighty and, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Lord, have mercy upon us, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
Presbyter.
O Lord, look down, &c
Hear us. Almighty and, <Scc.
[Same as 1549.]
"him" are printed in italics, and so
throughout the Order."
'' In ed. 1662, "no."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, and in ed. 1663,
"O Lord."
* In ed. iss', and in all afterwards,
"our prayers.'
' In eds. 1552, and in idl afterwards,
"our."
The Visitation of the Sick.
353
Minister "". Let us pray.
O Lord, look down from heaven, behold, visit, and relieve
this thy servant : Look upon him with the eyes of thy mercy,
give him comfort, and sure confidence in thee : Defend him
from the danger of the enemy, and keep him in perpetual
peace, and safety : through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Hear us. Almighty and most merciful God and Saviour :
extend thy accustomed goodness to this thy servant, which
is grieved with sickness : Visit him, O Lord, as thou didst
visit Peter's wife's mother and the Captain's servant. And as
thou preservedst Thobie and Sara by thy Angel from danger ° :
So restore ° unto ^ this sick person his former health, (if it be
thy will,) or else give him grace so to take thy correction \
that after this painful life ended, he may dwell with thee in
life everlasting. Amen''.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 300. •][ Then the Minister shall
say.
Let us pray.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Our Father which art in heaven,
Hallowed be thy Name. Thy king-
dom come. Thy will be done in
earth, As it is in heaven. Give us
this day our daily bread. And for-
give us our trespasses, As we for-
give them that trespass against us.
And lead us not into temptation :
But deliver us from evil. Amen.
Minister. O Lord, save thy ser-
vant ;
Answer. Which putteth his, &c.
[Same as IS49, to]
. . . cry come unto Thee.
Minister.
O Lord, look down, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
. . . Christ our Lord. Amen.
Hear us, Almighty and most
merciful God and Saviour ; extend
thy accustomed goodness to this
thy servant who is grieved with
sickness. Sanctify, we beseech thee,
this thy fatherly correction to him ;
that the sense of his weakness may
add strength to his faith, and se-
riousness to his repentance. That
if it shall be thy good pleasure to
restore him to his former health,
he may lead the residue of his life
in thy fear, and to thy glory : or
else give him grace so to take thy
visitation, that after this painful life
ended he may dwell with thee in
life everlasting, through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.
" In most eds., iS59, " the Minister ;"
in Scotch ed., 1637, " Presbyter."
" In eds. 1352, and in all afterwards, the
words, " and as thou preservedst Thobie
and Sara by thy angel from danger," are
omitted.
' In eds. 1532, and in all afterwards
until 1662, " So visit and restore."
p In ed. 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637,
" to this."
1 In eds. 1532, and in all afterwards,
" thy visitation."
' In ed. 1604, " Amen " omitted.
Aa
354
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549-
§ 301. Then shall the Minister exhort the sick person after this form,
or other like.
Dearly beloved, know this, that Almighty God is the Lord
over * life, and death, and over * all things to them pertaining,
as youth, strength, health, age, weakness, and sickness. Where-
fore, whatsoever your sickness is, know you certainly, that it
is God's visitation. And for what cause soever this sickness
is sent unto you ; whether it be to try your patience for the
example of other % and that your faith may be found, in the
day of the Lord, laudable, glorious, and honourable, to the
increase of glory, and endless felicity : or else it be sent unto
you to correct and amend in you, whatsoever doth offend
the eyes of our * heavenly Father : know you certainly, that
if you truly repent you of your sins, and bear your sickness
patiently, trusting in God's mercy, for his dear Son Jesus
Christ's sake, and render unto him humble thanks for his
fatherly visitation, submitting yourself wholly to ^ his will ;
it shall turn to your profit, and help you forward in the right
way that leadeth unto everlasting life *.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 301. Then shall the Minister, &'c.
Dearly beloved, know this, &&
[Same as 1549-]
§ 302. If the person visited be very
sick, then the Curate • may end his
exhortation in this place.
S Take therefore in good worth,
[The same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 301. Then shall the Minister, &'c.
Dearly beloved, know this, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 302. If the person visited, &'c.
[Same as 1553.]
Take therefore in good worth, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
i 301. Then shall the Minister, Sr'c.
Dearly beloved, know this, <tc.
[Same as 1549.]
i 302. If the person visited, &'c.
[Same as 1553.]
Take therefore in good worth, &a
[Same as 1549.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
301. Then shall the Presbyter or
Minister, Sr*c.
Dearly beloved, know this, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
302. If the person visited, &'c.
[Same as issa-l
Take therefore iagood worth, &c
[Same as 15490
• In eds. 1553, and afterwards, " of."
' In ed. i66a, " of."
■ In ed. 166a, "of others."
* In eds. 1596, 1604, and afterwards,
' your."
f In Scotch ed., X637, and ed. 1663,
"unto."
• In ed. 1604, " unto life everlasting."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, " the Presbyter
or Curate,"
The Visitation of the Sick.
335
Take therefore in good worth the chastement'' of the
Lord : for whom the Lord loveth he chastiseth.
Yea, (as Saint Paul saith,) he scourgeth every visited be very
son, which he receiveth : if you " endure chas- curate'may end
tisement, he ofifereth himself unto you as unto his exhortation
his own children. What son is he that the father ^' ' '^ ^ ^'^^'
chastiseth not? If ye be not under correction (whereof all
the ^ true children are partakers), then are ye bastards, and
not children.
Therefore seeing that when our carnal fathers do correct
us, we reverently obey them, shall we not now much rather
be obedient to our spiritual Father, and so live ? And they
for a few days do chastise s us after their own pleasure : but
he doth chastise us for our profit, to the intent he may make
us partakers of his holiness. These words, good brother, are
God's words, and written in holy scripture for our comfort and
instruction, that we should patiently and with thanksgiving
bear our heavenly Father's correction, whensoever by any
manner of adversity it shall please his gracious goodness to
visit us.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 301. % Then shall the Minister
exhort, ^c.
Dearly beloved, know this, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 302. H If the person visited be very
sick, then the Curate may end his
exhortation in this place, or else
proceed.
Take therefore in good part the
chastisement of the Lord : For (as
Saint Paul saith in the twelfth Chap-
ter to the Hebrews) whom the Lord
loveth he chasteneth, and scourgetli
every son whom he receiveth. If
ye endure chastening, God dealeth
with you as with sons ; for what
son is he whom the father chasten-
eth not ? But if ye be without chas-
tisement, whereof all are partakers,
then are ye bastards, and not sons.
Furthermore, we have had fathers-
of our flesh, which corrected us, and
we gave them reverence : shall we
not much rather be in subjection
unto the Father of spirits, and live ?
For they verily for a few days chas-
tened us after their own pleasure ;
but he for our profit, that we might
be partakers of his holiness. These
words, good brother, are written in
holy Scripture for our comfort and
instruction, that we should patiently,
and with thanksgiving bear our hea-
venly Father's correction, whenso-
ever by any manner of adversity it
shall please his gracious goodness
to visit us.
^ In Scotch ed., 1637, "chastisement."
" In one ed., 1549, this note omitted;
in most eds. 1552, and 1559, and in all
afterwards, it appears as an ordinary
rubric,
■i In eds. 1552, "in this place."
'In ed. 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637,
"ye."
f In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " all
true."
i In one ed., 1552, and 1559, "chasten."
356
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
And there should ^ be no greater comfort to christian per-
sons, than to be made Hke unto Christ, by suffering pati-
ently adversities, troubles, and sicknesses. For he himself
went not up to joy, but first he suffered pain : he entered not
into his glory, before he was crucified. So truly our way to
eternal joy is to suflfer here with Christ, and our door to enter
into eternal life is gladly to die with Christ, that we may rise
again from death, and dwell with him in everlasting life.
Now therefore taking your sickness, which is thus profitable
for you, patiently : I exhort you in the name of God, to re-
member the profession which you made unto God in your
Baptism. And forasmuch as after this life there is account'
to be given unto the righteous Judge, of' whom all must be
judged without respect of persons : I require you to examine
yourself and your state', both toward God and man, so that
accusing and condemning yourself for your o^vn faults, you
may find mercy at our heavenly Father's hand, for Christ's
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
And there should be, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 303. IF Here the Minister shall, ^c.
Dost thou believe in God the
Father Almighty ?
§ 304. ^ And so forth, as it is in
Baptism.
% 306. 1 Then shall the Minister ex-
amine, &>€.
[Same as i549']
Elizabeth, 1559.
And there should be, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 303. Here the Minister shall, 6fe.
Dost thou believe in God the
Father Almighty ?
§ 304. And so forth, as it is in
Baptism.
§ 306. Then sJiall the Minister ex-
amine, &=€.
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
And there should be, &c.
§ 303. Here the Minister shall, &'c.
Dost thou believe in God the
Father Almighty, &c
§ 304. As it is in Baptism.
§ 306. Then shall the Minister ex-
amine, &=€.
[Same as iS49l
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
And there should be, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 303. Here the Presbyter or Minister
shall, &'c.
Dost thou believe in God the
Father Almighty ?
§ 304. {And so forth as it is in Bap-
tism).
§ 306. TTten shall the Presbyter or
Minister examine, &'c,
[Same as 1549.]
^ In one ed., 1559, "would."
' In most eds., 1559, in ed. 1604, and
Scotch ed., 1637, " a count ;" but in one
ed., 1559, and in ed. 1662, "an •ccotint."
* In ed. i66a, " by whom."
I In ed. 1663, " estate."
The Visitation of the Sick.
357
sake, and not be" accused and condemned in that fearful
judgment. Therefore I shall shortly rehearse the articles of
our faith, that ye° may know whether you do believe as
a christian man should believe ° or no.
§ 303. Here the minister shall rehearse the articles of the faith, saying thus.
Dost thou believe in God the Father Almighty ?
§ 304. And so forth, as it is in Baptism,
§ 306. Theti shall the minister examine whether he be in charity with all the
world : Exhorting him to forgive from the bottom of his heart all persons
that have offended him : and if he have offended other p to ask them for-
giveness : and where he hath done injury or wrong to any man, that he
make amends to his uttermost powerX
And if he have not afore disposed
his goods, let him then make his will'. (But men must be oft admonished
that they set an order for their " temporal goods and lands when they be
in health. ) ■
Charles II. 1662.
And there should be, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549, to]
Therefore I shall rehearse to you
the Articles of our Faith, that you
may know whether you do believe
as a Christian man should, or no.
§ 303. IF Here the Minister shall re-
hearse the Articles of the Faith,
saying thus.
Dost thou believe in God the
Father Almighty, Maker of heaven
and earth?
And in Jesus Christ his only be-
gotten Son our Lord? and that he
was conceived by the Holy Ghost,
bom of the Virgin Mary ; that he
suffered under Pontius Pilate, was
crucified, dead and buried ; that he
went down into hell, and also did
rise again the third day ; that he
ascended into heaven, and sitteth
at the right hand of God the Father
Almighty, and from thence shall
come again at the end of the world
to judge the quick and the dead ?
And dost thou believe in the
Holy Ghost, the holy Catholick
Church, the Communion of Saints,
the Remission of sins, the Resur-
rection of the flesh, and everlasting
life after death ?
§ 305. TF The sick person shall
answer.
All this I stedfastly believe.
§ 306. H Then shall the Minister ex-
amine whether he repent him trtdy
of his sins, and be in charity with
all the world ; exhorting him, ^'c.
[Same as 1549, to]
make amends to the uttermost of
his power.
And if he hath not be-
fore disposed of his goods, let him
then be admonished to make his
Will, [Continued on p. 359.]
■" In ed. 1604, "not to be."
" In ed. 1596, "you."
" In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "be-
lieve " omitted.
V Ined. 1662, "hath offended any other."
1 In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "to the
uttermost of his power."
■■ In eds. 1S78, 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637,
this paragraph runs on, "make his will,
and also declare his debts what he oweth,"
&c., down to " quietness of his executors ;"
and then follows the paragraph, " But men
must be," &c.
• In two eds., 1549, mispr. "they."
3?8
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
And also * This may be
to • declare his debts, zuhat he oweth, and what is owing ^°?^. l>efore the
unto " him : /or^ discharging of his conscience, and quiet- "j^ payers, as^e
ness of his executors *. shall see cause 1.
§ 308. The minister may not forget nor omit to move the sick person (and
that most earnestly) to liberality toward the poor.
§ 309- IT ^ere shall the sick person make a special confession, if he feel his
conscience troubled with any weighty matter. After which confession, the
Priest* shall absolve him after this form • .
and the same form of absolution
shall be used in all private confessions ••.
Our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath left power to his Church
to absolve all sinners, which" truly repent and believe in
him, of his great mercy forgive thee ^ thine offences : and by
his authority committed to me, I absolve thee from all thy
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
And also to declare, &^c.
[Same as 1549.]
i307- IT These words before rehearsed,
may be said before the Minister * be-
gin his prayer, as he shall see cause*.
i 308. % The Minister may not, &'c.
i 309. \ Here shall the sick, iSr'c.
[Same as 1549, to]
absolve him after this sort.
Our Lord Jesus Christ, &c
[Same as 1549.]
i 310. T -^nd then the Priest, &'c.
% Let us pray.
O MOST merciful God, &c
[The same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
And also to declare, &*c.
i 307. These words before, S^'c.
[Same as 1552.]
1 308. The Afinister may not, &'c,
i 309. J/ere shall the sick person, &'c.
Our Lord Jesus Christ, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
' In cds. 1552, and afterwards, "to"
omitted.
" In one ed., 1549. "to."
» In one ed., 1549, " for" omitted.
y In most eds., 1352, and 1559, this
note omitted, and the substance appears
as a rubric.
" In eds. 1578, " the Minister ;" in
Scotched.. 1637, "the Presbyter."
* In eds. 1552, and in all afterwards,
" this sort."
*> In eds. 1553, and in all afterwards,
the words, "And the same form of abso-
i 310. And then the Priest, ^'c.
Let us pray.
O MOST merciful God, &c
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
And also to declare, &>€.
i 307. T/iese words before, dfc.
[Same as 1552.]
i 308. T^ Minister may not, &'e.
1309. Here shall the sick person, &'c.
Our Lord Jesus Christ, &c
[Same as 1549.]
i 31a And then the Priest, &'c.
Let us pray.
O MOST merciful God, Ac
[Same as 1549.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
And also to declare, &'c.
307. These Toords before, &*c.
[Same as 1552.]
308. 7^ Presbyter or Minister
may not, &'c.
lution shall be used in all private con-
fessions," are omitted.
« In ed. 1662, "who."
* In one ed., 1552, the word "thee"
omitted.
* In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter
or Minister."
' In one ed., 1552, and in one ed., 1559,
the form of ed. 1549, beginning "This
may be done," &c., is followed, and the
words appear printed in the margin in-
stead of as a distinct rubric
The Visitation of the Sick.
359
sins, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost. Amen s,
§ 310. And then the Priest^ shall say the^ Collect following.
Let us pray.
O MOST merciful God, which ^ according to the multitude of
thy mercies dost so put away the sins of those which '' truly
repent, that thou rememberest them no more : open thy ^ eye
of mercy upon this thy servant, who most earnestly desireth
pardon and forgiveness : Renew in him, most loving Father,
whatsoever hath been decayed by the fraud "* and malice of
the devil, or by his own carnal will, and frailness : preserve
and continue this sick member in the unity of thy ° Church,
consider his contrition, accept his tears, assuage his pain, as
shall be seen° to thee most expedient for him. And foras-
much as he putteth his full trust only in thy mercy : Impute
not unto
him his former sins, but take him unto p thy favour :
through the merits of thy most dearly beloved Son Jesus
Christ. Amen.
§ 309. Here shall the sick person, &'c.
Our Lord Jesus Christ, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 310. And then the Presbyter, &^c.
Let us pray.
O MOST merciful God, &c.
[Same as IS49. to]
him his former sins, but when the
hour of his dissolution is come,
take him unto thy favour, through
the merits of thy most dearly be-
loved Son Jesus Christ. Amen.
Charles II. 1662.
and to declare his Debts,
what he oweth, and what is owing
unto him, for the better discharg-
ing of his co7tscience, and the quiet-
ness of his Executors. But men
should often be put in remembrance
to take order for the settling of their
temporal estates, whilst they are in
health.
§ 307. ir Thesewords before rehearsed,
^fiC.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 308. IT The Minister should not
omit earnestly to move such sick
persons as are of ability, to be libe-
ral to the poor.
§ 309- IT Here shall the sick person
be moved to make a special Con-
fession of his sins, if he feel his con-
science troubled with any weighty
matter. After which Confession,
the Priest shall absolve him (if he
humbly and heartily desire it) after
this sort.
Our Lord Jesus Christ, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 310. IF And then the Priest, &>c.
Let us pray.
O MOST merciful God, who, &c.
[Same as 1549, to].
him his former sins ; but strengthen
him with thy blessed Spirit, and
when thou art pleased to take him
hence, take him unto thy favour,
through the merits of thy most
dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.
ft In two eds., iS49, also in 1552, the
ending is abbreviated, and "&c." inserted.
h In ed. 1578, " t/ie Minister;" in Scotch
ed-, 1637, * the Presbyter."
' In Scotched., 1637, "this."
^ In ed. 1662, " who."
1 In Scotched., 1637, ed. 1662, "thine."
■" In one ed., 1549, "defraud."
" In eds. 1578, 1596, 1604, and after-
wards, " the."
" In ed. 1662, "shall seem."
P In one ed., 1552, and 1559, "to."
360 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
In U Do.
mine spt~
ravi.
Psal. 71 '.
§311. Then the Minister shall say this Psalm.
In thee "J, O Lord, have I put my trust, let me
never be put to confusion : but rid me, and deliver
me, into* thy righteousness ; incline thine ear unto
me, and save me.
Be thou my strong hold, (whereunto I may alway resort)
thou hast promised to help me, for thou art my house of de-
fence, and my castle.
Deliver me (O my God) out of the hand of the ungodly :
out of the hand of the unrighteous and cruel man.
For thou (O Lord God) art the thing that I long for : thou
art my hope, even from my youth.
Through thee have I been holden up ever since I was
bom, thou art he that took me out of my mother's womb ;
my praise shall be always of thee.
I am become as it were a monster unto many : but my sure
trust is in thee.
O let my mouth be filled with thy praise (that I may sing
of thy glory) and honour all the day long.
Cast me not away in the time of age, forsake me not when
my strength faileth me.
For mine enemies speak against me : and they that lay wait
for my soul take their counsel together, saying : God hath
forsaken him j persecute him, and take him, for there is none
to deliver him.
Go not far from me, O God : my God, haste thee to
help me.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 311. Theft the Minister shall say
this Psalm.
In thee, O Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
i 3 1 1 . Then the Minister shall, &'c.
In thee, O Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
§ 31 1. Then shall the Minister, dfc.
In thee, O Lord, &c
[Same as 1549.]
^ In one ed., 1559, " '" *^^ Lord."
'_ In one ed., 1549, mis/rin/eii Psalm
xxi. The right Psalm Ls given, but the
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 311. Then shall the Presbyter cr
Minister say.
In thee, O Lord, /« te Domin*
do I put my trust, iperavi.
let me never be put Psalm 7'-
to confusion. Deliver me, in thy
righteousness, and cause me to es-
cape : incline thine ear unto me,
and save me.
Be thou my strong habitation,
whereunto I may continually re-
sort : thou hast given commandment
to save me, for thou art my rock
and my fortress.
misprint is repeated, throughout all the
editions of 1552 and 1559.
• In ed. i66a, " in.
The Visitation of the Sick.
36r
Let them be confounded and perish that are against my
soul : let them be covered with shame and dishonour that
seek to do me evil.
As for me, I will patiently abide alway : and will praise
thee more and more.
My mouth shall daily speak of thy righteousness and salva-
tion : for I know no end thereof.
I will go forth in the strength of the Lord God ; and will
make mention of thy righteousness only.
Thou (O God) hast taught me from my youth up until now :
therefore will I tell of thy wondrous works.
Forsake me not (O God) in mine old age, when I am gray-
headed, until I have shewed thy strength unto this genera-
tion, and thy power to all them that are yet for to come.
Thy righteousness (O God) is very high : and great things
are they that thou hast done ; O God, who is like unto thee ?
Deliver me, O my God, out of the
hand of the wicked, out of tlie hand
of the unrighteous and cruel man.
For thou art my hope, O Lord
God, thou art my trust from my
youth.
By thee liave I been holden up
from the womb : thou art he that
took me out of my mother's bowels,
my praise shall bo continually of
thee.
I am as a wonder unto many ; but
thou art my strong refuge.
Let my mouth be filled with thy
praise : and with thy honour all
the day.
Cast me not off in the time of
old age, forsake me not wlien my
strength faileth.
For mine enemies speak against
me : and they that lay wait for my
soul take their counsel together.
Saying, God hath forsaken him :
persecute him, and take him, for
there is none to deliver him.
O God, be not far from me :
O my God, make haste for my help.
Let them be confounded and con-
sumed that are adversaries to my
soul : let them be covered with
reproach and dishonour that seek
my hurt.
But I will hope continually :
and will yet praise thee more and
more.
My mouth shall shew forth thy
righteousness and thy salvation all
the day : for I know not the num-
bers thereof.
I will go in the strength of the
Lord God : I will make mention
of thy righteousness even of thine
only.
O God, thou hast taught me from
my youth : and hitherto have I de-
clared thy wondrous works.
Now also when I am old and
gray-headed, O God, forsake me
not : until I have shewed thy
strength unto this generation, and
thy power to every one that is to
come.
Thy righteousness also, O God,
is very high, who hast done great
things : O God, who is like unto
thee?
Charles II. 1662.
§311. % Then shall the Minister
say this Psalm.
In thee, O Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
who is like unto thee ?
362
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
O what great troubles and adversities hast thou shewed
me ! and yet didst thou turn and refresh me : yea, and
broughtest me from the deep of the earth again.
Thou hast brought me to great honour : and comforted me
on every side.
Therefore will I praise thee and thy faithfulness (O God)
playing upon an instrument of musick, unto thee will I sing
upon the harp, O thou holy one of Israel.
My lips will be fain when I sing unto thee : and so will my
soul whom thou hast delivered.
My tongue also shall talk of thy righteousness all the day
long, for they are confounded and brought unto shame that
seek to do me evil.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
O what great troubles, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 312. f Adding this.
O Saviour of the world, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 313. Then shall the Minister say.
The Almighty Lord, &c.
[The same as 1349, to]
the name of our Lord Jesus Christ.
Amen.
[In eds. 1553 the Order ends here.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
O what great troubles, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 312. Adding this.
O Saviour of the world, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 313. Then shall the Minister, &'c.
The Almighty Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
our Lord Jesus Christ.
[In eds. 1559 the Order ends here.]
James I. 1604.
O what great troubles, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 312. ^ Adding this.
O Saviour of the world, &c.
[Same as 1549.I
§313. Then shall the Minister, A'c.
The Almighty Lord, &c.
[Same as 15491 to]
our Lord Jesus Christ.
[In eds. 1604 the Order ends here.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Thou who hast shewed me great
and sore troubles shalt quicken me
again, and shalt bring me up again
from the depths of the earth.
Thou shalt increase my great-
ness, and comfort me on every side.
I will also praise thee with the
Psaltery, even thy truth, O my
God : unto thee will I sing with the
harp, O thou Holy One of Israel.
My lips shall greatly rejoice when
I sing unto thee : and my soul
which thou hast redeemed.
My tongue also shall talk of thy
righteousness all the day long : for
they are confounded, for they are
brought vmto shame that seek my
hurt.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son, and to the Holy Ghost.
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.
The Visitation of the Sick.
363
§ 312. Adding this Anthem.
O Saviour of the world, save us, which by thy cross and
precious blood hast redeemed us, help us we beseech thee,
OGod.
§ 313. T^en shall the minister say.
The Almighty Lord, which is a most strong tower to all
them that put their trust in him, to whom all things in heaven,
in earth, and under ' earth, do bow and obey : be now and
evermore thy defence, and make thee know and feel, that
there is no * other name under heaven given to man, in whom
and through whom thou mayest receive health and salvation,
but only the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.
§312. Adding this.
O Saviour of the world, &c.
[Same as iS49-]
§ 313. Then shall the Presbyter or
Minister say.
The Almighty Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
. . . our Lord Jesus Christ. 'Amen.
[In the Scotch ed., 1637, the Order
ends here.]
Charles II. 1662.
[Verses 18 — 22 omitted.'\
Glory be to the Father, &c.
[Same as 1637.]
§312. ^Adding this.
O Saviour of the world, who
by thy Cross and precious Blood
hast redeemed us, Save us and
help us, we humbly beseech thee,
OLord.
§ 313. IT Then shall the Minister
say.
The Almighty Lord, who is, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
our Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.
§ 314. \ And after that shall say.
Unto God's gracious mercy and
protection we commit thee. The
Lord bless thee and keep thee.
The Lord make his face to shine
upon thee, and be gracious mito
tliee. The Lord lift up his counte-
nance upon thee, and give thee
peace, both now and evermore.
Amen.
§ 315. A Prayer for a sick Child.
O Almighty God and merciful
Father, to whom alone belong the
issues of life and death ; Look down
from heaven, we humbly beseech
thee, with the eyes of mercy upon
this child now lying upon the bed
of sickness : Visit him, O Lord,
with thy salvation ; deliver him in
thy good appointed time from his
bodily pain, and save his soul for
thy mercies' sake. That if it shall
be thy pleasure to prolong his days
here on earth, he may live to thee,
and be an instrument of thy glory,
by serving thee faithfully, and doing
good in his generation ; or else re-
ceive him into those heavenly habi-
tations, where the souls of them that
sleep in the Lord Jesus enjoy per-
petual rest and felicity. Grant this,
O Lord, for thy mercies' sake, in
the same thy Son our Lord Jesus
Christ, who liveth and reigneth with
thee and the Holy Ghost, ever one
God, world without end. Amen.
• In one ed. 1549, and 1552, and 1559,
and afterwards, " under the earth."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662,
"none."
3^4
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 319. IT If the sick person desire to be anointed, then shall the Priest anoint him
upon the forehead or breast only, making the sign of the cross, saying thus.
As with this visible oil thy body outwardly is anointed :
so our heavenly Father, Almighty God, grant of his infinite
goodness, that thy soul inwardly may be anointed with the
Holy Ghost, who is the Spirit of all strength, comfort, relief,
and gladness : and vouchsafe for his great mercy (if it be
his blessed will) to restore unto thee thy bodily health, and
strength, to serve him ; and send thee release of all thy pains,
troubles, and diseases, both in body and mind. And how-
soever his goodness (by his divine and unsearchable provi-
dence) shall dispose of thee : we, his unworthy ministers and
servants, humbly beseech the eternal majesty to do with thee
according to the multitude of his innumerable mercies, and
to pardon thee all thy sins and offences, committed by all
thy bodily senses, passions, and carnal affections : who also
vouchsafe mercifully to grant unto thee ghostly strength, by
his Holy Spirit, to withstand and overcome all temptations
and assaults of thine adversary, that in no wise he prevail
Second Edw. VI. 1552, and in
all eds. afterwards.
[Rubric { 319 with Prayer and Psalm
wholly omitted.]
Charles II. 1662.
§ 316. A Prayer for a sick Person,
when there appeareth small hope
of recovery.
O Father of mercies, and God
of all comfort, our only help in time
of need ; We fly unto thee for suc-
cour in behalf of this thy servant,
here lying under thy hand in great
weakness of body. Look graciously
upon him, O Lord; and the more
the outward man decayeth, strength-
en him, we beseech thee, so much
the more continually with thy grace
and Holy Spirit in the inner man.
Give him unfeigned repentance for
all the errors of his life past, and
stedfast faith in thy Son Jesus, that
his sins may be done away by thy
mercy, and his pardon sealed in
heaven, before he go hence, and
be no more seen. We know, O
Lord, that there is no word im-
possible with thee ; and that if
thou wilt, thou canst even yet raise
him up, and grant him a longer
continuance amongst us. Yet, for-
asmuch as in all appearance the
time of his dissolution draweth
near, so fit and prepare him, we
beseech thee, against the hour of
death, that after his departure hence
in peace and in thy favour, his soul
may be received into thine everlast-
ing kingdom, through the merits
and mediation of Jesus Christ thine
only Son, our Lord and Saviour.
Amen.
§317. A commendatory Prayer for
a sick person at the point of de-
parture.
O Almighty God, with whom
do live the spirits of just men made
perfect, after they are delivered from
their earthly prisons ; We humbly
commend the soul of this thy ser-
vant, our dear brother, into thy
hands, as into the hands of a faith-
ful Creator, and most merciful Sa-
viour ; most humbly beseeching thee
that it may be precious in thy sight.
Wash it, we pray thee, in the blood
of that immaculate Lamb that was
The Visitation of the Sick,
365
against thee, but that thou mayest have perfect victory and
triumph against the devil, sin, and death, through Christ our
Lord : Who by his death hath overcomed " the prince of
death, and with the P'ather and the Holy Ghost evermore
liveth and reigneth God, world without end. Amen.
How long wilt thou forget me, (O Lord,) for ever : how
long wilt thou hide thy face from me? How long „
o ^ J ^ <j U SQJIC Q7(0.
shall I seek counsel in my soul, and be so vexed in Dominej
mine heart : how long shall mine enemy triumph P'^''"-^'"-
over me ? Consider, and hear me, (O lord my God) : lighten
mine eyes, that I sleep not in death. Lest mine enemy say,
I have prevailed against him : for if I be cast down, they that
trouble me will rejoice at it. But my trust is in thy mercy :
and my heart is joyful in thy salvation. I will sing of the
lord, because he hath dealt so lovingly with me : yea, I will
praise the Name of the Lord the most Highest. Glory be to
the, &c. As it was in the, &c.
[Here follows immediately The Communion of the Sick.]
slain to take away the sins of the
world ; that whatsoever defilements
it may have contracted in the midst
of this miserable and naughty world,
through the lusts of the flesh, or the
wiles of Satan, being purged and
done away, it may be presented
pure and without spot before thee.
And teach us who survive, in this
and other like daily spectacles of
mortality, to see how frail and un-
certain our own condition is, and
so to number our days, that we may
seriously apply our hearts to that
holy and heavenly wisdom, whilst
we live here, which may in the end
bring us to life everlasting, through
the merits of Jesus Christ thine
only Son our Lord. Amen.
§ 318. A Prayer for pen-sons troubled
in mind or in conscience.
O BLESSED Lord, the Father of
mercies, and the God of all com-
forts, we beseech thee look down
in pity and compassion upon this
thy afflicted servant. Thou writest
bitter things against kitn, and mak-
est him to possess his former ini-
quities ; thy wrath lieth hard upon
ki/n, and his soul is full of trouble :
But, O merciful God, who hast
written thy holy Word for our learn-
ing, that we through patience and
comfort of thy holy Scriptures might
have hope ; give hit?i a right un-
derstanding of himself, and of thy
threats and promises, that he may
neither cast away his confidence in
thee, nor place it any where but
in thee. Give him strength against
all his temptations, and heal all his
distempers. Break not the bruised
reed, nor quench the smoking flax.
Shut not up thy tender mercies in
displeasure ; but make him to hear
of joy and gladness, that the bones
which thou hast broken may rejoice.
Deliver hi>?i from fear of the enemy,
and lift up the light of thy counte-
nance upon hitn, and give him peace,
through the merits and mediation
of Jesus Christ our Lord. A?nen.
[Here follows immediately The Com-
munion OF THE Sick.]
" In one ed., 1549, "overcome."
366
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
THE
COMMUNION OF THE SICK.
§ 320. Forasmuch as all mortal men be subject to many sudden perils, dis'
eases, and sicknesses *, and ever uncertain what tinu they shall depart out
of this life : Therefore to the intent they may be always in a readiness to
die, whensoever it shall please Almighty God to call them, the curates '
shiill diligently from tinu to time, but specially in the plague time*,
exhort their parishioners
to the oft receiving {in the church) ■ of the holy
Communion of the body and blood of our Saviour Christ : which if they
do, they shall have no cause, in their sudden -visitation, to be unquieted ^
for lack of the same. But if the sick person be not able to come to the
church, and yet is desirous to receive the Communion in his house, then
he * must give knowledge over night, or else early in the morning to the
curate^, signifying also how many be appointed to communicate with him.
Second Edw. VI. 1553.
THE
COMMUNION OF THE SICK-
§ 320. Forasmuch as all mortal
men, &'c.
[Same as 1549, to]
appointed to communicatewiih him.
[In eds. 1553, and all after, { 331, &C.,
omitted.}
§322. And having a convenient place
in the sick man^s house, where the
Curate "* may reverently minister,
and a good number * to receive the
communion with the sick person,
with all things necessary for the
same, he shall there minister the
holy communion.
Elizabeth, 1559.
THE COMMUNION OF THE SICK.
§ 320. Forasmuch as all mortal
men, 6fc.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 322. And/tavinga convenient, &'c.
[Same as 1553.]
James I. 1604.
THE COMMUNION OF THE SICK,
§ 320. Forasmuch as all mortal
men, &'c.
[Same as 1549.]
§322. And having a convenient, &'c.
[Same as 1553.]
» In two eds,, 1549, "sickness,"
y In Scotch ed., 1637, " the Presbyters
or Curates. "
• In ed. 1663, "but especially in the
time of pestilence or other infectious sick-
ness."
• In ed. 1663, "(in the Church)'' MW(V//</.
*> In ed. 1604, and Scotch ed., 1637,
"unquiet"
« In one ed., 1559, "ye must,"
* In Scotch ed., 1637, "the Presbyter
or Curate."
' In Scotch ed., 1637, "and a sufficient
number, at least two or three, to receive."
The Communion of the Sick'.
367
§ 321. And if the same day there be a celebration of the holy Communion in
the church, then shall the Priest reserve {at the open Communion) so much
of the sacrament of the body and blood, as shall serve the sick person, and
so many as shall communicate with him {if there be any) ; and so soon
as he conveniently may, after the open Communion ended in the church,
shall go and minister the same, first to those that are appointed to com-
municate with the sick {if there be any), and last of all to the sick person
himself. But before the curate distribute the holy Communion, the ap-
pointed general confession must be made in the name of the communi-
cants, the curate adding the absolution with the comfortable sentences
of scripture following in the open Communion : and after the communion
ended, the Collect*.
Almighty and everliving God, we most heartily thank
thee, &c. "
§ 322. IT But if the day be not appointed for the open communion in the
church, then {upon convenient warning given) the curate shall come and
visit the sick person afore noon.
And having a convenient place in the
sick man's house {where he may reverently celebrate) with all things neces-
sary for the same, and not being otherwise letted with the public service or
any other just impediment; he shall there celebrate the holy communion
after such form and sort as hereafter is appointed.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
THE COMMUNION OF THE SICK.
§ 320. Forasmuch as all mortal
men, &^c.
[Same as 1349.]
§ 322. And having a convenient, ^c.
[Same as 1532.!
Charles II. 1662.
THE COMMUNION OF THE SICK.
§ 320. IT Forasmuch as all mortal
men, Ss^c.
[Same as 1549, to]
to the often teceiving of the holy
Communion of the Body and
Blood of our Saviour Christ, when
it shall be publickly administered
in the Church; that so doing,
they may in case of sudden visita-
tion, have the less cause to be dis-
quieted for lack of the same. But
if the sick person be not able to
come to the Church, and yet is
desirous to receive the Communion
in his house ; then he must give
timely notice to the Curate, sig-
nifying also how many there are
to communicate with him {which
shall be three, or two at the least)
(§ 322) and having a convenient
place in the sick man's house, with
all things necessary so prepared,
that the Curate may reverently mi-
nister, he shall there celebrate the
holy Communion, beginning with
the Collect, Epistle and Gospel
here following.
* The head-line in the sealed book (ed.
1662) is printed, "The Communion, &c.",
but the "&c." is altered with a pen to
" of the Sick."
8 In ed. 1578, the whole of these rubrics
are omitted.
^ This thanksgiving will be found, § 127,
p. 257, but no direct reference is given.
The Collect, with the preceding rubric,
is wholly omitted in eds. 1552, and all
eds. afterwards.
36S
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Without anj
more repetition.
§323. THE CELEBRATION
•ftit Htfy Cmmmuamm ftr tJu Ski.
O PRAISE the Lord, all ye nations, laud him, all ye people :
for his merciful kindness is confinned toward us, and the truth
of the Lord endureth for ever.
Gloiy be to the Father, and to the Son, &c
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
7^£ Priest. The Lord be with you.
Answer. And with thy spirit
Let us pray.
Almighty everliving God, maker of mankind, which ' dost
correct those whom thou dost love, and chastisest ' every one
whom thou dost receive : we beseech thee to have mercy upon
this thy serv-ant visited with thy ' hand, and to grant that he
may take his sickness patiently, and recover his bodily health
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
[) 3*3 and wiiat fellows b omined in ed.
1553, and in all aftetwaids.]
§324. TkeCeUect
Almighty everliving God, &c.
[Saate as 1549.]
§525. TTuEpisdt.
My son, despise not, &c.
§326. TTuGtafd.
Vkmly, verily I say, &c
[Same as 1549. to]
. . . from death unto life.
Elizabeth, 1559.
8324. TluCcUtcU.
Almighty everlivii^ God, &c.
[Same as issa.]
§325. TheEfistU.
My son, despise not, &c
§326. TkeG*^^
VuuLY, verily I say, ft&
[Saae as 1549, to)
. . from death onto life.
James L 1604.
§324. TheCtUect
Almighty everiiving God, Ac.
[SMMMtssa.]
§325. TkeEfisOe.
My sod, desiMse not, Ac.
§326c TitGci^
Vkmly, verily I say, Ac
[Same as 1549^ to]
. . from death onto lifis.
•laed. t66a."who.'* ^UtA.rtl6»,'
' In ed. 1604, and afterwards, " thiae.'*
The CoMuuNioN of the Sick.
369
(if it be thy graoovs will), and wbensoever his soul sSufl de-
pait fron the* bodf, it maj vitiioat spot be * presented aMto
tbee : tiircwgh Jesus Quist our Lord. Amen *.
§325. 7%eEfidU\
M T 900, despise not tlie oocvectxm of the Lotd, neidMr
fakoit vlfeen tbou ait rebvked of Imn : for vliom ^^ _
the Loid lov«th, him he conecteth, yea and be
soouigetii ev«ty son, whom he receivedi.
f 3261. 7%r GospeL
Verily, veriJy I say xinto youi. He that heareth my irocd,
and belie^^etli 00 ham ti&at semt me, hath e^erlast- EdM«.
ing liic, and shall not oome nmfto damiiatioD, bat
he piassetfi %Bam. death «ato life.
§327. ThePrefaee.
The Lord be vith ]po«.
JLnswer, Awl with t^ spirk.
If lift <i^ yw heostsi, <&!c.
%yA. ViOotbeemicftlK Cofum.
1324. Tke-Cafiw^
^■meas xs49-!l
1525. TkeE^^jOt.
llT son, tdeniae okc than the
fitowtiifiinne; «lf A« -^ ^ ,
titih ; anl «oeaiS(lib «««ry MA whoB
TteiLT, «nitf I say anOe 7««,
Ue ibia wBSMsh si^
««»&, «dl !«&!«»
'(S&i 4M Uhi ilialt MSft me,
I'lulhiflintBfe:,
tett IS pasBei
>Bfe.
%.y»mn.m^
I 324. TheOiiUcL
AiUCTG«Tr <?i»n!ll%iiiig God, Ac.
Mt soak, 4e^nse w* dwi^ Xic.
ffmttd according tc ike farm ie-
J9n prtacribed far the iafy Cfm-
i;ri6^. Ins tiocv.
and in aL a&iii wrtrw
Bh
370
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 330. IT At the time of the distribution of the holy sacrament, the priest
shall first receive the Communion himself, and after minister to them that
be appointed to communicate with the sick {if there be any), and then to the
sick person. And the sick person shall always desire sonu, either of his
own house, or else of his neighbours, to receive the holy Communion with
him ; for that shall be to him a singular great comfort, and of their part
a great token of charity,
§ 331. IT And if there be more siek persons to be znsited the same day that the
curate doth celebrate in any sick matCs house : then shall the curate (there)
reserve so much of the sacrament of the body i and blood, as shall serve the
other sick persons, and such as be appointed to communicate with them,
(if there be any); and shall immediately carry it, and minister it unto
them.
% 332. T But if any man either by reason of extremity of sickness, or for
lack^ of warning given in due titne to the curate', or by any other just
impediment,
do not receive the sacrament of Chris fs body and blood ; then^
the curate • shall instruct him, that if he do truly repettt him of his sins,
and stedfastly believe that Jesus Christ haih suffered death upon the cross
for him, and shed his blood for his redemption, earnestly remembering the
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 330. f At the time of the distri-
bution of the holy Sacrament, the
Priest^ shall first receive the com-
munion himself, and after minis-
ter unto them that be appointed
to communicate with the sick.
[Id ed. 1552, and all after, \ 331 omitted.]
§ 3^2. T But if any man, either by
reason of extremity of sickness, or
for lack' of warning in due time
to the Curate, or for lack of com-
pany to receive with him, or by
any other Just impediment, &*c.
[Continued same as 1549.]
§ 333 '• T When the sick person is
visited, and receiveth the holy com-
munion all at one time, then the
priest *■ for more expedition, shall
cut off the form of the visitation
at the Psalm, In thee, O Lord,
have '' I put my trust, and go
straight to the communion,
§ 337' T ^t the time of plague.
sweat, or such other like conta-
gious times of sicknesses or dis-
eases, when none of the parish or
neighbours can be gotten to com-
municate with the sick in their
houses, for fear of the infection,
upon special request of the diseased,
the minister^ may alonely com-
municate with him.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 330. At the time of the, &'c.
§ 332. But if any man, dfc.
§ 333' W^ft f^ ^^ person, &'c.
§ 337- •^'* t^ '""' (fpl'^S^'t ^c,
[Same as 1553.]
James I. 1604.
§ 330. At the tinu of the, <5-v.
§ 332. But if any man, iSfc.
§ 333- t^hen the sick person, 6fe.
i 337- ^^ t^ '""' of pi<'^S**f^ &*('
[Same as 1552.]
1 In one cd., 1549, " of Christ's body."
' In ed. 1604, and afterwards, "waQt
of."
• In Scotch ed., 1637, "Presbyter or
Curate. "
* In ed. 1669, " tYica" emitttd.
" In Scotch ©d., 1637, " Presbyter."
' In ed. 1578, this rubric only appears.
The rubrics \\ 330, 331, 33a, and 334 beinf
omitted.
« In ed. 1578, " Minister :" in Scotch
ed., 1637, "Presbyter."
J In Scotch ed., 1637, "do I."
■ In ed. 1637, " Presbyter or Minister."
The Communion of the Sick.
371
benefits he hath thereby, and giving him hearty thanks therefore; he doth
eat and drink spiritually " the body and blood of our Saviour Christ,
profitably •> to his soul's health, although he do not receive the sacrament
with his mouth.
§ 333- T When the sick person is visited and receiveth the holy Communion
all at one time : then the priest for more expedition shall use this order at
the visitation.
§ 334. The Anthem.
Remember not, Lord, &c.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
IT Our Father which art in heaven, &c.
And lead us not into temptation.
Answer. But deliver us from evil Amen.
Let us pray.
O Lord ', look down from heaven, &c. ^
§ 335. With the first part of the exhortation and all other things
unto the Psalm,
In thee, O Lord, have I put my trust, &c.
§ 336. And if the sick desire to be attainted, then shall the priest use
the appointed prayer without any Psalm.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 330. At the time of the, Sr'c
§ 332. But if any man, ^'c.
§ 333' When the sick person, ^c.
§ 337- -^'* ^^^ ^^^^ <ff'^'^g**^i &*(•
[Same as 1552.]
Charles II. 1662.
§ 330. T At the time of the dis-
tribution of the holy Sacrament,
the Priest shall first receive the
Communion himself, and after
minister unto them that are ap-
pointed to communicate with the
sick, and last of all to the sick
person.
' In eds. 1552, and in all afterwards,
the word " spiritually" is omitted.
I" la one ed., 1552, "profiuble."
[ 332. T But if a man, either by
reason, &'c.
[Same as 1552.]
333. T When the sick person is
visited, &'c.
[Same as 1552.]
i 337- T /« the time of the Plague,
Sweat, or such other like conta-
gious times of sickness or diseases,
when none of the Parish or neigh-
bours can be gotten to communicate
with the sick in their houses, for
fear of the injection, upon special
request of the diseased, the Mi-
nister may only communicate
with him.
* In two eds., 1549, the word "Lord"
omitted.
^ In one ed., 1549, " &c." omitted.
372
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
1
THE ORDER FOR THE
BURIAL OF THE DEAD.
§ 339- Th' priest* meeting the corpse at the church stile, shall say : Or dst
the priests ' and clerks shall sing, and so go either into f the church, or
towards ^ the grave.
I AM the resurrection and the life (saith the Lord) : he
that beheveth in me, yea' though he were dead,
yet shall he live. And whosoever liveth and be- ""
lieveth in me, shall not die for ever '.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
THE ORDER FOR THE
BURIAL OF THE DEAD.
§ 339- "^^^ Priest meeting the corpse,
I AM the resurrection, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
THE ORDER FOR THE BURIAL OF
THE DEAD.
§ 339- 7^ Priest meeting, &'c.
1 AM the resurrection, &c
[Same throughout as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
THE ORDER FOR THE BURIAL OF
THE DEAD.
§ 339- ^^^ Priest meeting, dr'c.
I AM the resurrection, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
THE ORDER FOR THE BURIAL OF
THE DEAD.
§ 339' 2T4^ Presbyter mtding, &'c,
I AM the resurrection, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
I KNOW that my Redeemer liveth,
and that he shall stand . .
at the latter day upon ^"
the earth. And though after my
skin worms destroy this body ; yec
in my flesh shall I see God : Whom
I shall see for my self, and mine
eyes shall behold, and not another.
We brought nothing into this
world, and it is cer-
tain we can carry no- ' \^{ ^' ^'
thing out. The Lord
gave, and the Lord hath taken
away ; blessed be the Name of the
Lord.
• In ed. 1578, " Tk* Minister ;" in
Scotch ed., 1637, " The Presbyter."
' In ed. 1578, " TMe Ministers and ;" in
Scotch ed., 1637, " The Presbyter and."
* In eds. 1552 and 1559, "unto;" but in
eds. 1604, 1637, and i66a, again "into."
* In one ed. 1549, "toward."
' In Scoth ed., 1637, and in ed. 1662,
"yea" omitted.
•■ In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1662,
'John xi. 25, 26."
> In ed. 1663, " shall
never die.'
At the Burial".
373
Job xix.
I KNOW that my Redeemer liveth, and that I shall rise out
of the earth in the last day, and shall be covered
again with my skin, and shall see God in my
llesh : yea and I myself shall behold him, not with other but
with these ° same eyes.
We brought nothing into this world, neither may we carry
any thing out of this world. The Lord giveth, i Tim. vi.
and the Lord taketh away. Even as it pleasethP Jobi.i
the Lord, so cometh things to pass : blessed be the name of
the Lord.
Charles II. 1662.
THE ORDER FOR THE BURIAL OF
THE DEAD.
§ 338. 1 Here is to be noted, that the
Office ensiii7tg is not to be used for
any that die unbaptized, or ex-
communicate, or have laid violent
hands upon themselves.
§ 339- IF ^^ Priest and Clerks meet-
i7ig the Corpse at the entrance of
the Church-yard, and going before
it, either into the Church, or to-
wards the Grave, shall say, or sing,
I AM the resurrection and, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
I KNOW that my, &c.
[Same as Scotch ed., 1637.]
We brought nothing, &c.
[Same as Scotch ed., 1637.]
§ 340. Tf After they are come into the
Church, shall be read one or both
of these Psalms following.
I SAID, I will take „ . .
, , ^ ' Dixi, custo-
heed to my ways : d,-^w^.
that I offend not in Psal. xxxix.
my tongue.
I will keep my mouth as it were
with a bridle : while the ungodly is
in my sight.
I held my tongue, and spake no-
thing : I kept silence, yea even from
good words ; but it was pain and
grief to me.
My heart was hot within me, and
while I was thus musing, the fire
kindled : and at the last I spake
with my tongue.
Lord, let me know mine' end,
and the number of my days : that
I may be certified how long I have
to live.
Behold, thou hast made my days
as it were a span long : and mine
age is even as nothing in respect of
thee, and verily every man living
is altogether vanity.
For man walketh in a vain sha-
dow, and disquieteth himself in
vain : he heapeth up riches, and
cannot tell who shall gather them.
And now. Lord, what is my hope :
truly my hope is even in thee.
Deliver me from all mine of-
fences : and make me not a rebuke
unto the foolish.
I became dumb and opened not
my mouth : for it was thy doing.
Take thy plague away from me :
I am even consumed by means of
thy heavy hand.
When thou with rebukes dost
chasten man for sin, thou makest
his beauty to consume away, like
as it were a moth fretting a gar-
ment : every man therefore is but
vanity.
[Continued on p. 374.]
"^ In Sealed Book, 1662, the head-line is
printed " Burial of the Dead," and the
words "at the" prefixed by a pen.
" In one ed., 1549, mispr. John xix.
" In one ed., 1559, " the."
P In eds. 1552, "as it hath pleased."
q In ed. 1662, the references in the side-
notes are S. John xL 25, 26 ; Job xix. 25,
26, 27 ; I Tim. vi. 7 ; and Job i. 21, re-
spectively.
• Printed in Sealed Book "my," but
altered with a pen to " mine."
374
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 342. listen they come at • the grave, whiles the corpse is made ready to be
laid into the earth, the pi iest ' shali say, or else the priest " and clerks
shall sing.
Man that is born of a woman, hath but a short time to
live, and is full of misery : he cometh up and is
cut down like a flower ; he flieth as it were a sha-
dow, and never continueth in one stay.
Jobix.«
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 342. When they come to the grave,
whiles the corpse, iSfc.
Man that is bom, &c.
In the midst of life, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549O
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 342. Wlien they come to the grave,
whiles the corpse, &'c.
Man that is bom, &c
In the midst of life, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
§ 342. When they come to the grave,
while the corpse, &'c.
Man that is bom, &c
In the midst of life, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 342. When they come to the grave,
while the corpse, ir'c.
Man that is bom of a woman is
of few days, and full
of trouble. He com- J«>'> '4- '. »•
eth forth like a flower, and is cut
down : he fleeth also as a shadow,
and continueth not
In the midst of life, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
* In one ed., 155a, and one ed., 1559,
and in all afterwards, "to the."
* In ed. 1578, '* ike Minister;" in
Scotch ed., 1637, " the Presbyter."
' In one ed., 1559, and in eds. 1604 and
i66a, "or the priest;" in one ed., 1559,
"or the priests;" in ed. 1578, "or the
Charles II. 1662.
[Psalm xxxix. continued.]
Hear my prayer, O Lord, and
with thine ears consider my calling :
hold not thy peace at my tears.
For I am a stranger with thee :
and a sojourner as all my fathers
were.
O spare me a little, that I may
recover my strength : before I go
hence, and be no more seen.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.
Lord, thou hast
been our refuge : from Demme.
.• *" . refurium.
one generation to an- f^jj j^,.
other.
Before the mountains were brought
forth, or ever the earth and the world
were made : thou art God from ever-
lasting, and world without end.
Thou tumest man to destruction :
again thou sayest, Come again, ye
children of men.
For a thousand years in thy sight
are but as yesterday : seeing that is
past as a watch in the night.
As soon as thou scatterest them,
they are even as a sleep : and fade
away suddenly like the grass.
ministers." In Scotch ed., 1637, "or the
Presbyter"
• Thus in all eds., 1549 and 1559, and
in all eds., 1552, except one, where it is
(rightly) Job xix. ; the text is the same
throughout.
At the Burial.
375
^ In the midst of life we be y in death : of whom may we
seek for succour, but of thee, O Lord, which ^ for our sins
justly art moved'? Yet, O Lord** God most holy, O Lord
most mighty, O holy and most merciful Saviour, deliver us
not into the bitter pains of eternal death. Thou knowest,
Lord, the secrets of our hearts : shut not up thy merciful eyes
to our prayers "^ : But spare us. Lord most holy, O God most
mighty, O holy and merciful^ Saviour, thou most worthy
Judge eternal, suffer us not at our last hour for any pains
of death to fall from thee.
In the morning it is green, and
groweth up : but in the evening it
is cut down, dried up, and withered.
For we consume away in thy
displeasure : and are afraid at thy
wrathful indignation.
Thou hast set our misdeeds be-
fore thee : and our secret sins in the
light of thy countenance.
For when thou art angry all our
days are gone : we bring our years
to an end, as it were a tale that
is told.
The days of our age are three-
score years and ten, and though
men be so strong that they come
to fourscore years : yet is their
strength then but labour and sor-
row ; so soon passeth it away, and
we are gone.
But who regardeth the power of
thy wrath : for even thereafter as
a man feareth, so is thy displeasure.
O * teach us to number our days ;
that we may apply our hearts unto
wisdom.
Turn thee again, O Lord, at the
last : and be gracious unto thy ser-
vants.
O satisfy us with thy mercy, and
that soon : so shall we rejoice and
be glad all the days of our life.
Comfort us again, now after the
time that thou hast plagued us : and
T In ed. 1662, " we are."
' In ed. 1662, "who."
• In eds. 1552 and 1604, "justly art dis-
pleased ;" in Scotch ed., and 1662, " art
justly displeased."
*> In one ed., 1549, the line, " which for
for the years wherein we have suf-
fered adversity.
Shew thy servants thy work : and
their children thy glory.
And the glorious Majesty of the
Lord our God be upon us : pros-
per thou the work of our hands
upon us, O prosper thou our handy
work.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost.
As it was in the beginning, is
now and ever shall be : world with-
out end. Amen.
§ 343- IT TAen shall follow the La-
son taken out of the fifteenth chap'
ter of the former Epistle of Saint
Paul to the Corinthians.
Now is Christ risen from the
dead, and become the
first-fruits of them
that slept. For since by man came
death, by man came also the resur-
rection of the dead. For as in Adam
all die, even so in Christ shall all
be made alive. But every man in
his own order : Christ the first-
fruits ; afterward they that are
Christ's, at his coming. Then com-
eth the end, when he shall have
delivered up the kingdom to God,
even the Father ; when he shall
[Continued on page 376.]
1 Cor. XV. 20.
our sins justly art moved? Vet, O Lord,"
is accidentally omitted.
"= In ed. 1662, " shut not thy merciiul
ears to our prayer."
* In Scotch ed., "most merciiul."
• In Sealed Book apparently altered
from " So " with a pen.
376
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 344. Then the priest casting earth upon the corpse, shall say,
I COMMEND thy soul to God the Father Almighty, and thy
body to the ground, earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to
dust, in sure and certain hope of resurrection to ' eternal life,
through our Lord Jesus Christ, who shall change our vile
Second Edw. VI. X552.
§ 344. Then while the earth sJiall be
cast upon the body, by some stand-
ing by, the Priest ^ shall say.
Forasmuch as it hath pleased
almighty God of his great mercy
to take unto himself the soul of
our dear brother here departed : we
therefore commit his body to the
ground, earth to earth, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 345* ' Then shall be said or sung.
I HEARD a voice from heaven,
saying unto me, Write : from hence-
forth, blessed are the dead which
die in the Lord. Even so saith
the Spirit, that they rest from their
labours.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 344- Then while the earth, &'c.
Forasmuch as it hath, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 345. Then shall be said or sung.
I HEARD a voice, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
§ 344. Then while the earth, &'c.
Forasmuch as it hath, &c.
[Same as 1552.}
§ 34$. Then shall be said or sung.
I HEARD a voice, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 344. Then while the earth, iSr'c.
Forasmuch as it hath, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 345. Then shall be said or sung.
I HEARD a voice, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
Charles II. 1662.
have put down all rule, and all au-
thority, and power. For he must
reign, till he hath put all enemies
under his feet. The last enemy
that shall be destroyed is death.
For he hath put all things under his
feet But when he saith, all things
are put under him, it is manifest
that he is excepted, which did put
all things under him. And when
all things shall be subdued unto
him, then shall the Son also him-
self be subject unto him that put
all things under him, that God may
be all in alL Else what shall they
do which are baptized for the dead,
if the dead rise not at all ? Why are
they then baptized for the dead?
and why stand we in jeopardy every
hour ? I protest by your rejoicing,
which I have in Christ Jesus our
Lord, I die daily. If after the man-
ner of men I have fought with
beasts at Ephesus, what advantag-
eth it me, if the dead rise not ? Let
us eat and drink, for to-morrow we
die. Be not deceived : evil com-
munications corrupt good manners.
Awake to righteousness, and sin
not ; for some have not the know-
ledge of God. I speak this to your
shame. But some man will say.
How are the dead raised up ? and
with what body do they come ?
Thou fool, that which thou sowest
is not quickened, except it die.
And that which thou sowest, thou
sowest not that body that shall be,
but bare grain, it may ch.ance of
wheat, or of some other grain : But
God giveth it a body, as it hath
pleased him, and to every seed his
own body. All flesh is not the same
*■ In ed. 1662, " of the resurrection."
s In Scotch ed., 1637, " Pre&byter.'
At the Burial.
377
body, that it may be like to ^ his glorious body, according to
the mighty working whereby he is able to subdue all things
to himself.
§ 345. TAen shall be said or sung,
I HEARD a voice from heaven, saying unto me : Write, blessed
are the dead which die in the Lord. Even so . . .
ApoCi XIV. *
saith the Spirit, that they rest from their labours.
flesh ; but there is one kind of flesh
of men, another flesh of beasts, an-
other of fishes, and another of birds.
There are also celestial bodies, and
bodies terrestrial ; but the glory of
the celestial is one, and the glory of
the terrestrial is another. There is
one glory of the sun, and another
glory of the moon, and another
glory of the stars ; for one star dif-
iereth from another star in gloiy.
So also is the resurrection of the
dead : It is sown in corruption ; it
is raised in incorruption : It is sown
in dishonour ; it is raised in glory :
It is sown in weakness ; it is raised
in power : It is sown a natural
body ; it is raised a spiritual body.
There is a natural body, and there
is a spiritual body. And so it is
written. The first man Adam was
made a living soul ; the last Adam
was made a quickening spirit. How-
beit, that was not first which isJ
spiritual, but that which is natural ;
and afterward that which is spiri-
tual. The first man is of the earth,
earthy : the second man is the Lord
from heaven. As is the earthy,
such are they that are earthy : and
as is the heavenly, such are they
also that are heavenly. And as we
have borne the image of the earthy,
we shall also bear the image of the
heavenly. Now this I say, brethren,
that flesh and blood cannot inherit
the kingdom of God ; neither doth
corruption inherit incorruption. Be-
hold, I shew you a mystery : We
shall not all sleep, but we shall all
be changed, in a moment, in the
twinkling of an eye, at the last
trump, (for the trumpet shall sound,
and the dead shall be raised incor-
ruptible, and we shall be changed.)
For this corruptible must put on
incori-uption, and this mortal must
put on immortality. So when this
corruptible shall have put on incor-
ruption, and this mortal shall have
put on immortality ; then shall be
brought to pass the saying that is
written. Death is swallowed up in
victory. O death, where is thy
sting ? O grave, where is thy vic-
tory? The sting of death is sin,
and the strength of sin is the law.
But thanks be to God, which giveth
us the victory through our Lord
Jesus Christ. Therefore, my be-
loved brethren, be ye stedfast, un-
moveable, always abounding in the
work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye
know that your labour is not in
vain in the Lord.
§ 342. T When they come to the
Grave, while the Corpse, ^'c.
Man that is born, &c.
In the midst of life, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
§ 344. If Then while the earth, &^c.
Forasmuch as it hath, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 345- IT Then shall be said or
sung,
I HEARD a voice, &c.
[Same as 1637, to]
for they rest from their labours.
■• In eds. 1604, and afterwards, " unto."
' In eds. 1552, the reference is omitted;
ir. eds. 1637 and 1662, Rev. 14. 13.
J In the Sealed Book (1662) "is" i
printed, but altered with a pen to "was."
378 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 346. Let us pray.
We commend into thy hands of mercy, most merciful
Father, the soul of this our brother departed, N. And his
body we commit to the earth, beseeching thine infinite good-
ness, to give us grace to live in thy fear and love, and to die
in thy favour : that when the judgment shall come which thou
hast committed to thy well beloved Son, both this our brother,
and we, may be found acceptable in thy sight, and receive
that blessing, which thy well beloved Son shall then pro-
nounce to all that love and fear thee, saying, Come, ye
blessed children of my Father : Receive the kingdom pre-
pared for you before the beginning of the world. Grant
this, merciful Father, for the honour of Jesu Christ our only
Saviour, Mediator, and Advocate. Amen.
% ^. This prayer shall also be added.
Almighty God, we give thee hearty thanks for this thy
servant, whom thou hast delivered from the miseries of this
wretched world, from the body of death and all temptation ;
and, as we trust, hast brought his soul, which he committed
into thy holy hands, into sure consolation and rest : Grant,
we beseech thee, that at the day of judgment his soul and all
the souls of thy elect, departed out of this life, may with us,
and we with them, fully receive thy promises, and be made
perfit altogether, thorough the glorious resurrection of thy Son
Jesus Christ our Lord.
§ 348. These psalms with other suffrages following are to be said in the
church, either be/ore or after the burial of the corpse.
I AM well pleased that the Lord hath heard the voice of
my prayer. DiUxi, quo-
That he hath inclined his ear unto me, there- psJ^'^'vik,
fore will I call upon him as long as I live.
The snares of death compassed me round about, and the
pains of hell gat hold upon me : I shall find trouble and
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
[The Prayers {} 346, 347 and the Psalms
following, are omitted in this and in all
subsequent editions, but the latter part of
the first prayer will be found incorporated
in the prayer at the end of the Office,
see $ 3sa, p. 386.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[The above Prayers, &c., are omitted.]
James I. 1604.
[The above Prayers, &c., are omitted.]
* In one ed., 1549, mitpr. Psalm clxxvi.
At the Burial. 379
heaviness, and I shall call upon the Name of the Lord,
(0 Lord), I beseech thee deliver my soul.
Gracious is the Lord, and righteous, yea, our God is mer-
ciful.
The Lord preserveth the simple : I was in misery, and
he helped me.
Turn again then unto thy rest, O my soul, for the Lord hath
rewarded thee.
And why] thou hast delivered my soul from death, mine
eyes from tears, and my feet from falling.
I will walk before the Lord, in the land of the living.
I believed, and therefore will I speak : but I was sore trou-
bled. I said in my haste : all men are liars.
What reward shall I give unto the Lord for all the benefits
that he hath done unto me 1
I will receive the cup of salvation, and call upon the Name
of the Lord.
I will pay my vows now in the presence of all his people :
right dear in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints.
Behold (O Lord) how that I am thy servant : I am thy ser-
vant, and the son of thy handmaid, thou hast broken my bonds
in sunder.
I will offer to thee the sacrifice of thanksgiving, and will
call upon the Name of the Lord.
I will pay my vows unto the Lord, in the sight of all his peo-
ple, in the courts of the Lord's house, even in the midst of
thee, O Hierusalem.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
Praise the Lord, (O my soul), while I live will I praise
the Lord : yea, as long as I have any being, I ^^„^^ ^^.^
will sing praises unto my God. »/«, mea.
O put not your trust in princes, nor in any child ^-^Vj/l^/ia/
of man, for there is no help in them. this Psaim is to
For when the breath of man goeth forth, he shall othTr ^hat ^ fou
turn again to his earth, and then all his thoughts loweth'.
perish.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637. I Charles II. 1662.
[The above Prayers, &c, are omitted.] | [The above Prayers, Ac, are omitted.]
' This appears thus in three eds., 1549 : 'i o°e ed. the order is given correctly.
Flssr TuammrBoax. of Eitwakd VL 1549.
is lie diai hath the God of Jacob fcr his help :
hope is iM Ac LAd his God.
le hexvcB and eaidi, tihesei, jmd all that tihcxcin
IS : vlaLh kft|>t.lli his pnMne fcr crex.
Whick ke^Klh diem to ^^ Cbat sdEEer vio^ idodi fieedcA
The Lad looseA aea oat of pnson, the Lord givedi s^gjhl
tolhehfiiBd.
Tlie Laid he^peth tihem iq) ^lat are £dleii, the Lord caxedi
fcrdiei^^lWMS.
The Lord caocdi fcr dbe uuw^i ii^, he ddiaidedi dbe &ther-
less aad vidov : is iv the w^ of the v^odly; he tKoeth it
The lAd Aj God, O Skm, shall be King for evermore,
sad flwoiiglioat all genentions.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the begamiatLicc
O Ijomn, liam. hast searched me out, and Imova
. Thoa kaowest n^ down-sitting, and mine np- ^j_^
•noDg : ^kam idnpsfaiidest mj thoughts long rBbrrmr.
before.
Thoa art about mj path, and about wj bed, and spiest oat
zQ my ways.
For lo, there is not a wofd in my tongue, bat thoa (O Lord)
Lnowest it altc^ether.
Thoa hast fashionrd me, b^ind and before, and laid thine
hand iq>oa iM^
Soch kaosledge is too wonderful and excellent for me :
I cannot attw «Bto iL
Whither shaE I go then from thy Spirit ! or whither shall
I go then from thy presence I
If I dimb np into heaven, thou art there : if I go down
to hell, thoQ art there also-
Second Edw. VL issa.
tTWfMadiacPMhM cf ike zs«9e£-
fld. zjsa, ami aAae-
TW aest nAoc wick tbe
li^iiMriil 1yifcrt345.
ElizabetSb, 155^
rrbe
James L 1604.
(IW ak««e Pull are oBtted-l
At the Bltual. 381
If I take the wings of the moroing, and remain in the utter-
most parts of the sea ;
Even there also shall thj hand lead me, and thy right hand
shall hold me.
If I say : peradventare die daikness shall cover me, then
diall my night be turned to day-
Yea, the darkness is no darkness with thee : bat the n^t
is all dear as the day, the darkness and lig^ to thee are both
alike.
For my reins are thine, thon hast covered me in my mothei^s
womb : I will give thanks unto thee, for I am fearfuMy and
wonderfully made : marvellous are thy works, and that my
soul knoweth right welL
My bones are not hid from thee, though I be made seciedy,
and fashioned beneath in the earth.
Thine eyes did see my substance, yet being miperfect :
and in thy book were all my members written ;
Which day by day were fashioned, when as yet there was
none of them.
How dear are thy counsels mito me, O God I O how great
is the sum of them I
If I tell them, they are more in number than the sand :
when I wake up, I am present with thee.
W^lt thou not slay the wicked, O God I depart from me,
ye blood-thirsty men-
For they speak unrighteously against thee : and thine ene-
mies take thy Name in vain.
Do not I hate them, O I^rd, that hate thee : and am
not I grieved with those that rise up against thee I
Yea, I hate them right sore ! even as though they were mine
enemies.
Tiy me, O God, and seek the ground of mine heart : prove
me, and examine my thoughts.
Look well if there be any way (^ wickedness in me, and lead
me in the way eveiiasting.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
Scotch Liturgy, 1537- I Charies II. i6Ga.
rihe above PsaOms ax fiiHf li 1 | Ilfce aibowe Pi >!■ mMIiiiiIII
382
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
1 Cor. 15.
§ 349. Then shall follow this lesson, taken out of the fifteenth chapter
to the Corinihians, the first Epistle.
Christ is risen from the dead, and become the first-
fruits of them that slept ". For by a man came
death, and by a man came the resurrection of the
dead. For as by Adam all die, even so by Christ shall all
be made alive, but every man in his own order: The first
is Christ ; then they that are Christ's, at his coming. Then
Cometh the end, when he hath delivered up the kingdom to
God the Father, when he hath put down all rule and all
authority and power. For he must reign till he have put
all" his enemies under his feet. The last enemy that shall
be destroyed is death. For he hath put all things under his
feet. But when he saith all things are put under him, it is
manifest that he is excepted which did put all things under
him. When all things are subdued unto him, then shall the
Son also himself be subject unto him that put all things under
him, that God may be all in all. Else what do they which
are baptized over the dead, if the dead rise not at all ? Why
are they then baptized over them? yea and why stand we
alway then in jeopardy ? By our rejoicing, which I have in
Christ Jesu our Lord, I die daily. That I have fought with beasts
at Ephesus after the manner of men, what advantageth it me,
if the dead rise not again ? Let us eat, and drink, for to-
morrow we shall die. Be not ye deceived ; evil words cor-
rupt good manners. Awake truly out of sleep, and sin not.
For some have not the knowledge of God. I speak this to
your shame. But some man will say : How arise the dead ?
with what body shall they come ? Thou fool, that which thou
sowest is not quickened, except it die. And what sowest
thou 1 Thou sowest not that body that shall be ; but bare
com as of wheat, or of some other : but God giveth it a body,
at his pleasure, to every seed his own body. All flesh is
not one manner of flesh, but there is one manner of flesh
of men, another" manner of flesh of beasts, another" of fishes,
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
349. Then shall follow this lesson,
taken out of the, &'c,
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 349. Then shall follow, &'c.
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
§ 349. Then shall follow, &'c.
[Same as 1549]
■• In one ed., 1559, and in ed. Z604,
'•Ieq>."
■ In one ed., 1559, "all" emitted.
" In eds. 1559, " *°<^ other manner of."
At the Burial. 383
another of birds. There are also celestial bodies, and there
are bodies terrestrial. But the glory of the celestial is one,
and the glory of the terrestrial is another. There is one
manner glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and
another glory of the stars. For one star diftereth from an-
other in glory. So is the resurrection of the dead. It is
sown in corruption, it riseth again in incorruption. It is
sown in dishonour, it riseth again in honour. It is sown in
weakness, it riseth again in power. It is sown a natural body,
it riseth again a spiritual body. There is a natural body, and
there is a spiritual body : and as it is also written : The first
man Adam was made a living soul, and the last Adam was
made a quickening Spirit. Howbeit, that is not first which
is spiritual : but that which is natural, and then that which is
spiritual. The first man is of the earth, earthy : the second
man is the Lord from heaven (heavenly). As is the earthy,
such are they that are earthy. And as is the heavenly, such
are they that are heavenly. And as we have borne the image
of the earthy, so shall we bear the image of the heavenly.
This say I, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit
the kingdom of God ; neither doth corruption inherit uncor-
ruption. Behold, I shew you a mystery. We shall not all
sleep : but we shall all be changed and that in a moment,
in the twinkling of an eye, by the last trump. For the trump
shall blow, and the dead shall rise incorruptible, and we shall
be changed. For this corruptible must put on incorruption :
and this mortal must put on immortality. When this cor-
ruptible hath put on incorruption p, and this mortal hath put
on immortality : then shall be brought to pass the saying
that is written : Death is swallowed up in victory : Death,
where is thy sting? Hell, where is thy victory? The sting
of death is sin : and the strength of sin is the law. But
thanks be unto God which hath given us victory, through
our Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore, my dear brethren, be ye
stedfast, and unmoveable, always rich in the work of the
Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labour is not in vain
in the Lord.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 345. Then shall follow, iS^c
[Same rubric as 1552, but the version fol-
lows that printed at p. 375, under ed. 1G62.]
Charles II. 1662.
[This Lesson is hgre omitted, having
already been read, see \ 331, p. 375.]
P In most eds. 1539, " uncorruption."
384
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI, 1549.
§ 350. TTu lesson ended, then shall the Priest ' say^
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
^ Our Father which art in heaven, &c.
And lead us not into temptation.
Atis7ver. But deliver us from evil. Amen.
Priest. Enter not (O Lord) into judgment with thy servant.
Answer. For in thy sight no living creature shall be
justified.
Priest. From the gates of hell.
Answer. Deliver their souls, O Lord.
Priest. I believe to see the goodness of the Lord.
Answer. In the land of the living.
Priest. O Lord, graciously hear my prayer.
Answer. And let my cry come unto thee.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 350. The lesson ended, &'c.
Lord, have mercy, &c
[Same as 1549, to]
. . . deliver us from eviL Amen.
§351. ThePriestX
Almighty God, with whom do
live the spirits of them that depart
hence in the Lord, and in whom
the souls of them that be elected,
after they be delivered from the
burden of the flesh, be in joy and
felicity : We give thee hearty thanks,
for that it hath pleased thee to de-
liver this N. our brother out of the
miseries of this sinful world : be-
seeching thee, that it may please
thee of thy gracious goodness, short-
ly to accomplish the number of
thine elect, and to haste ' thy king-
dom, that we with this our brother,
and all other departed in the true
faith of thy holy name, may have
our perfect consummation and bliss,
both in body and soul, in thy eter-
nal and everlasting glory. Amen.
Elizabeth, 1559.
350. The lesson ended, the Priest
shall say.
Lord, have mercy, &c
[Same as 1549, to]
. . deliver us from evil. Amen.
(§351.) The Priest.
Almighty God, with whom, &c.
[Same as 1553.]
James L 1604.
350. The lesson ended, the Priest
shall say.
Lord, have mercy, &c
[Same as 1549, to]
. . deliver us from evil. Amen.
(§351.) The Priest.
Almighty God, with whom, &c.
[Same as 1553.]
1 In ed. 1378, " Minuter'" and in Scotch ed., 1637, " tht Pre^jrter."
' In ed. 1604, and afterwards, "hasten."
At the Burial.
3S:
(§351.) Let us pray.
O Lord, with whom do live the spirits of them that be
dead : and in whom the souls of them that be elected, after
they be delivered from the burden of the flesh, be in joy and
felicity : Grant unto this thy servant, that the sins which he
committed in this world be not imputed unto him, but that
he, escaping the gates of hell, and pains of eternal darkness,
may ever dwell in the region of light, with Abraham, Isaac,
and Jacob, in the place where is no weeping, sorrow, nor
heaviness ; and when that dreadful day of the genejal resur-
rection shall come, make him to rise also Avith the just and
righteous, and receive this body again to glory, then made
pure and incorruptible : set him on the right hand of thy
Son Jesus Christ, among thy holy and elect, that then he
may hear with them these most sweet and comfortable words :
Come to me, ye blessed of my Father, possess the kingdom
which hath been prepared for you from the beginning of the
world : Grant this, we beseech thee, O merciful Father, through
Jesus Christ our Mediator and Redeemer. Amen.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 350. The Lesson ended, the Pres-
byter shall say.
Lord, have mercy, &c
[Same as 1549, to]
. . . deliver us from evil. Amen.
§ 351. Presbyter.
Almighty God, virith whom, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
Charles IL 1662.
§ 350. ^ Then the Priest shall say,
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Our Father which art in heaven,
Hallowed be thy Name. Thy. king-
dom come. Thy wiil be done in
earth. As it is in heaven. Give us
this day our daily bread. And for-
give us our trespasses. As we for-
give them that trespass against us.
And lead us not into temptation :
But deliver us from evil. Amen.
§ 351. Priest.
Almighty God, with whom do
live the spirits of them that depart
hence in the Lord, and with whom
the souls of the faithful, after they
are delivered from the burden of
the flesh, are in joy and felicity ;
We give thee hearty thanks, for
that it hath pleased thee to deliver
this our brother out of the miseries
of this sinful world ; beseeching
thee that it may please thee of thy
gracious goodness, shortly to ac-
complish the number of thine elect,
and to hasten thy kingdom, that
we, with all those that are departed
in the true faith of thy holy Name,
may have our perfect consummation
and bliss, both in body and soul,
in thy eternal and everlasting glory,
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen,
CC
386
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 352. The Collect.
O MERCIFUL God, the Father
of our Lord Jesus Christ, who is
the resurrection and the hfe, in
whom whosoever believeth, shall
live though he die ; and whosoever
liveth and believeth in him, shall
not die eternally : who also taught •
us (by his holy apostle ' Paul) not
to be sorry, as men without hope,
for them that sleep in him : We
meekly beseech thee (O Father) to
raise us from the death of sin unto
the life of righteousness, that when
we shall depart this life, we may
rest in him, as our hope is this our
brother doth ; and that at the general
resurrection in the last day, we may
be found acceptable in thy sight,
and receive that blessing which thy
wellbeloved Son shall then pro-
nounce to all that love and fear
thee, saying : Come, ye blessed
children of my Father, receive the
kingdom prepared for you from the
beginning of the world. Grant this
we beseech thee, O merciful Father,
through Jesus Christ our Mediator
and Redeemer. Amen.
[The Office ends here.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 352. The Collect.
O MERCIFUL God, &c
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
§ 352. The Collect.
O MERCIFUL God, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 352. The Collect.
O MERCIFUL God, &c
[Same as 1552.]
Charles II. 1662.
§ 352. The Collect.
O MERCIFUL God, the Father,
&c
[Same as 1552, to]
Mediator and Redeemer. Amen.
[In ed. 1662 only is added the following.l
The grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and the love of God, and
the fellowship of the Holy Ghost,
be with us all evermore. Amen.
• In ed. i66a, "hath taught."
* In Scotch ed., 1637, "Apostle S. Paul ;" and ed. 1662, "Apostle Saint PauL"
At the Burial. 3S7
§353. THE CELEBRATION
of the holy communion when there is a burial of the dead.
Like as the hart desireth the water-brooks, Quemadmodum
so longeth my soul after thee, O God. i^saim xui.
My soul is athirst for God, yea, even for the living God :
when shall I come to appear before the presence of God ?
My tears have been my meat day and night, while they
daily say unto me, Where is now thy God ?
Now when I think thereupon, I pour out my heart by
myself : for I went with the multitude, and brought them
forth unto the house of God, in the voice of praise and
thanksgiving, among such as keep holy-day.
Why art thou so full of heaviness, (O my soul) : and why
art thou so unquiet within me ?
Put thy trust in God, for I will yet give him thanks for the
help of his countenance.
My God, my soul is vexed within me : therefore will I
remember thee concerning the land of Jordan, and the little
hill of Hermonim.
One deep calleth another, because of thy noise of thy
water-pipes, all thy waves and storms are gone over me.
The Lord hath granted his loving-kindness on the day-
time, and in the night-season did I sing of him, and made
my prayer unto the God of my life.
I w ill say unto the God of my strength, why hast thou for-
gotten me? why go I thus heavily, while the enemy op-
presseth me ?
My bones are smitten asunder, while mine enemies (that
trouble me) cast me in the teeth, namely, while they say
daily unto me : where is now thy God ?
Why art thou so vexed, (O my soul) and why art thou so
disquieted within me ?
O put thy trust in God, for I will yet thank him which is
the help of my countenance, and my God.
Glory to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
[" The Celebration of the Holy Communion when there is a Burial of the Dead," ap-
pears only in the eds. 1549. In all after it is omitted.]
388 First Prayer-Boo^ of Edward VI. 1549.
1 ■
§354. ^he Collect''.
0 MERCIFUL God the Fatler of our Lord Jesu Christ, who
is the resurrection and the life : In whom whosoever beheveth
shall live, though he die : and whosoever liveth, and believeth
in him, shall not die eternally : who also hath taught us (by
his holy apostle Paul) not to be sorry as men without hope
for them that sleep in him : We meekly beseech thee (O
Father) to raise us from the death of sin unto the life of
righteousness, that when we shall depart this life, we may
sleep in him (as our hope is this our brother doth), and at
the general resurrection in the last day both we and this our
brother departed, receiving again our bodies, and rising again
in thy most gracious favour, may with all thine elect Saints
obtain eternal joy. Grant this, O Lord God, by the means
of our Advocate Jesus Christ : which with thee and the Holy
Ghost, liveth and reigneth one God for ever. Amen.
§ 355. The Epistle.
1 WOULD not, brethren, that ye should be ignorant concern-
ing them which are asleep, that ye sorrow not, j^hess iv
even as other do, which have no hope. For if we
believe that Jesus died and rose again; even so them also
which sleep by Jesus, will God bring again with him. For this
say we unto you in the word of the Lord, that we which
shall live, and shall remain in the coming of the Lord, shall
not come ere they which sleep. For the Lord himself shall de-
scend from heaven with a shout, and the voice of the arch-
angel, and trump of God : and the dead in Christ shall rise
first : Then we which shall live (even we shall remain) shall
be caught up with them also in the clouds, to meet the
Lord in the air : and so shall we ever be with the Lord.
Wherefore comfort yourselves one another with these words.
§ 356. IF The Gospel.
Jesus said to his disciples and to the Jews, All that the
Father giveth me shall come to me ; and he that ,^^ ^
cometh to me I shall not cast away. For I came
down from heaven; not to do that I will, but that he will
which hath sent me. And this is tlae Father's will which
hath sent me, that of all which he hath given me, I shall lose
nothing ; but raise them up again at the last day.
And this is the will of him that sent me : that every one
which seeth the son and believeth on him, have everlasting
life, and I will raise him up at the last day.
» In two eds., 1549, " Collect."
Purification.
389
THE ORDER OF THE
PURIFICATION OF WOMEN\
§ 357- "^'^^ woman shall come into the church, and there shall kneel down
in some convenient place, nigh unto the quire door: and the Priest stand-
ing by her shall say these words, or such like, as the case shall require.
Forasmuch as it hath pleased Almighty ^ God of his good-
ness to give you safe deliverance, and your child baptism',
and hath preserved you in the great danger of childbirth : ye
shall therefore give hearty thanks unto God, and pray.
Second Edw. VI, 1552.
THE THANKSGIVING OF WOMEN
AFTER CKtILD BIRTH,
COMMONLY CALLED
THE CHURCHING OF
WOMEN.
§ 357. The woman shall come into
the church, and there shall kneel
down in some convenient place,
nigh unto the place where the table
standeth : and the Priest » standing
by her, shall say these words, or
such like as the case shall require.
Forasmuch as it hath pleased
almighty^ God of his goodness to
give you safe deliverance, and hath
preserved you in the great danger
of child birth : ye '' shall therefore
give hearty thanks luito God, and
pray-=.
Elizabeth, 1559.
THE THANKS GIVING OF
WOMEN, &C.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 357- The woman shall come, &'c.
Forasmuch as it hath, &c.
[Same as 1552.]
» In ed. 1578, the Service omitted al-
together,
y In one ed., 1539, "the Almighty."
' In eds. 1552, the words, "and your
child baptism," are oviitted.
James I. 1604.
THE THANKSGIVING OF
WOMEN, &C.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 357- The woman shall come, ^c.
Forasmuch as it hath, &c
[Same as 1552.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
THE THANKSGIVING OF
WOMEN, &C.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 357- The woman shall come, &'c.
Forasmuch as it hath, &c
[Same as 1552.]
Charles II. 1662.
the THANKSGIVING OF
WOMEN, &C.
[Same as 1552.]
§ 357- ^ The Woman at the usual
time after her Delivery, shall come
into the Church decently appa-
relled, and there shall kneel down
in some convenient place, as hath
been accustomed, or as the Ordi-
nary shall direct: And then the
Priest shall say unto her.
Forasmuch as it hath, &c
[Same as 1552.]
* In Scotch ed., 1637, " the Lord's
Table standeth : and the Presbyter. "
^ In ed. 1662, "you."
" In ed. 1662, "and say."
390
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 358. Then shall the Priest say this Psalm.
I HAVE lifted'^ up mine eyes unto the hills, from whence
Cometh my help ? Levavi ocuios.
My help cometh even from the Lord, which Psaimcxxi.«
hath made heaven and earth.
He will not suffer thy foot to be moved, and he that
keepeth thee will not sleep.
Behold, he that keepeth Israel, shall neither slumber nor,
sleep.
The Lord himself is thy keeper, the Lord is thy defence
upon thy right hand.
So that the sun shall not bum thee by day, neither the
moon by night
The Lord shall preserve tliee from all evil, yea, it is even
he that shall keep thy soul.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
358. That shall the Priest say this
Psalm,
Psalm cxxi.
I HAVE lifted up, &c
[Same as 1549.]
Lord, have mercy upon us, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
358. Then shall the Priest, (Sr-c
I HAVE lifted up, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Lord, have mercy, &c.
[Same throughout as X549.]
James I. 1604.
358. Then shall the Priest, A'c.
I HAVE lifted up, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Lord, have mercy, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549, to]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
358. Then shall the Presbyter say
this Psalm following.
Or else Psalm the 27.
I will lift up mine eyes unto
the hills from whence „ ,
.1 1 I Fsalm cxxi.
cometh my help.
My help cometh from the Lord,
which made heaven and earth.
He will not suffer thy foot to
be moved : he that keepeth thee
will not slumber.
Behold, he that keepeth Israel
shall neither slumber nor sleep.
The Lord is thy keeper : the
Lord is thy shade upon thy right
hand.
The sun shall not smite thee by
day ; nor the moon by night.
The Lord shall preserve thee
from all evil : he shall preserve
thy soul.
The Lord shall preserve thy
going out, and thy coming in, from
this time forth and even for ever-
more.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the holy Ghost.
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.
Lord, have mercy, &c
[Same as 1549.]
<i In one ed., 1559, "have lift."
* In one ed., 1549^ mUf. Psalm xxi.
Purification.
391
The Lord shall preserve thy going out, and thy coming in,
from this time forth for evermore.
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to, &c.
As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever, &c.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 358. % Then shall the Priest say
the cxvi. ' Psalm.
I AM well pleased : Dilexi, quo-
that the Lord hath niatn.
heard the voice of my ^^^^' '^^'•
prayer.
That he hath inclined his ear
unto me : therefore will I call upon
him as long as I live.
The snares of death compassed
me roimd about : and the pains of
hell gat hold upon me.
I found trouble and heaviness,
and I called upon the Name of the
Lord : O Lord, I beseech thee, de-
liver my soul.
Gracious is the Lord, and right-
eous : yea, our God is merciful.
The Lord preserveth the simple :
I was in misery, and he helped me.
Turn again then unto thy rest,
0 my soul : for the Lord hath re-
warded thee.
And why? thou hast delivered
my soul from death : mine eyes
from tears, and my feet from fall-
ing.
I will walk before the Lord : in
the land of the living.
I believed, and therefore will I
speak, but I was sore troubled :
1 said in my haste, All men are
liars.
What reward shall I give unto
the Lord : for all the benefits that
he hath done unto me ?
I will receive the cup of salva-
tion : and call upon the Name of
the Lord.
I will pay my vows now in the
presence of all his people : in the
courts of the Lord s house, even
in the midst of thee, O Jerusalem.
Praise the Lord.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.
§ 359- Or Psal. cxxvii. p
Except the Lord build Nisi
the house : their labour ^^"^^^^
is but lost that build it
Except the Lord keep the city :
the watchman waketh but in vain.
It is but lost labour that ye haste
to rise up early, and so late take
rest, and eat the bread of careful-
ness : for so he giveth his beloved
sleep.
Lo, children and the fruit of the
womb : are an heritage and gift
that Cometh of the Lord.
Like as the arrows in the hand
of the giant : even so are the young
children.
Happy is the man that hath his
quiver full of them : they shall not
be ashamed when they speak with
their enemies in the gate.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.
§ 360. If Then the Priest shall say^
Let us pray.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
' In the Sealed Book, 1662, '' cxvi.
Psalm" is altered with a pen from " this
p»alni."
B In the Sealed Book, 1662, " Psalm
cxxvii." is altered with a pen from " this
psalm."
392
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
•J Our Father which art in heaven, &c.
And lead us not into temptation.
Answer. But deHver us from evil. Amen ".
Friest'\ O Lord, save this woman thy servant.
Answer. Which ^ putteth her trust in thee.
Priest^. Be thou to her a strong tower.
Answer. From the face of her enemy.
Priest^. Lord', hear our prayer.
Answer. And let our " cry come to ° thee.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Our Father which art, &c
[Same as I549-]
(§ 361.) Priest.
\ Let us pray.
O Almighty God, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
362. The woman that cometh to
give her thanks, must offer accus-
tomed offerings: and if there be
a Communion, it is coitvettient
that she receive the holy Commu-
nion.
Elizabeth, 1559.
Our Father which art, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 361. Priest.
Let us pray.
O Almighty God, which, &c.
362. The woman that conuth, ^c.
[Same as 1552.]
James I. 1604.
Our Father which art, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 361, Priest.
Let us pray.
O Almighty God, which, &c
362. 7^ woman thai cometh, dfc.
[Same as 1553.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Our Father which art, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 361. Presbyter.
Let us pray.
O Almighty God, which, &c
[Same as 1549.]
362. The woman that cometh to
give her thanks: it is convenient
that she receive the holy Commu'
nion if there be any at that time.
•"In ed. 1604, "Amen" ontiUed.
• In Scotch ed., 1637, "Presbyter;" in
ed. 1662, " Minister."
' In ed. 1662, "who."
■ In two eds., 1549, and in Scotch ed.,
1637, "O Lord."
" In one ed., 1559, "my cry."
■■ In eds. 1553, and afterwards, " unto."
Purification".
393
(§ 361.) Priest. \ Let us pray.
O Almighty God, which hast deUvered this woman thy
sen'ant from the great pain and peril of childbirth : Grant,
we beseech thee (most merciful Father), that she through thy
help may both faithfully live, and walk in her vocation ac-
cording to thy will in this life present ; and also may be par-
taker of everlasting glory in the life to come : through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
§ 362. TTie woman that is purified, must offer her chrisom, and other accus-
tomed offerings. And if there be a Communion, it is convenient that she
receive the holy Communion.
Charles II. 1662.
Our Father which art in heaven ;
Hallowed be thy Name. Thy king-
dom come. Thy will be done in
earth, As it is in heaven. Give us
this day our daily bread. And for-
give us our trespasses, As we for-
give them that trespass against us.
And lead us not into temptation :
But deliver us from evil. For thine
is the kingdom p, the power, and the
glory, for ever and ever. Amen.
Minister. O Lord, save this
woman thy servant ;
Answer. Who putteth her trust
in thee.
Minister. Be thou to her a strong
tower ;
Answer. From the face of her
enemy.
Minister. Lord, hear our prayer.
Answer. And let our cry come
unto thee.
(§361.) Minister.
Let us pray.
O Almighty God, we give thee
humble thanks for that thou hast
vouchsafed to deliver this woman
thy servant from the great pain and
peril of child-birth ; Grant, we be-
seech thee, most merciful Father,
that she through thy help may both
faithfully live, and walk according
to thy will in this life present, and
also may be partaker of everlasting
glory in the life to come, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
§ 362. ^ The Woman that cometh
to give, &>€.
[Same as 1532.]
° In the Sealed Book throughout the
heading is altered with a pen to " The
Churching of Women," written above the
words " The Thanksgiving."
P In the Sealed Book "and" is here
printed, but marked through with a pen.
394 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
THE FIRST DAY OF LENT
COMMONLY CALLED
ASH-WEDNESDAY.
363. IT After Matins ended, the people being called together by the ringing
of a bell, and assembled in the church, the English Litany shall be said
after the accttstomed viannerf : which ended, the Priest^ shall go into the
ptilpit, and say thus :
Brethren, in the primitive church there was a godly
discipline, that at the beginning of Lent such persons as
were notorious sinners'!, were put to open penance', and
punished in this world*, that their souls might be saved in
the day of the Lord ; and that other' admonished by their
example, might be more " afraid to offend. In the stead '^
whereof, until the said discipline may be restored again,
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
A
COMMINATION AGAINST
SINNERS,
WITH CERTAIN
PRAYERS TO BE USED DIVERS
TIMES IN THE YEAR.
§ 363. If After Morning prayer, the
people, Sfc.
Brethren, in the primitive
church, &c.
Cursed is the man, &c,
[Same as 1549.]
§ 364. And the people shall answer
and say.
Amen.
Elizabeth, 1559.
A COMMINATION AGAINST
SINNERS, &C.
§ 363. After Morning Prayer, ^'c.
Brethren, in the Primitive, &c
Cursed is the man, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 364. And the people shall answer
and say.
Amen.
James I. 1604.
a commination against
sinners, &C
§ 363. After Morning Prayer, ^c.
Brethren, in the primitive, &c.
Cursed is the man, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 364. And the people shall answer
and say.
Amen.
P In one ed,, 1549, "shall be said in
such wise as in the end of this book is
set forth, and in the accustomed places
appointed by the King's injunctions."
1 In ed. 1662, "persons as stood con-
victed of notorious sin."
■■ In one ed., 1540, the words, "put to
open penance, and,' are omitted.
• In Scotch ed., 1637, "and did humWy
submit themselves to undergo punishment
in this world."
' In most eds., 1552, and afterwards,
"others."
" In eds. 1604, and after ''the more."
• In Scotch ed., 1637, "Presbyter."
» In ed. 1662, "instead."
The First Day of Lent.
395
(which things is much to be wished,) it is thought good, that
at this time (in your presence ') should be read the general
sentences of God's cursing against impenitent sinners, gathered
out of the xxviith ' chapter of Deuteronomy, and other places
of scripture: and that ye should answer to every sentence,
Amen. To the intent that you '' being admonished of the
great indignation of God against sinners, may the rather be
called " to earnest and true repentance, and may walk more
warily in these dangerous days, fleeing^ from such vices, for
the ^ which ye affirm with yoiu: own mouths the curse of God
to be due.
^ Cursed is the man that maketh any carved or molten
image, an abomination to the Lord, the work of the hands
of the craftsman, and putteth it in a secret place to worship it.
§364. And the people shall answer, and say.
Amen.
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
A COMMINATION AGAINST SIN-
NERS, WITH CERTAIN PRAYERS
TO BE USED DIVERS TIMES IN
THE YEAR. AND ESPECIALLY
ON THE FIRST DAY OF LENT,
COMMONLY CALLED ASH- WED-
NESDAY.
§ 363. AJter Morning Prayer, ^c,
[Same as 1549, to]
.... and say thus, the people sit-
ting and attending with reverence.
Brethren, in the Primitive, &c.
Cursed is the man, &c.
fSame throughout as 1549, except that
it has the marginal reference.]
Deut. 27. 15.
ship it
place to wor-
§ 364. And the people shall ansnver
and say.
Amen.
Charles IL 1662.
A COMMINATION,
OR
DENOUNCING OF GOD'S ANGER
AND JUDGEMENTS AGAINST
SINNERS,
With certain Prayers to be used
on the first day of Lent, and at
other times, as the Ordinary shall
appoint.
§ 363- IT After Morning Prayer, the
Litany ended according to the ac-
customed manner, the Priest shall
in the reading Pew or Pulpit, say.
Brethren, in the Primitive, &c.
[Same as iS49-]
Cursed is the man that maketh
any carved or molten image, to
worship it.
§ 364. \ And the people shall answer
and say.
Amen.
T In ed. 1662, "thing" omiUed.
« In ed. 1662, " in the presence of you
all."
» In ed. 1552, " xxvii. ;" in eds. 1662,
"the seven and twentieth."
i" In ed. 1662, "you" omitted.
" In ed. 1662, "ye may the rather be
moved to earnest."
^ In two eds., 1549, and one ed., 1552,
"flying."
• In ed. 1662, "for which."
396. First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Minister. Cursed is he that curseth his father, and ^ mother.
Answer. Amen.
Minister. Cursed is he that removeth away the mark of
his neighbour's land s.
Answer. Amen.
Minister. Cursed is he that maketh the blind to go out
of his way.
Answer. Amen.
Minister. Cursed is he that letteth in judgment the right
of the stranger, of them that be fatherless, and of widows.
Answer. Amen.
Minister. Cursed is he that smiteth his neighbour secretly.
Ansiver. Amen.
Minister. Cursed is he that lieth with his neighbour's wife.
Answer. Amen.
Minister. Cursed is he that taketh reward to slay the soul
of innocent blood '^.
Answer. Amen.
Minister. Cursed is he that putteth his trust in man, and
taketh man for his defence, and in his heart goeth from
the Lord.
Answer. Amen.
Minister. Cursed are the unmerciful, the fornicators and
advouterers ', the covetous persons, the worshippers of images,
slanderers, drunkards, and extortioners.
Answer. Amen.
The Minister^. Now seeing that all they be' accursed (as
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Minister. Cursed is he that, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
TheMinister. Now seeing that, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
Minister. Cursed is he that, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
TheMinister. Now seeing that, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
Minister. Cursed is he that, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
Minister. Now seeing that, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Minister.
Cursed is he, &c
[Same as 1549, except that it has the fol-
lowing series o< marginal references.]
Deut : 27. 16 his father and
Prov : 20. 20. mother.
^*"'" .... his neighbour's land.
27. 17. °
'^^''^ .... to CO out of his way.
27. 18. *» ■'
' In one ed., 1559, "or."
t \\\ ed. 1662, "removeth his neigh-
bour's land-mark."
^ In ed. 1662, " to slay the innocent."
' la eds. 1552, and after, " adulterers."
k In one ed., 1550, and 1596, and after-
wards, " Minister-, in Scotch ed., 1637,
"Presbyter.'"
1 In ed. 1662, "are."
The First Day ov Lent.
397
the prophet David beareth witness) which™ do err and go
astray from the commandments of God, let us (re-
membering the dreadful judgment hanging over our , ^^ ' '^^^'"'
heads, and being always ° at hand^) return unto our Lord
God, with all contrition and meekness of heart, bewailing and
lamenting our sinful life, knowledging "^ and confessing our
offences, and seeking to bring forth worthy fruits of penance.
For even ^ now is the axe put unto the root of the
trees, so that every tree which ' bringeth not forth
good fruit, is hewn down and cast into the fire. It is a fearful
thing to fall into the hands of the living God : he
shall pour down rain upon the sinners ', snares, fire
and brimstone, storm and tempest*^, this shall be
their portion to drink \ For lo, the Lord is com-
ing y out of his place, to visit the wickedness of such as
dwell upon the earth. But who may abide the day Mai. iii.«
of his coming ? Who shall be able to endure when Mat. iii.
he appeareth ? His fan is in his hand, and he will purge his
floor, and gather his wheat into the barn, but he will burn the
chaff with unquenchable fire
Mat. iii.
Hebru. x.
Psal. X.
Esai. xxvi.
Cursed is he that in judgment
Deut: hindereth, stoppeth, or per-
27.19. verteth the right of the
stranger, of them that be father-
less, and of widows.
^"' ■ . . neighbour secretly.
his neighbour's wife,
soul of innocent blood,
goeth from the Lord.
27. 24.
Lev :
20. 10.
Deut :
27. 25.
Jer:
17. 5- * * ■ ■
Matt. 25. 41.
I Cor. 6. 9. 10.
Gal. 5. 19. 20. 21
Psalm 15. 3.
.... drunkards and
extortioners.
Presbyter. Now, seeing that, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
"■ In ed. 1662, "who."
» In one ed., 1549, 'fnispr. Ps. cxvil.
" In one ed., 1559, " alway."
P In ed. 1662, "and always ready to fall
upon us."
1 In Scotch ed., 1637, and in ed. 1662,
" acknowledging."
' In ed. 1552, and afterwards, " For
now."
• In ed. 1604 and 1662, " that."
Charles IL 1662.
Minister. Cursed is he that, &c. ...
[Same as 1549, and so throughout, ex-
cept where paragraph is printed.]
Minister. Cursed is he that, &c
Minister. Cursed is he that, &c
Minister. Cursed is he that per-
verteth the judgement of the stran-
ger, the fatherless, and widow.
Answer. Amen.
Minister. Cursed is he that, &c. ...
[Same throughout as 1549, to]
Minister. Cursed are tlie unmer-
ciful, fornicators, and adulterers,
covetous persons, idolaters, slan-
derers, drunkards, and extortioners.
Answer. Amen.
Minister. Now seeing that, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
' In Scotch ed., 1637, " for upon the
wicked he shall rain snares. "
" In Scotch ed., 1637, " brimstone and
an horrible tempest."
» In Scotched., 1637, " the portion of
their cup."
y In eds. 1559, "comen ;" in three eds.,
1549, in Scotch ed., 1637, and in ed. 1662,
" is come."
» In one ed., 1549, tnispr. MaL xxv.
398 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
The day of the Lord cometh as
a thief upon ^ the night ; and when men shall say ^ r^^^^ ^ .
peace, and all things are safe, then shall sudden *=
destruction come upon them, as sorrow cometh upon a woman
travailing with child, and they shall not escape : then shall ap-
pear the wrath of God in the day of vengeance, which obsti-
nate sinners, through the stubbornness of their heart, have
heaped unto themself^, which despised the good-
ness, patience and and long-sufferance of God, when °"^ "*
he called * them continually to repentance. Then
shall they call upon me (saith the Lord), but I will
not hear : they shall seek me early, but they shall not find me,
and that because they hated knowledge, and received not the
fear of the Lord, but abhorred my counsel and despised my
correction : then shall it be too late to knock, when the door
shall be shut, and too late to cry for mercy, when it is the time
of justice. O terrible voice of most just judgment, which
shall be pronounced upon them, when it shall be
said unto them. Go ye cursed into the fire everlast- *' ' "^'
ing, which is prepared for the devil and his angels. There-
fore, brethren, take we heed betime ^, while the day
of salvation lasteth, for the night cometh when none " °'^' "'
can work : but let us, while we have the light, J"*^ '''•
believe in the light, and walk as the ■* children of the light,
that we be not cast into the ' utter darkness, where is weeping
and gnashing of teeth. Let us not abuse the good-
ness of God, which ^ calleth us mercifully to amend- ^'' "^"
ment, and of his endless pity promiseth ' us forgiveness of that
which is past, if (with " a whole mind and a ° true heart) we
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
The day of the Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
. . The day of the Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
James 1. 1604.
. . The day of the Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
* In one ed., 1549, reference 0miV/f</. ' In Scotch ed., 1637, and ed. 1663,
•> In ed. 1604, and afterwards, " in the." "into utter."
* In eds. 1552 and 1559, "suddenly." ' In ed. 1663, "who."
"^ In ed. 1604, and afterwards, "them- _' In one ed., 1552, and 1559, "pro-
selves." mised."
* In ed. 1662, "calleth." " In Scotched., 1637, " and true heart :"
' In two eds., 1552, and one ed-, 1559, in ed. 1662, "if with a perfect and true
"by time." heart."
« In one ed., 1549, inispr. i Cor. vi. » In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " true
* la ed. 1662, " as children." heart."
The First Day of Lent. 399
return unto him : for though our sins be red ° as scarlet,
they shall be as white p as snow; andi though they . .
be like purple, yet shall they be as white p as wool.
Turn you clean ' (saith the Lord) from all your j.<,g^j^^^;;;_,
wickedness, and your sin shall not be your destruc-
tion. Cast away from you all your ungodliness that ye have
done, make you new hearts, and a new spirit : wherefore will
ye die, O ye house of Israel, seeing' I have no pleasure in the
death of him that dieth ? saith the Lord God. Turn you "
hen, and you shall live. Although we have sinned, yet have
we an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the
righteous, and he it is that obtaineth grace'' for
our sins ; for he was wounded for our offences, and smitten
for our wickedness : let us therefore return unto „ . ....
. . . r n • Esai. liu.
hmi, who is the merciful receiver ot all true peni-
tent sinners, assuring ourself "^ that he is ready to receive us,
and most willing to pardon us, if we come to him with faithful
repentance : if we will" submit ourselves unto him, and from
henceforth walk in his ways : if we will take his easy
yoke and light burden upon us to follow him in low-
liness, patience, and charity, and be ordered by the govern-
ance of his holy Spirit, seeking always his glory, and serving
him duly in our vocation with thanksgiving. This if we do,
Christ will deliver us from the curse of the law, and from the
extreme malediction which shall light upon them that shall
be set on the left hand : and he will set us on his right hand,
and give us the blessed ^ benediction of his Father,
commanding us to take possession of his glorious
kingdom ; unto the '^ which he vouchsafe to bring us all, for
his infinite mercy. Amen.''
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
The day of the Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Charles IL, 1662.
The day of the Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
"In one ed. , 1549, and in Scotched., 1662, " Turn ye then and ye shall."
1637, and in ed. 1662, "as red as." ' In ed. 1662, "he is the propitiation
p In ed. 1662, "they shall be made for."
white." y Inonecd., 1559, reference ow?zV/^rf.
1 In one ed., 1549, " and" owiVto/. ^ In ed. 1604, and afterwards, " our-
"■ In ed. 1662, " Turn ye (saith the selves."
Lord) from all." _ * In Sealed Book, 1662, the word
• In two eds., iS49, mispr. Ezech. xvii. ; "will " is marked through with a pen.
and in one ed., 1559, mispr. xxviii. i" In ed. 1662, " gracious benediction."
' In ed. 1604, and afterwards, "Seeing ' In one ed., 1559, "xiii."
that I." ^ In ed. 1662, " unto which."
" In ed. 1604, and in Scotch ed., 1637, " '" one ed., 1559, and 1604, "Amen"
" Turn you then and ye shall ;" in ed. omitied.
400
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
§ 3^5- '^ Then shall they all kneel upon their knees : and the Priest ' ana
clerks kneeling {where* they are accustomed to say the Litany) shall say
this psalm •*.
Have mercy upon me, (O God,) after thy great goodness :
according to the multitude of thy mercies, do away i^i^^rere
mine offences. Deus\
Wash me throughly from my wickedness, and ^*^'™''-
cleanse me from my sin.
For I knowledge '' my faults, and my sin is ever before me.
Against thee only have I sinned, and done this evil in thy
sight : that thou mightest be justified in thy saying, and clear
when thou art judged.
Behold, I was shapen in wickedness, and in sin hath my
mother conceived me.
But lo, thou requirest truth in the inward ' parts, and shalt
make me to understand wisdom secretly.
Thou shalt purge me with hyssop, and I shall be clean :
thou shalt wash me, and I shall be whiter than snow.
Thou shalt make me hear of joy and gladness, that the
bones which thou hast broken may rejoice.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
365. Tlun shall they all, ^c.
[Same as i549.]
Have mercy upon me, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549O
Elizabeth, 1559.
365. Then shall they all, ^c.
Have mercy upon me, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
365. Then shall they all, &'c.
Have mercy upon me, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549-]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 365. Then shall they all, ^'c.
[Same as 1549.]
Miserere met, Deiis. Ps. 51.
Have mercy upon me, O God,
according to thy loving-kindness :
according unto the multitude of thy
tender mercies blot out my trans«
gressions.
Wash me throughly from mine in-
iquity, and cleanse me from my sin.
For I acknowledge my trans-
gressions : and my sin is ever be-
fore me.
Against thee, thee only have I sin-
ned, and done this evil in thy sight :
that thou mightest be justified when
thou speakest, and be clear when
thou judgest
Behold, I was shapen in iniquity :
and in sin did my mother conceive
me.
Behold, thou desirest truth in the
inward parts : and in the hidden
part thou shalt make me to know
wisdom.
Purge me with hyssop, and I
] shall be clean : wash me, and I
I shall be whiter than snow.
' In eds. 1552 and 1559, "Priests-"
in ed. 1578, "Minister ;" in Scotch ed.,
1637, "the Presbyter."
K In ed. 1662, " in the place where."
I" In eds. 1559 and 1604, " this psalm
miserere tnei Deus."
' In ed. 1559, the reference is simply
"Psalm li."
* In one ed., ISS9, and afterwards,
"acknowledge."
' In ed. 1559, " In inward farts."
The First Day of Lent.
401
Turn thy face™ from my sins, and put out all ray mis-
deeds.
Make me a clean heart, (O God) and renew a right spirit
within me.
Cast me not away from thy presence, and take not thy
holy Spirit from me.
O give me the comfort of thy help again, and stabHsh me
with thy free spirit.
Then shall I teach thy ways unto the wicked, and sinners
shall be converted unto thee.
Deliver me from blood-guiltiness, (O God,) thou that art the
God of my health : and my tongue shall sing of thy righte-
ousness.
Thou shalt open my lips, (O Lord) and my mouth shall
shew thy praise.
For thou desirest no sacrifice, else would I give it thee :
but thou delightest not in burnt- offering ^.
Make me hear joy and gladness :
i/iat ■ the bones which thou hast
broken may rejoice.
Hide thy face from my sins ; and
blot out all mine iniquities.
Create in me a clean heart, O
God ; and renew a right spirit
within me.
Cast me not away from thy pre-
sence ; and take not thy holy spirit
from me.
Restore unto me the joy of thy
salvation : and uphold me -with thy
free spirit.
Then will I teach transgressors
thy ways, and sinners shall be con-
verted unto thee.
Deliver me from blood-guiltiness,
O God, thou God of my salvation :
and my tongue shall sing aloud of
thy righteousness.
O Lord open thou my lips, and
my mouth shall shew forth thy
praise.
For thou desirest not sacrifice,
else would I give it : thou delightest
not in burnt-offering.
Charles IL 1662.
§ 365. Then shall they all kfteel upon
their knees, and the Priest and
Clerks kneeling {in the place where
they are accustomed to say the
Litany) shall say this Psalm.
Have mercy upon Miserere met
me, O God, after thy Deus.
great goodness : ac- ^^al. li.
cording, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549.]
"■ In Sealed Book, 1662, " away " added with a pen.
" In ed. 1662, "burnt-offerings."
Dd
402
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
The sacrifice of God is a troubled spirit, a broken and con-
trite heart, (O God,) shalt thou not despise.
O be favourable and gracious unto Sion, build thou tlie
walls of Jerusalem.
Then shalt thou be pleased with the sacrifice of righteous-
ness, with the burnt-offerings and oblations : then shall they
offer young bullocks upon thine altar.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c,
^ Lord, have mercy upon us.
^ Christ, have mercy upon us.
^ Lord, have mercy upon us.
Our Father which art in heaven, &c.
And lead us not into temptation.
Answer. But deliver us from evil. Amen.
Minister^. O Lord save thy servants.
Answer. Wliich ° put their trust in thee.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
The sacrifice of God, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Lord, have mercy, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Let us pray.
O Lord, we beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
The sacrifice of God, S;c.
[Same as 1549.]
Lord, have mercy, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
Let us Pray.
O Lord, we beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 1549]
James L 1604.
The sacrifice of God, &c
[Same as 1549.]
Lord, have mercy, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Let us Pray.
O Lord, we beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
The sacrifices of God are a
broken spirit : a broken and a con-
trite heart, O God, thou wilt not
despise.
Do good in thy good pleasure
unto Sion : build thou the walls of
Jerusalem.
Then shalt thou be pleased
with the sacrifices of righteous-
ness, with burnt-offering and whole
■ In Scotch ed., 1637, " Presbyter" throughout.
In ed. 1662, " that."
The First Day of Lent.
403
Minister. Send unto them help from above.
Answer. And evermore mightily defend them.
Minister. Help us, O God our Saviour.
Answer. And for the glory of thy name's sake p deliver us,
be merciful unto ^ us sinners for thy name's sake.
Minister. O Lord, hear my"' prayer.
Answer. And let my ' cry come to thee.
Let us pray.
O Lord, we beseech thee mercifully hear our prayers, and
spare all those which * confess their sins to " thee, that they
whose consciences by sin are accused, by thy merciful pardon
may be absolved, through Christ our Lord. Amen.
burnt-offering : then shall they offer
bullocks upon thine altar.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost.
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world with-
out end. Amen.
Lord, have mercy, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Let us Pray.
O Lord, we beseech thee, <S:c.
[Same as 1549.]
Charles IL 1662.
The sacrifice of God, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
Answe}-.
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world with-
out end. Amen.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upoti us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Our Father which art in heaven.
Hallowed be thy Name. Thy
kingdom come. Thy will be done
in earth. As it is in heaven. Give
us this day our daily bread. And
forgive us our trespasses. As we
forgive them that trespass against us.
And lead us not into temptation :
But deliver us from evil. Amen.
Minister. O Lord, save, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
Minister. Let us pray.
O Lord, we beseech thee, &c
[Same as 1549.]
p In ed. 1662, " of thy name."
1 In ed. 1662, " to."
' In eds. 1552, " our prayers ;" in some
eds., 1559, "our prayers," in others,
" my prayers ;" in ed. 1604, and after-
vards, " bear our prayer."
" In eds. 1552, " our cry ;" in some
eds., 1559, "my cry," in others, "our
cry ;" in ed. 1604, and all after, " our
cry."
' In ed. 1662, "who."
" in Scotch ed., and ed. 1662, " unto."
404
First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
O MOST mighty God and merciful Father, which ' hast com-
passion of all men, and hatest nothing that thou hast made :
which • wouldest not the death of a sinner, but that he should
rather turn from '^ sin and be saved : mercifully forgive us our
trespasses, receive* and comfort us, which bey grieved and
wearied with the burden of our sin*. Thy property is* to
have mercy, to thee only it appertaineth to forgive sins : spare
us therefore, good Lord, spare thy people whom thou hast
redeemed. Enter not into judgment with thy servants, which
be y vile earth, and miserable sinners : But so turn thy *" ire
from us, which' meekly knowledge* our vileness, and truly
repent us of our faults : so ^ make haste to * help us in this
world, that we may ever live with thee in the world to come :
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
O MOST mighty God, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
§ 366. TA^n shall the people say this
that followeth, after the Minister.
Turn thou us, O good Lord, &c
[Continued the same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
O MOST mighty God, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 366. Then shall the people, &'c.
[Same as 1552.]
Turn thou us, O good Lord,'&c.
[Continued the same as 1549.]
James I. 1604.
O MOST mighty God, &c
[Same as 1549.]
• In ed. 1662, "who."
" In ed. 1662, "upon."
" In ed. 1662, "his sin." _
» In one ed., 1559, " receive " omitted.
> In ed. 1662, "who are."
■ In ed. 1662, "sins."
• In cd. 1662, "is always to."
§366. Then shall the p€opU, Sfc.
[Same as 1552.]
Turn thou us, O good Lord, &c
[Continued the same as 1549.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
O MOST mighty God, &c
[Same as 1549, to]
Enter not into judgement with thy
servants, but turn thine anger from
us, and so make haste, &c.
[Concluded the same as 1549.]
§ 366. 77un shall the people say this
Hiat followeth after the Presbyter
or Minister.
Turn thou us, O good Lord,
[Same as 1549, to]
. . . look upon tis.
Finis.
[All afterwards is omitted in the Scotch
edition of 1637.]
•> In one ed., iSS'.. *nd »5S9. "thine
ire ;" in ed. 1662, " thine anger."
« In ed. 1662, "acknowledge."
* In ed. i6(>2, " and so."
■ In one ed., 1552, "make haste help
ns."
I
The First Day of Lext.
405
§ 366. Then shall this aiithern be said or sting.
Turn thou us, good Lord, and so shall we be turned : be
favourable (O Lord) be favourable to thy people, which ^ turn
to thee in weeping, fasting and praying : for thou art a mer-
ciful God, full of compassion, long suffering, and of a great
pity^: Thou sparest when we deserve punishment, and in thy
wrath thinkest upon mercy. Spare thy people, good Lord,
spare them, and let not thine " heritage be brought to con-
fusion : Hear us (O Lord) for thy mercy is great, and after
the multitude of thy mercies look upon us.
OF CEREMONIES
V/IIY SOME BE ABOLISHED AND SOME RETAINED.
Of such Ceremonies as be used in the Church, &c.
[This has been already printed, and will be found at
p. 14 of the present work, down to]
.... diversity in diverse countries.
Coiain Notes for the more plain explication atid decent ministration
0/ things contained in the book.
In the saying or singing of Matins, &c.
[These Notes have been already printed, and will be found at
p. 64 of the present work, down to]
.... the exhortation to the Communion.
FINIS.
[Here follows the Colophon. See next page.]
Charles II. 1662.
O MOST mighty God, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§366. ^ Then shall the people, d~^r.
[Same as 1552.]
Turn thou us, O good Lord,
[Same as 1549, to]
.... mercies look upon us, Through
the merits and mediation of thy
blessed Son Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
§ 367. Then the Minister alone shall
say.
The Lord bless us, and keep us ;
the Lord lift up the light of his
countenance upon us, and give us
peace now and for evermore. Amen.
[In the Sealed Book of 1662 here follow
" The Psalms."]
^ In two eds., 1549, "of a great piety ;" k In one ed., 1549, '" ^d. 1552, and some
in ed. 1662, " of great pity." afterwards, " thy lieritage.'
4o6 First Prayer-Book of Edward VI. 1549.
Imprinted at London in
Fletestrete, at the signe of the Sunne ouer against
the conduyte, by EdVVarde VVhitchurche.
The seventh daye of Marche, the
yeare of our Lorde,
1549-
There are also copies of books printed by Whitchurch, bearing date
The fourth daye of Maye.
The xvi. daye of June.
The Colophons in the books printed by Grafton are —
Imprinted at London the
viii. daye of Marche in the third yere
of the reyne of our Sovereigne Lord Kyng
Edward the VI. by Richard Grafton,
printer to his most royal majestic.
Or, as in some of the later books —
Excursum Londini in aedibus
RiCHARDI GrAFTONI
Regii Impressoris
Mense Junii M.D.LIX.
In the more perfect copies a list of prices is found inserted at the end,
which varies according to the different impressions.
'The Kinges Maiestie, by
the aduyse of his moste deare uncle the Lord Pro-
tector and other his highnes Counsell, streightly
chargeth and commaundeth, that no maner
of person do '' sell this present booke un-
bounde, aboue the price of ii. shyl-
lynges & ii.' pence the piece". And
the same bounde in paste or
in boordes ", not aboue the
price of three" shyl-
lynges and viii.
pence the
piece.
GOD SAUE THE KING.
' In one ed., 1549, this is placed before "• In one ed., 1549, " the pitce'^ ^rnit/ed.
the colophon. "In one ed., 1549, "covered with calves'
■i In one ed., 1549, "shall" le.nther;" in another, "in calves' leather."
' Inoneed., 1549, "six." « In most eds., 1549, "four shillings."
Sfxond Prayer-Book of Edward VI., &c.
407
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
[Here follows, with a fresh title,
which is surrounded by an orna-
mental border, "The Form and
Manner of Making and Conse-
crating," &c. See page 417.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
[Some impressions of the eds. of
1559 end here, and have on the
back of the leaf.]
This boke of praiers is to be
solde as followeth, and not above.
In Queers vnbounde lis. iiiii/.
In parchement bounde iiis.
In paste, or Borde bounde iii^.
viii^.
[Other impressions have a Psalter at-
tached, and this is followed by]
GODLY PRAYERS.
CERTAIN GODLY PRAYERS TO BE
USED FOR SUNDRY PURPOSES.
A general Confession oj sins to be
said every morning.
O Almighty God, our heavenly
Father, &c.p
[In other impressions here follows "The
Form and Manner of making and Conse-
crating," &c. See page 417.]
James I. 1604.
[The editions issued during this reign
vary. Some end here, and have only an
ornamental rule, thus
Some have the Psalms, and end after-
wards with the word Finis. Others have
extra Prayers attached, as in the Prayer-
Book of Elizabeth's reign.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[The Scotch editions appear to end here,
with the word Finis added, but editions
of the Psalter were printed for binding
up with the books. See next page.]
Charles II. 1662.
[Here follows immediately "The Psalms
of David," &c. See next page.]
P It has not been thought right to print
these prayers here. Though they occur
frequently in the Prayer-Books, and parts
of the Prayer-Book, in Elizabeth's reign.
there is no evidence that they had any
authority whatever so as to be considered
as part of the Prayer-Book.
4o8
The Psalter.
[The Psalter or Psalms of David was printed separately, or with Litanies, &c.,
and not as part of the First Prayer-Book of Edward VI.]
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
[The Psalter does not appear in any of
the folio editions of 1552, but a Psalter
was printed uniform with the small 4to.
editions by Whitchurch, and is always
found bound up with them.
Elizabeth, 1559.
[The Psalter does not appear in any of
the editions of 1559, as if printed as part
of the Prayer-Book, but together with
" Godly Prayers," which are ol'ten bound
up with the booki.]
James I. 1604.
[The Psalter was usually printed sepa-
rately in the eaily part of this reign, but
sometimes bound up with the Prayer-Book.
Later in the reign it was printed as an
integral part of the Prayer-Book, and paged
with it'.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[The Psalter was printed separately from
the Scotch edition ot the Prayer-Book.but
copies were trequently bound up with it'.]
Charles II. 1662.
_ [After the end of the Commlnatioii Ser-
vice follows Immediately ']
THE
PSALMS OF DAVID.
THE FIRST PSALM.
Thej
DAY
Morning
Prayer.
BLESSED is the
man that hath
not walked in the
counsel of the un-
godly, nor stood in the way of
sinners : and hath not sat in the
seat of the scornful.
2. But his delight is in, &c.
\And continued according to the Version
in our present Book of Common Praj/er.]
9 In the folio edition of the Geneva
Bible of 1578, as well as in the folio edi-
tions of the Bishops' Bible both of 1568 and
1572, the two versions appear side by side,
in parallel columns, the one " TAe Trans-
lation according to the Ebre-we ;" and the
other, " The Translation used in Common
Prayer." The latter, also, is duly divided
into Morning and Evening Prayer.
In the Prayer-Books issued during this
reign, the Psalter or Prose version of the
Psalms does not appear. At the end
of some, however, as early as 1585 and
1586, is found printed the metrical ver-
sion by Stemhold and Hopkins.
' In one 4to. edition ol 1604 occur the
"Psalms after the translation of the great
Bible, pointed to be sung in Churches ;"
but it was not commonly the case. In
later editions they occur also.
_ • There appear to have been two edi-
tions of the Psalter printed for the u.se of
Scotland in the year 1636. The one has
for a title, "The Psalter or Psalmes of
David : according To the last Translation
in A7«^ James his time. As they shall be
said or sung throughout all the Churches
of Scotland." The other has for a title,
" The Psalter or Ps?lms of David : after
the Translation set forth by Authority in
King James his time of blessed memory.
As it shall be said or sung throughout all
the Churches of Scotland." They both
have the same imprint, " Edinburgh.
Printed by Robert Young, Printer to the
King's most excellent Majestic. Anno
M.DC.xxxvL Cum privilegio."
' In the Sealed Book the separate title-
page to the Psalter is marked through. It
stands thus in the printing. " The Psalter
or Psalms of David After the Translation
of the Great Bible. Pointed as they are
to be Sung or Said iit Churches. London,
Printed by the Printers to the King's
most Excellent Majesty mdclxii. Cum
privilegio."
Forms of Prayer to be Used at Sea. 40^
FORMS OF PRAYER
TO BE
USED AT SEA.
[These Forms were first added to the Prayer-Book of Charles II.
T662, and in the Sealed Book follow on immediately after the
Psalms. They commence on page 551 of that book.]
410
Prayer-Book of Charles II. 1662.
FORMS OF PRAYER
TO BE
USED AT SEA.
§368. ^ The Morning and Evening
Service to be used daily at Sea,
shall be the same which is ap-
pointed in the book of Common
Prayer.
§369. ^ These two following Prayers
are to be also ttsed in His Ma-
jesty's Navy every day.
O ETERNAL Lord God, who alone
spreadest out the heavens, and rulest
the raging of the sea ; who hast
compassed the waters with bounds
until day and night come to an end ;
Be pleased to receive into thy Al-
mighty and most gracious protection
the persons of us thy servants, and
the Fleet in which we serve. Pre-
serve us from the dangers of the
sea, and from the violence of the
enemy ; that we may be a safe-
guard unto our most gracious sove-
reign lord Klin^ Charles, and his
Kingdoms, and a security for such
as pass on the seas upon their law-
ful occasions ; that the inhabitants
of our Island may in peace and
quietness serve thee our God, and
that we may return in safety to en-
joy the blessings of the land, with
the fruits of our labours, and with
a thankful remembrance of thy mer-
cies to praise and glorify thy holy
Name, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
§370. The Collect.
Prevent us, O Lord, in all our
doings, with thy most gracious fa-
vour, and further us with thy con-
tinual help ; that in all our works
begun, continued, and ended in
thee, we may glorify thy holy
Name, and finally by thy mercy
obtain everlasting life ; through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
§ 371. Prayers to be used in Storms
at Sea.
O MOST powerful and glorious
Lord God, at whose command the
winds blow, and lift up the waves
of the sea, and who stillest the rage
thereof ; We thy creatures, but mi-
serable sinners, do in this our great
distress cry unto thee for help :
Save, Lord, or else we perish. We
confess, when we have been safe,
and seen all things quiet about us,
we have forgot thee our God, and
refused to hearken to the still voice
of thy word, and to obey thy com-
mandments : But now we see, how
terrible thou art in all thy works of
wonder ; the great God to be feared
above all : And therefore we adore
thy Divine Majesty, acknowledging
thy power, and imploring thy good-
ness. Help, Lord, and save us for
thy mercy's sake in Jesus Christ thy
Son, our Lord. Amen.
§ 372. Or this.
O MOST glorious and gracious
Lord God, who dwellest in heaven,
but beholdest all things below ;
Look down, we beseech thee, and
hear us, calling out of the depth
of misery, and out of the jaws of
death, which is ready now to swal-
low us up : Save, Lord, or else we
perish. The living, the living, shall
praise thee. O send thy word of
command to rebuke the raging
winds, and the roaring sea ; that we,
being delivered from this distress,
may live to serve thee, and to glo-
rify thy Name all the days of our
life. Hear, Lord, and save us, for
the infinite merits of our blessed
Saviour, thy Son, our Lord Jesus
Christ Amen.
§ 373- If 1^^ Prayer to be said be-
fore a Fight at Sea against any
Enemy,
O MOST powerful and glorious
Lord God, the Lord of hosts, that
rulest and commandest all things ;
Thou sittest in the throne judging
Forms of Prayer to be Used at Sea.
411
right, and therefore we make our
address to thy Divine Majesty in
this our necessity, that thou would-
est take the cause into thine own
hand, and judge between us and
our enemies. Stir up thy strength,
O Lord, and come and help us ; for
thou givest not alway the battle to
the strong, but canst save by many
or by few. O let not our sins now
cry against us for vengeance ; but
hear us thy poor servants begging
mercy, and imploring thy help, and
that thou wouldest be a defence unto
us against the face of the enemy.
Make it appear that thou art our Sa-
viour and mighty Deliverer, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
§ 374. Short Prayers for single per-
sons, that cannot meet to join in
Prayer -with others, by reason of
the Fight, or Storm.
General Prayers.
Lord, be merciful to us sinners,
and save us for thy mercy's sake.
Thou art the great God, that hast
made and rulest all things : O de-
liver us for thy Name's sake.
Thou art the great God to be
feared above all : O save us, that
we may praise thee.
§ 375- Special Prayeis with respect
to the Enemy.
Thou, O Lord, art just and
powerful : O defend our cause
against the face of the enemy.
O God, thou art a strong tower
of defence to all that flee unto thee :
O save us from the violence of the
enemy.
O Lord of hosts, fight for us, that
we may glorify thee.
O suffer us not to sink under the
weight of our sins, or the violence
of the enemy.
O Lord, arise, help us, and de-
liver us for thy Name's sake.
§ 376. Short Prayers in respect of
a Storm.
Thou, O Lord, that stillest the
raging of the sea, hear, hear us, and
save us, that we perish not.
O blessed Saviour, that didst save
thy disciples ready to perish in
a storm, hear us, and save us, we
beseech thee.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
O Lord, hear us.
O Christ, hear us.
God the Father, God the Son,
God the Holy Ghost, have mercy
upon us, save us now and evermore.
Amen.
Our Father, which art in hea-
ven. Hallowed be thy Name. Thy
kingdom come. Thy will be done
in earth. As it is in heaven. Give
us this day our daily bread. And
forgive us our trespasses. As we
forgive them that trespass against
us. And lead us not into tempta-
tion ; But deliver us from evil :
For thine is the kingdom, The
power, and the glory, For ever and
ever. Amen.
^§377. When there shall be imminent
danger, as many as can be spared
frovt necessary service in the Ship
shall be called together, and make
an humble Confession of their sins
to God : In which ez'ery one onght
seriously to reflect upon those par-
ticular sins of which his conscience
shall acctise him ; saying as foU
loweth,
§ 378. The Confession.
Almighty God, Father of our
Lord Jesus Christ, Maker of all
things, Judge of all men ; We ac-
knowledge and bewail our manifold
sins and wickedness. Which we,
from time to time, most grievously
have committed. By thought, word,
and deed, Against thy Divine Ma-
jesty, Provoking most justly thy
wrath and indignation against us.
We do earnestly repent. And be
heartily sorry for these our mis-
doings ; The remembrance of them
is grievous unto us ; The burden of
them is intolerable. Have mercy
upon us, Have mercy upon us, most
merciful Father ; For thy Son our
412
Prayer-Book of Charles II. 1662.
Lord Jesus Christ's sake, Forgive us
all that is past ; And grant that we
may ever hereafter Serve and please
thee In newness of life, To the
honour and glory of thy Name ;
Through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen,
§ 379. IT Then shall the Priest, if
there be any in the Ship, pronounce
this Absolution.
Almighty God, our heavenly
Father, who of his great mercy hath
promised forgiveness of sins to all
them which with hearty repentance
and true faith turn unto him ; Have
mercy upon you ; pardon and deli-
ver you from all your sins ; confirm
and strengthen you in all good-
ness, and bring you to everlasting
life ; through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
§ 380. Thanksgiving after a Storm,
yubilate Deo. Psalm Ixvi.
O BE joyful in God, all ye lands :
sing praises unto the honour of
his Name, make his praise to be
glorious.
Say unto God, O how wonderful
art thou in thy works : through the
greatness of thy power shall thine
enemies be found liars unto thee.
For all the world shall worship
thee : sing of thee, and praise thy
Name.
O come hither, and behold the
works of God : how wonderful he
is in his doing toward the children
of men.
He turned the sea into dry land :
so that they went through the
water on foot ; there did we rejoice
thereof.
He ruleth with his power for
ever ; his eyes behold the people :
and such as will not believe shall
not be able to exalt themselves.
O praise our God, ye people :
and make the voice of his praise to
be heard ;
Who holdeth our soul in life :
and suffereth not our feet to slip.
For thou, O God, hast proved
us : thou also hast tried us, like
as silver is tried.
Thou broughtest us into the
snare : and laidest trouble upon
our loins.
Thou sufTeredst men to ride over
our heads : we went through fire
and water, and thou broughtest us
out into a wealthy place.
I will go into thy house with
burnt-offerings : and will pay thee
my vows, which I promised with
my lips, and spake with my mouth,
when I was in trouble.
I will offer unto thee fat burnt-
sacrifices, with the incense of rams :
I will offer bullocks and goats.
0 come hither, and hearken, all
ye that fear God : and I will tell
you what he hath done for my soul.
1 called unto him with mine"
mouth : and gave him praises with
my tongue.
If 1 incline unto wickedness with
my heart : the Lord will not hear
me.
But God hath heard me : and
considered the voice of my prayer.
Praised be God who hath not cast
out my prayer : nor turned his mercy
from me.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world with-
out end- Amen.
Confitemini Domino. Psalm cviL
O GIVE thanks unto the Lord, for
he is gracious : and his mercy en-
dureth for ever.
Let them give thanks whom the
Lord hath redeemed : and delivered
from the hand of the enemy ;
And gathered them out of the
lands, from the east, and from the
west : from the north, and from
the south.
They went astray in the wilder-
ness out of the way : and found no
city to dweU in ;
In Sealed Book printed " my,'' and altered with a pen to "mine."
Forms of Prayer to be Used at Sea.
413
Hungry and thirsty : their soul
fainted in them.
So they cried unto the Lord in
their trouble : and he delivered
them from their distress.
He led them forth by the right
way : that they might go to the
city where they dwelt.
O that men would therefore praise
the Lord for his goodness : and
declare the wonders that he doth
for the children of men.
For he satisfieth the empty soul :
and filleth the hungry soul with
goodness.
Such as sit in darkness, and in
the shadow of death : being fast
bound in miseiy and iron ;
Because they rebelled against
the words of the Lord : and lightly
regarded the counsel of the most
High-;
He also brought down their heart
through heaviness : they fell down,
and there was none to help them.
So when they cried unto the
Lord in their trouble : he delivered
them out of their distress.
For he brought them out of dark-
ness, and out of the shadow of death :
and brake their bonds in sunder.
O that men would therefore praise
the Lord for his goodness : and
declare the wonders that he doth
for the children of men.
For he hath broken the 'gates of
brass : and smitten the bars of iron
in sunder.
Foolish men are plagued for
their offence : and because of their
wickedness.
Their soul abhorred all manner
of meat : and they .were even hard
at death's door.
So when they cried unto the
Lord in their trouble : he deli-
vered them out of their distress.
He sent his word, and healed
them : and they were saved from
their destruction.
O that men would therefore praise
the Lord for his goodness : and
declare the wonders that he doth
for the children of men ;
That they would offer unto him
the sacrifice of tlianksgiving : and
tell out his works with gladness !
They that go down to the sea in
ships : and occupy their business
in great waters ;
These men see the works of the
Lord : and his wonders in the
deep.
For at his word the stormy wind
ariseth : which lifteth up the waves
thereof.
They are carried up to the hea-
ven, and down again to the deep :
their soul melteth away because of
the trouble.
They reel to and fro, and stagger
like a drunken man : and are at
their wit's end.
So when they cry unto the Lord
in their trouble : he deliveretli
them out of their distress.
For he maketh the storm to
cease : so that the waves thereof
are still.
Then are they glad, because they
are at rest : and so he bringeth
them unto the haven where they
would be.
O that men would therefore praise
the Lord for his goodness : and
declare the wonders that he doeth
for the children of men ;
That they would exalt him also
in the congregation of the people :
and praise him in the seat of the
elders ;
"Who tumeth the floods into
a wilderness : and drieth up the
water-springs.
A fruitful land maketh he bar-
ren : for the wickedness of them
that dwell therein.
Again he maketh the wilderness
a standing water : and water- springs
of a dry ground.
And there he setteth the hungry :
that they may build them a city to
dwell in ;
That they may sow their land,
* Id Sealed Book, " est " has been erased, and a semicolon added with a pen.
414
Prayer-Book of Charles II. 1662.
1
and plant vineyards : to yield them
fruits of increase.
He blesseth them, so that they
multiply exceedingly : and suffer-
eth not their cattle to decrease.
And again, when they are mi-
nished, and brought low : through
oppression, through any plague, or
trouble ;
Though he suffer them to be
evil entreated through tyrants : and
let them wander out of the way in
the wilderness ;
Yet helpeth he the poor out of
misery : and maketh him hous-
holds like a flock of sheep.
The righteous will consider this,
and rejoice : and the mouth of all
wickedness shall be stopped.
Whoso is wise will ponder these
things : and they shall understand
the loving kindness of the Lord.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.
§ 381. Collects of Thanksgiving.
O MOST blessed and glorious
Lord God, who art of infinite good-
ness and mercy ; We thy poor crea-
tures, whom thou hast made and
preserved, holding our souls in life,
and now rescuing us out of the jaws
of death, humbly present ourselves
again before thy Divine Majesty, to
offer a sacrifice of praise and thanks-
giving, for for that thou heardest us
when we called in our trouble, and
didst not cast out our prayer, which
we made before thee in our great
distress : Even when we gave all
for lost, our ship, our goods, our
lives, then didst thou mercifully
look upon us, and wonderfully com-
mand a deliverance ; for which we,
now being in safety, do give all
praise and glory to thy holy Name ;
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
§ 382. Or this :
O MOST mighty and gracious
good God, thy mercy is over all
thy works, but in special manner
hath been extended toward us,
whom thou hast so powerfully and
wonderfully defended. Thou hast
shewed us terrible things, and won-
ders in the deep, that we might
see how powerful and gracious
a God thou art ; how able and
ready to help them that trust in
thee. Thou hast shewed us how
both winds and seas obey thy com-
mand ; that we may learn, even
from them, hereafter to obey thy
voice, and to do thy will. We
therefore bless and glorify thy
Name, for this thy mercy in saving
us, when we were ready to perish.
And, we beseech thee, make us as
truly sensible now of thy mercy, as
we were then of the danger : And
give us hearts always ready to ex-
press our thankfulness, not only by
words, but also by our lives, in
being more obedient to thy holy
commandments. Continue, we be-
seech thee, this thy goodness to us ;
that we, whom thou hast saved,
may serve thee in holiness and
righteousness all the days of our
life ; through Jesus Christ our Lord
and Saviour. Amen.
§ 383. A Hymn of Praise and
Thanksgiving after a dangerous
Tempest.
O COME, let us give thanks unto
the Lord, for he is gracious : and
his mercy endureth for ever.
Great is the Lord, and greatly to
be praised ; let the redeemed of
the Lord say so : whom he hath
delivered from the merciless rage
of the sea.
The Lord is gracious and full of
compassion : slow to anger, and of
great mercy.
He hath not dealt with us accord-
ing to our sins : neither rewarded
us according to our iniquities.
But as the heaven is high above
the earth : so great hath been his
mercy towards us.
Forms of Prayer to be Used at Sea.
415
We found trouble and heaviness :
we were even at death's door.
The waters of the sea had well-
nigh covered us : the proud waters
had well-nigh gone over our soul.
The sea roared : and the stormy
wind lifted up the waves thereof.
We were carried up as it were to
heaven, and then down again into
the deep : our soul melted within
us, because of trouble ;
Then cried we unto thee, O Lord :
and thou didst deliver us out of our
distress.
Blessed be thy Name, who didst
not despise the prayer of thy ser-
vants : but didst hear our cry, and
hast saved us.
Thou didst send forth thy com-
mandment : and the windy storm
ceased, and was turned into a calm.
O let us therefore praise the Lord
for his goodness : and declare the
wonders that he hath done, and still
doeth for the children of men.
Praised be the Lord daily : even
the Lord that helpeth us, and pour-
eth his benefits upon us.
He is our God, even the God of
whom Cometh salvation : God is
the Lord by whom we have es-
caped death.
Thou, Lord, hast made us glad
through the operation of thy hands :
and we will triumph in thy praise.
Blessed be the Lord God : even
the Lord God, who only doeth
wondrous things ;
And blessed be the Name of his
Majesty for ever : and let every one
of us say, Amen, Amen.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.
2 Cor. xiii.
The grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and the love of God, and
the fellowship of the Holy Ghost,
be with us all y evermore. Amen.
§ 384. After Victory or Deliverance
from an Enemy.
§ 385. A Psalm or Hymn of Praise
and Thanksgiving after Victory.
If the Lord had not been on our
side, now may we say : if the Lord
himself had not been on our side,
when men rose up against us ;
They had swallowed us up quick :
when they were so wrathfully dis-
pleased at us.
Yea, the waters had drowned us,
and the stream had gone over our
soul : the deep waters of the proud
had gone over our soul.
But praised be«the Lord : who
hath not given us over as a prey
unto them.
The Lord hath wrought : a mighty
salvation for us.
We gat not this by our own sword,
neither was it our own arm that
saved us : but thy right hand, and
thine arm, and the light of thy coun-
tenance, because thou hadst a fa-
vour unto us.
The Lord hath appeared for us :
the Lord hath covered our heads,
and made us to stand in the day
of battle.
The Lord hath appeared for us :
the Lord hath overthrown our ene-
mies, and dashed in pieces those
that rose up against us.
Therefore not unto us, O Lord,
not unto us : but imto thy Name be
given the glory.
The Lord hath done great things
for us : the Lord hath done great
things for us, for which we rejoice.
Our help standeth in the Name
of the Lord : who hath made hea-
ven and earth.
Blessed be the Name of the Lord :
from this time forth for evermore.
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
y In Sealed Book, the words "now and for" are here printed, but are struck
through with a pen.
4i6
Prayer-Book of Charles II. 1662.
As it was in the beginning, is now,
and ever shall be : world without
end- Amen.
§ 386. IT After this Hymn may be
sung the Te Deum.
§ 387. H Then this Collect.
O ALMIGHTY God, the Sovereign
Conunander of all the world, in
whose hand is power and might
which none is able to withstand ;
We bless and magnify thy great
and glorious Name for this happy
Victory, the whole glory whereof
we do ascribe to thee, who art the
only giver of Victory. And, we
beseech thee, give us grace to im-
prove this great mercy to thy glory,
the advancement of thy Gospel, the
honour of our Sovereign, and, as
much as in us lieth, to the good of
all mankind. And, we beseech
thee, give us such a sense of this
great mercy, as may engage us to
a true thankfulness, such as may
appear in our lives by an humble,
holy, and obedient walking before
thee all our days, through Jesus
Christ our Lord ; to whom with
thee* and the Holy Spirit/ as for all
thy mercies, so in particular for
this Victory and Deliverance, be
all glory and honour, world with-
out end. Amen.
2 Cor. xiiL
The grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and the love of God, and
the fellowship of the Holy Ghost,
be with us all evermore. Amen.
§ 388. At the Burial of thoY Dead
at Sea.
§ 389. f The Office in the Common
Prayer-book may be used ; only
instead of these words [We there-
fore commit his body to the
groimd, earth to earth, &c.] say.
We therefore commit his body
to the Deep, to be turned into cor-
ruption, looking for the resurrec-
tion of the body, (when the Sea
shall give up her dead,) and the
life of the world to come, through
our Lord Jesus Christ ; who at his
coming shall change our vile body,
that it may be like his glorious
body, according to the mighty work-
ing, whereby he is able to subdue
all things to himself.
The Ordering of Deacons.
417
^S^ije Uxmt
mti maner of maltgng
antj coneecratgng of
arcijefitstoppes
i^is^oppes
anti
ISeacons
Second Edw, VI. 1552.
^Ije fourme
anU maner of mafennge
and consecratynge, Bis-
sl)oppe», ^ricatts,
and Deacons.
\_Anno a salutifero Virginh
partu ^
1552.
Elizabeth, 1559.
THE FORM
AND MANER OF MAKING
AND CONSECRATING
BISHOPS, PRIESTS, AND
DEACONS
Anno " a salutifero
Virginis partu.
1559.
James I. 1604.
[The Form of Making and Consecrating
Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, does not
appear to have been specially set forth
in 1604, but that of Elizabeth to have
continued in use.]
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
[There seems to have been no Form of
Making and Consecrating Bishops, Pres-
byters, and Deacons, specially set forth
for the Scotch edition of 1637.]
Charles II. 1662.
THE
FORM AND MANNER
OF MAKING, ORDAINING, AND
CONSECRATING
OF
BISHOPS, PRIESTS, AND
DEACONS,
ACCORDING TO THE ORDER OF
aEJje ffibttwt) of lEnglairti.
London :
Printed by the Printers to the King's
most excellent Majesty.
I
• This Ordinal was not printed as part
of the First Prayer-Book of Edward VI.,
but was issued separately. It is, how-
ever, printed here for the sake of com-
parison with that which is found printed
at the end of several copies of the Second
Prayer-Book of Edward VI.
•> In one ed., 1552, "Anno Domini
M.D.L.II."
' In one ed., "Anno domini 1559."
E e
4i8
The Form and Manner, &c. 1550.
THE PREFACE.
It is evident unto all men, diligently reading holy scripture,
and ancient authors, that from the Apostles' time there hath"*
been these orders of Ministers in Christ's church : Bishops,
Priests, and Deacons : which Offices ^ were evermore had in
such reverent estimation, that no man by his own private
authority ^ might presume to execute any of them, except he
were first called, tried, examined, and known to have such
qualities as were s requisite for the same ; and also, by public
prayer, with imposition of hands, approved •* and admitted
thereunto'. And therefore, to the intent these orders should''
be continued, and reverently used, and esteemed in this'
Church of England, it is requisite, that "^ no man (not being at
this present Bishop, Priest, nor Deacon) shall ° execute any of
them °, except he be called, tried, examined, and admitted p,
according to the form hereafter following \ And none shall
be admitted a Deacon, except he be twenty-one years of age
at the least'. And every man which is to be admitted
a Priest, shall be full twenty-four years old '. And every man,
which is to be consecrated a Bishop', shall be fully thirty
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
The Preface.
It is evident unto all men, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
as hereafter followeth.
Elizabeth, 1559.
The Preface.
It is evident unto all men, &c.
[Same as 1549, toj
as hereafter followeth.
Charles II. 1662.
The Preface.
It is evident unto all men, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
.... may at the times appointed
in the Canon, or else on " urgent
occasion, upon some other Sunday
or Holy-day, in the face of the
Church, admit him a Deacon, in
such manner and form as hereafter
followeth.
* Ined. 1662, "have,"
« In ed. IS59. tnispr. "officers."
' In ed. 1662, the words "by his own
private authority" omitted.
K In ed. 1662, "are."
I" In ed. 1662, " were approved."
' In ed. 1662, "admitted thereunto by
lawful authority."
' In ed. 1662, " intent that these orders
may. "
' In ed. 1662, " the."
" In ed. 1662, the words " it is requisite
that " omitted.
" In cd. 1662, "no man shall be ac-
counted or taken to be a lawful bishop,
priest, or deacon in the Church of Eng-
land, or suffered to execute."
" In ed. i66a, "the said functions."
P In ed. 1662, "admitted thereunto."
1 Ined. 1662, "following, or hath had
formerly episcopal consecration or ordi-
nation."
' In ed. 1662, "except he be twenty-
three years of age, unless he have a
faculty."
• In ed. 166a, " four-and-twenty years
old."
» In ed. 1662^ " to be ordained or con-
secrated Bishop."
"In Sealed Book printed " upon," but
" up " struck through with a pen ; and
in the next word but two, it is printed
" on," and the " up " added with a pen.
The Ordering of Deacons.
419
years of age. And the Bishop knowing, either by himself, or
by suiScient testimony, any person to be a man of virtuous
conversation, and without crime, and after examination and
trial, finding him learned in the Latin tongue, and sufficiently
instructed in holy scripture,
may, upon a Sunday or holyday,
in the face of the church, admit him a Deacon, in such manner
and form, as hereafter followetli.
the
FORM AND MANNER
OF
ORDERING OF DEACONS.
§ 390- IF First, "when the day appointed by the Bishop is come, there shall he
an exhortation, declaring the duty and o//ice of such as come to be admitted
JMinisters, hoiv necessary such orders are in the church of Christ, and also,
haii) the people ought to esteem them in their vocation.
§ 391' ^ After the exhortation ended, the Archdeacon, or his deputy, shall
present such as come to be admitted, to the Bishop " ; rjery one of them, that
are presejited, having upon him a plain Albe : and the Archdeacon, or his
deputy, shall say these 'vords.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
THE
FORM AND MANNER
OF
ORDERING OF DEACONS.
§ 390. First zuhen the day, cr-V.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 391. ^ After the Exhortation end-
ed, the Afrhdeacon, or his deputy,
shall present such as come to the
Bishop to be admitted, saying these
words.
Elizabeth, 1559.
THE
FORM AND MANNER
OF
ORDERING DEACONS.
§ 390. First, when the day, &'c.
[Same as 1549.]
§39'- After the Exiiortation, t2r-V.
[Same as 1552.]
Charles II. 1662.
THE
FORM AND MANNER
MAKING OF DEACONS.
§ 390. ■[ When the day appoi7ited by
the Bishop is come, after ]\Iorning
Prayer is ended, there shall be
a Sermon or Exhortation, declar-
ing the Duty and Office of such as
come to be admitted Deacons ; hoiv
necessary that Order is in the
Church of Christ, and also, how
the people ought to esteem them in
their Office.
§391- ^\ First the Archdeacon, or
his Deputy, shall present unto the
Bishop (sitting in his chair near
to the holy Table) such as desire
to be ordained Deacons, (each of
them being decently habited,) say-
ing these 'cuoi'ds,
In eds. 1552 and 1559, "as come to the Bishop to be admitted.'
420
The Form and Manner, &c. 1550.
Reverend Father in GOD, I present unto you these per-
sons present, to be admitted Deacons.
^ The Bishop. Take heed that the persons whom ye pre-
sent unto us, be apt and meet, for their learning, and Godly
conversation, to exercise their ministry duly, to the honour of
God, and ^ edifying of his Church.
§ 392. The Archdeacon shall ansTver.
I have enquired of them, and also examined them, and
think them so to be.
§ 393- IT And then the Bishop shall say unto the people.
Brethren, if there be any of you, who knoweth any im-
pediment, or notable crime, in any of these persons presented
to be ordered Deacons, for the which he ought not to be
admitted to the same ^, let him come forth, in the name of
God, and shew what the crime, or impediment is.
§ 394. IT And if any great crime or impediment be objected, the Bishop shall
surcease from ordering that person, until such time as the party accused
shall try himself clear » of that crime.
§ 395. Then the Bishop, commending such as shall be found meet to be
ordered, to the prayers of the congregation, with the Clerks, and people
present, shall say or sing the Litany as followeth.
The Litany and Suj^rages.
O God the Father of heaven : have mercy upon us miser-
able sinners.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Reverend Father in God, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 392. The Archdeacon, ^c.
I have inquired, &c
§ 393. ^ And then the Bishop, ^c.
Brethren, if there be, &c.
[Same throughout as i549.]
§394. % And if any great crime, &'c.
§ 395- IF Then the Bishop, com-
mending, <&-»f.
[Same as 1549, to]
Litany cufollo7veth -with the prayers.
THE LITANY AND SUF-
FRAGES.
O God the Father, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
Reverend Father in God, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 392. The Archdeacon, S^c.
I have inquired, &c.
§ 393- lAnd then the Bishop, &^.
Brethren, if there be, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549-]
§ 394. And if any great crime, &'c.
§ 395- f Then the Bishop, com-
mending, &^c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Litany as followeth with the prayers.
THE LITANY AND SUF-
FRAGES.
O God the Father, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
7 In ed. i66a, "the edifying." • In ed. 1662, "to that office.*'
* In ed. 1663, "shall be found dear."
The Ordering of Deacons. 421
O God the Father of heaven^ : have mercy upon us miserable
sinners.
O God the Son, Redeemer of the world : have mercy upon
us miserable sinners.
O God the Son, Redeemer of the world : have mercy upon us
miserable sinners.
O God the Holy Ghost, proceeding from the Father and
the Son : have mercy upon us miserable sinners.
O God the Holy Ghost, proceeding from the Father and the
Son : have mercy upon us miserable sinners.
O holy, blessed, and glorious Trinity, three persons and
one God : have mercy upon us miserable sinners.
O holy, blessed, and glorious Trinity, three persons and one
God : have mercy upon us miserable sinners.
Remember not, Lord, our offences, nor the offences of our
forefathers, neither take thou vengeance of our sins : spare us,
good Lord, spare thy people, whom thou hast redeemed with
thy most precious blood, and be not angry with us for ever.
Spare us, good Lord.
From all evil and mischief, from sin, from the crafts and
assaults of the devil, from thy wrath, and from everlasting
damnation,
Good Lord, deliver us.
From'' blindness of heart, from pride, vainglory, and hypocrisy,
from envy, hatred, and malice, and all uncharitableness,
Good Lord, deliver us.
From fornication, and all * deadly sin ; and from all the
deceits of the world, the flesh, and the devil.
Good Lord, deliver us.
From Lightning and Tempest e, from Plague, Pestilence, and
Famine, from Battle and murther^, and from sudden death.
Good Lord, deliver us.
Charles II. 1662.
Reverend Father in God, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 392. IF The Archdeacon shall, ^'c.
I have enquired, &c.
§ 393- 1" Then the Bishop, &'c.
Brethren, if there be, &c.
§394. \ And if any great Crinte,^c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 395- 1 Then the Bishop, dfc.
[Same as 1549, to]
shall, with the Clergy and people
present, sing or say the Litany,
with the prayers as/olloweth.
The Litany and Suffrages.
O God, the Father of heaven, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
" In one ed., 1559, this and the three fol- "• In ed. 1552, and after, " all other."
lowing responses are abridged. ' Ined. 1552, " Lightnings & Tempests."
" Ined. 1552, and after, " all blindness." ' Ined. 1662, "murder."
422
The Form and Manner, &c. 1550.
From all sedition and privy conspiracy, from the tyranny of
the Bishop of Rome, and all his detestable enormities, from
all false doctrine and heresy, from hardness of heart, and
contempt of thy word and commandment.
Good Lord, deliver us.
By the mystery of thy holy incarnation, by thy holy nativity
and Circumcision, by thy baptism, fasting, and temptation.
Good Lord, deliver us.
By thine agony and bloody sweat, by thy Cross and pas-
sion, by thy precious death and burial, by thy glorious resur-
rection and ascension «, by the coming of the Holy Ghost.
Good Lord, deliver us.
In all time of our tribulation, in all time of our wealth, in
the hour of death'', in the day of judgment.
Good Lord, deliver us.
We sinners do beseech thee to hear us (O Lord God), and
that it may please thee to rule and govern thy holy church
universal ' in the right way.
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee, to keep EDWARD the VI. thy
servant, our King and governor.
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee, to rule his ^ heart in thy faith, fear
and love, that he' may always" have affiance in thee, and
ever seek thy honour and glory.
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
From all sedition and, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Good Lord, deliver us.
[Continued the same as 1549.]
That it may please thee to keep
Edward the Sixth, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
From all sedition and privy con-
spiracy ; from all false doctrine and
heresy, from hardness of heart, and
contempt of thy word and com-
mandment : &c.
[Continued the same as 1549, to]
« In eds. 1552, and after, "and by."
5" In eds. 1552, and afterwards, "and in."
' In eds. 1552 and 1559, " universally ;"
but in ed. 1662, again universal."
That it may please thee, to keep
and strengthen in the true worship-
ping of thee, in righteousness and
holiness of life, thy servant Eliza-
beth, our most gracious Queen and
Govemour,
We beseech thee to hear us, good
Lord.
That it may please thee, to rule
her heart, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549, to]
. . . shew it accordingly.
[The next petition, " That it may please
thee, to bless these men," &c. is omitted,
and the one after is repeated twice.]
' In ed. 1559, " her."
' In ed. I5S9, "she ;" in ed. 1662, "and
that he."
"■ In ed. 1662, " evermore."
The Ordering of Deacons.
423
That it may please thee, to be his " defender and keeper,
giving him " the victory over all his " enemies.
IVe beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee, to illuminate all Bishops, Pastors,
and ministers of the church, with true knowledge, and under-
standing of thy word, and that both by their preaching and
living they may set it forth, and shew it accordingly.
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee, to bless these men, and send thy
grace upon them, that they may duly execute the office, now
to be committed unto them, to the edifying of thy Church,
and to thy honour, praise, and glory.
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee to endue the lords of the council,
and all the nobility, with grace, wisdom, and understanding.
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee, to bless and keep the INIagistrates,
giving them grace to execute justice, and to maintain truth.
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee, to bless and keep all thy people.
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
Charles II. 1662.
From all sedition, privy con-
spiracy, and rebellion ; from all
false doctrine, schism and heresy ",
from hardness of heart, and con-
tempt of thy Word and command-
ment, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549, to]
That it may please thee to keep
and strengthen in the true wor-
shipping of thee, in righteousness
and holiness of life, thy Servant
CHARLES, our most gracious
King and Governour ;
We beseech thee to hear us, good
Lord.
That it may please thee to rule
his heart, &c.
That it may please thee to be
his defender, &c.
[Continued the same as 1559, to]
That it may please tiiee to bless
and preserve? [our gracious Queen
Catherine, Mary the Queen Mother,
James, Duke of York, and all the
royal family, ]
We beseech thee to hear us, good
Lord.
That it may please thee to illu-
minate all Bishops, Priests, and
Deacons, with true knowledge and
understanding, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
That it may please thee to bless
these thy servants, now to be ad-
mitted to the order of Deacons [or
Fr tests, 1 and to pour thy grace upon
them ; that they may duly execute
their Office, to the edifying of thy
Church, and the glory of thy holy
Name ;
We beseech thee to hear us, good
Lord.
" In ed. 1559, "her."
" In Sealed Book, 1662, printed " heresy
and schism," hut altered with a pen to
" schism and heresy."
P The words printed here within brackets
are all struck through with a pen in the
Sealed Book of 1662, but no others are
added in their place.
424 The Form and ]VIanner, &c. 1550.
That it may please thee, to give to all nations, unity, peace,
and concord.
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee, to give us an heart, to love and
dread thee, and diligently to live after thy commandments.
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee, to give all ' thy people increase of
grace, to hear meekly thy word, and to receive it with pure
affection, and to bring forth the fruits of the Spirit.
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee, to bring into the way of truth all
such as have erred and are ' deceived.
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee, to strengthen such as do stand, and
to comfort and help the weak-hearted, and to raise them up '
that fall, and finally to beat down Sathan * under our feet
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee, to succour, help and comfort, all
that be "^ in danger, necessity and tribulation.
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee, to preserve all that travel by land,
or by water, all women labouring of child, all sick persons,
and young children, and to shew thy pity upon all prisoners
and captives.
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee, to defend and provide for the
fatherless children and widows, and all that be ° desolate and
oppressed.
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee, to have mercy upon all men.
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
That it may please thee, to forgive our enemies, persecutors,
and slanderers, and to turn their hearts.
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
That it may please thee, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549, to]
^ Our Father, which art in hea-
ven, &c.
And lead us not into temptation.
But deliver us from evil.
TAe Verside. O Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
That it may please thee, &c
[Continued the same as 1549.]
Our Father, which art in hea-
ven, &C.
And lead us not into temptation,
But deliver us from evil.
TAe Verside. O Lord, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
< In ed. 1662, " to all." ' In ed. 1662, " Satan."
' In one ed., 1552, " be." » In Sealed Book, 1662, "are" altered
• In ed. 1662, "raise up them." with a pen to " be."
The Ordering of Deacons.
425
That it may please thee, to give and preserve to our use
the kindly fruits of the earth, so as in due time we may enjoy
them.
We beseech thee to hear m, good Lord.
That it may please thee, to give us true repentance, to for-
give us all our sins, negligences, and ignorances, and to
endue us with the grace of thy holy Spirit to amend our lives,
according to thy holy word.
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
Son of GOD : we beseech thee to hear us.
Son of God : we beseech thee to hear us
O Lamb of God, that takest away the sins of the world.
Grant us thy peace.
O Lamb of God, that takest away the sins of the world.
Have mercy upon us.
O Christ, hear us.
O Christ, hear us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Lord^ have mercy upon us.
(§ 396.)
Our Father, which art in heaven,
With the residue of the Pater Noster'.
And lead us not into temptation.
But deliver us from evil.
TJie Versicle. O Lord, deal not with us after our sins.
The Ajiswer. Neither reward us after our iniquities.
Charles II. 1662.
That it may please thee, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549.]
§396. II Then shall the Priest, and
the people with him, say the Lord's
Prayer.
Our Father, which art in heaven, .
Hallowed be thy Name. Thy king-
' In eds. 1552 and 1539, "&c." is placed
after the words, " art in heaven," and the
dom come. Thy will be done in
earth. As it is in heaven. Give us
this day our daily bread. And for-
give us our trespasses, As we for-
give them that trespass against us.
And lead us not into temptation;
But deliver us from evil. Amen,
Priest. O Lord, &c.
Answer. Neither reward, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
words, "with the residue of the Pater
Noster," are omitted.
426
The Form and Manner, &c. 1550.
(§397.) Let us pray.
O God merciful Father, that despisest not the sighing of
a contrite heart, nor the desire of such as be sorrowful, merci-
fully assist our prayers that we make before thee, in all our
troubles and adversities, whensoever they oppress us : and
graciously hear us, that those evils, which the craft and sub-
tilty of the Devil, or man, worketh against us, be ^ brought
to nought, and by the providence of thy goodness they may
be dispersed, that we thy servants, being hurt by no persecu-
tions, may evermore give thanks untoy thee, in thy holy
Church : Through Jesu ' Christ our Lord.
O Lord, arise, help us, and deliver us, for thy natnis sake.
O God, we have heard with our ears, and our fathers have
declared unto us, the noble works, that thou didst in their
days, and in the old time before them.
O Lord, arise, help us, and deliver us, for thine*' honour.
Glory be to the Father, the ^ Son, and to the Holy Ghost :
as it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, world
without end. Amen.
From our enemies defend us, O Christ,
Graciously look upon our afflictions.
Pitifully behold the dolor •= of our heart.
Mercifully forgive the sins of thy people.
Favourably with mercy hear our prayers.
O Son of David, have mercy upon us.
Both now and ever vouchsafe to hear us, O Christ
Graciously hear us, O Christ.
Graciously hear us, O Lord Christ.
Second Edw. VI, 1552.
(§397-). Let us pray.
O God merciful Father, &c.
0 Lord, arise, help us, &'c.
[Same throughout as 1549-]
(§ 398.) Let US pray.
We humbly beseech thee, &c.
Almighty God, which hast, &c.
[Same as J549.]
399. Then shall be said also this
that folloiveth.
Almighty God, which by, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
(§ 397-) Let us pray.
O God merciful Father, &c
O Lord, arise, help us, Sr^-
[Same throughout as 1549.]
(§ 398. ) Let us pray.
We humbly beseech thee, &c.
Almighty God, which hast, &c
§ 399' Then shall be said also this
that followeth.
Almighty God, which by, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
» In the Sealed Book, " may " inserted
vith a pen before " be."
y In one ed , 1552, " to thee."
' In one ed., 1552, and in 1662, "Jesus."
• In one ed., 1552, "thy," in the other.
and eds. issg^nd 1662, "thine honour."
•• In ed. 1552, and after, " and to the."
' In eds. 1552 and 1559, " the sorrows
of our heart ;" in ed. 1662, " the sorrows
of our hearts."
The Ordering of Deacons.
427
% The Verside. O Lord, let thy mercy be shewed upon us.
The Aiiswer. As we do put our trust in thee.
(§398.) t Let us pray <i.
We humbly beseech thee, O Father, mercifully to look
upon our infirmities, and for the glory of thy name's sake *,
turn from us all those evils, that we most righteously have
deserved : And grant that in all our troubles we may put our
whole trust and confidence in thy mercy, and evermore serve
thee, in ^ pureness of living, to thy honour and glory, through
our only mediator and advocate Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Almighty God, which hast given us grace at this time with
one accord to make our supplications s unto thee, and dost
promise, that when two or three be gathered in thy name,
thou wilt grant their requests : fulfil now, O Lord, the desires
and petitions of thy servants, as may be most expedient for
them, granting us in this world knowledge of thy truth, and in
the world to come life everlasting. Amen.
(§399-)
Almighty God, which by thy ^ divine providence hast ap-
pointed diverse ' Orders of ministers in the J church, and didst
inspire thine holy'' Apostles to choose unto this' Order of
Deacons thy"* first Martyr saint Stephin, with other" : merci-
fully behold these thy servants, now called to the like Office
[Continued on next page.]
Charles II. 1662.
(§ 397- ) Let us pray.
O God, merciful Father, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
0 Lord, arise, help us, &>c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
Ans^ver. As it was in the begin-
ning, is now, and ever shall be :
world without end. Amen.
From our enemies defend, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Priest, O Lord, let thy mercy
be shewed upon us ;
^ In the Sealed Book, 1662, the words,
" Let us pray," are written in with a pen.
" In ed. 1662, " thy name."
' In ed. 1552, and afterwards, "in holi-
ness and pureness ot living."
K In eds. 1552 and 1559, "our common
supplications."
Answer. As we do put our trust
in thee.
(§ 398.) Let us pray.
We humbly beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
[The prayer, "Almighty God, which hast
given," is omitted in this edition.]
§ 399- T Then shall be sung or said
the Service for the Covumotion,
with the Collect, Epistle, and Gos-
pel, as followeth.
The Collect.
Almighty God, who by thy Di-
vine Providence, &c,
[Same as 1549.]
^ In ed. 1559, inispr. "the."
' In ed. 1662, " divers."
J In ed. 1662, "thy."
I* In ed. 1662, " thine Apostles."
' In ed. 1662, "into the Order."
"" In eds. 1552, and after, "the furst."
" In ed. 1662, "others."
428
The Form and Manner, &c. 1550.
and ministration ° ; replenish them so with the truth of thy
doctrine, and p innocency of life, that, both by word and good
example, they may faithfully serve thee in this Office, to the
glory of thy name, and profit of the congregation **, through
the merits of our Saviour Jesu'' Christ, who liveth and reign-
eth with thee, and the Holy Ghost, now and * ever. Amen.
§ 400. Then shall be sung or said, the Communwn of the day, saving the
Epistle shall be read out of Timothy, as followcth.
Likewise must the ministers be honest, not double-
tongued, nor given unto much wine, neither greedy of filthy
lucre, but holding the mystery of the faith with a pure
conscience. And let them first be proved ; and then let
them minister so that no man be able to reprove them.
Even so must their wives be honest, not evil speakers, but
sober, and faithfiil in all things. Let the Deacons be the
husbands of one wife, and such as rule their children well,
and their own households. For they that minister well get
themselves a good degree, and a great liberty in the faith
which is in Christ Jesu. These things write I unto thee trust-
ing to come shortly unto thee ; but, and if I tarry long, that
then thou mayest yet have knowledge how thou oughtest to
behave thyself in the house of God, which is the congregation
of the living God, the pillar and ground of truth. And with-
out doubt great is that mystery of godliness. God was shewed
in the flesh, was justified in the spirit, was seen among the
angels, was preached unto the Gentiles, was believed on in
the world, and received up in glory.
§ 401. Or else this, out of the sixth of the Acts.
Then the twelve called the multitude of the disciples toge-
ther, and said, It is not meet that we should leave the Word
of God, and serve tables. Wherefore, brethren, look ye out
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 400. Thett shall be sung or said,
cr'c.
Likewise must the ministers, &c
§ 401. Or else this, out of, St'c.
Then the twelve called, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549]
§ 402. And before the Gospel, Ss'c.
[Same as 1549O
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 400. Then shall be sung or saiii.
Likewise must the ministers, &c.
§ 401. Or else this, out of, t^c.
Then the twelve called, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
§ 402. And before the Gospel, &*c.
[Same as 1549.]
° In eds. 1552, and afterwards, " admi-
nistration."
p In ed. 1662, "adorn them with in-
nocency."
4 In ed. 1663, " and the edification of
thy church."
■■ In ed 1662, "Jesus."
• Ined. 1662, "for ever."
The Ordering of Deacons.
429
among you seven men of honest report, and full of the holy-
Ghost and wisdom, to whom we may commit this business.
But we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the
administration of the Word. And that saying pleased the
whole multitude. And they chose Stephen, a man full of
faith, and full of the holy Ghost, and Philip, and Prochorus,
and Nicanor, and Timon, and Permenas, and Nicolas a con-
vert of Antioch ; these they set before the Apostles ; and,
when they had prayed, they laid their hands on them. And
the Word of God increased, and the number of the disciples
multiplied in Jerusalem greatly, and a great company of the
Priests were obedient unto the faith.
§ 402. "IF And before the Gospel, the Bishop sitting in a Chair, shall cause
the Oath of the King's^ Supremacy, and^ against the usurped power
and authority of the Bishop ofRome^, to be ministered unto every of them,
that are to be ordered.
Charles II. 1662.
The Epistle.
Likewise must the Deacons be
... grave, not double
iTim.m.8. tojjgued, not given
to much wine, not greedy of filthy
lucre, holding the mystery of the
faith in a pure conscience. And
let these also first be proved ; then
let them use the Office of a Deacon,
being found blameless. Even so
must their wives be grave, not
slanderers, sober, faithful in all
things. Let the Deacons be ^ hus-
bands of one wife, ruling their chil-
dren and their own houses well.
For they that have used the Office
of a Deacon well, purchase to them-
selves a good degree, and great
boldness in the faith which is in
Christ Jesus.
§ 401. Or else this, out of the sixth
of the Acts of the Apostles.
Then the twelve called the mul-
titude of the disci-
ples unto them, and
said, It is not reason that we
should leave the Word of God, and
Acts vi. a.
serve tables. Wherefore, brethren,
look ye out among you seven men
of honest report, full of the holy
Ghost and wisdom, whom we may
appoint over this business. But we
will give ourselves continually to
prayer, and to the ministry of the
Word. And the saying pleased the
whole multitude. And they chose
Steven, a man full of faith, and of
the holy Ghost, and Philip, and
Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon,
and Parmenas, and Nicolas a pro-
selyte of Antioch ; whom they set
before the Apostles ; and, when
they had prayed, they laid their
hands on them. And the Word of
God increased, and the number of
the disciples multiplied in Jeru-
salem greatly, and a great company
of the Priests were obedient to the
faith.
§ 402. ^ And before the Gospel, the
Bishop, sitting in his chair, shall
cause the Oath of the JCittg's Su-
premacy, and against the power
and authority of all foreign Po-
tentates, to be ministred unto every
one of them that are to be Ordered.
' In ed. 1559, "Queen's."
>■ In one ed., 1552, " and" ojnitied.
' In ed. i$S9> ' ' <^<^ against the power and
authority of all foreign potentates to be."
y In the Sealed Book, 1662, "the"
marked through with a pen.
43°
The Form and Manner, &c. 1550.
§ 403. ^ The Oath of the King's Supremacy.
I FROM henceforth shall utterly renounce, refuse, relinquish,
and forsake the Bishop of Rome, and his authority, power,
and jurisdiction. And I shall never consent nor agree, that
the bishop of Rome shall practise, exercise, or have, any man-
ner of authority, jurisdiction, or power within this realm, or
any other the king's dominions, but shall resist the same at all
times, to the uttermost of my power. And I from henceforth
will accept, repute, and take the King's Majesty to be the
only supreme head in earth, of the church of England : And
to my cunning, wit, and uttermost of my power, without
guile, fraud, or other undue mean, I will observe, keep, main-
tain and defend, the whole effects and contents of all and
singular acts and statutes made, and to be made within this
realm, in derogation, extirpation, and extinguishment of the
Bishop' of Rome, and his authority, and all other acts and
statutes, made or to be made, in reformation " and corrobora-
tion of the King's power, of the supreme head in earth, of the
1
Second Edw, VI. 1552.
§ 403. IT The Oath of the King's
Supremacy.
I FROM henceforth, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
as vain and annihilate : so help me
God through Jesus Christ
§ 404. Then shall the Bishop, Sfe.
Do you trust that, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 403. The Oath of the Queen's
Sovereignty.
I, A. B. do utterly testify and
declare in my conscience, that the
Queen's'' highness is the only su-
preme governor of this realm, and
of all other her' highness's domi-
nions and countries, as well in all
spiritual or ecclesiastical things or
causes, as temporal : and that no
foreign prince, person, prelate, state,
or potentate, hath or ought to have
any jurisdiction, power, superiority,
preeminence, or authority, eccle-
siastical or spiritual, within this
realm. And therefore I do utterly
renounce and forsake all foreign
jurisdictions, powers, superiorities,
and authorities ; and do promise
that from henceforth I shall bear
faith and true allegiance to the
Queen's •• highness, her * heirs, and
lawful successors, and to my power
shall assist and defend all jurisdic-
tions, privileges, preeminences, and
authorities granted or belonging to
the Queen's '' highness, her* heirs
and successors, or united and an-
nexed to the imperial crown of this
realm ; so help me God, and the
contents of this book.
§ 404. Then shall the Bishop examine.
Do you trust that you, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
• In one ed., 1552, " B. of Rome."
• In eds. 1552, " in confirmation."
•> In ed. 1662, " King's."
■^ In ed. 1662, "his."
The Ordering of Deacons.
431
church of England : and this I will do ^ against all manner of
persons, of what estate, dignity or degree, or condition they
be, and in no wise do nor attempt, nor to my power suffer to
be done or attempted, directly, or indirectly, any thing or
things, privily or apertly, to the let, hinderance, damage, or de-
rogation thereof, or any part thereof, by any manner of means,
or for any manner of pretence. And in case any other « be
made, or hath been made, by me, to any person or persons,
in maintenance, defence, or favour of the Bishop of Rome, or
his authority, jurisdiction, or power, I repute the same as
vain and annihilate, so help me GOD, all saints and the
holy Evangelist.
§ 404. Then shall the Bishop examine every one of them, that are to be
ordered, in the presettce of the people, after this manner follozuing.
Do you trust that you are inwardly moved by the Holy
Ghost to take upon you this Office and ministration, to serve
GOD, for the promoting of his glory, and the edifying of his
people ?
Answer. I trust so.
The Bishop. Do ye think, that ye truly be ' called, accord-
ing to the will of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the due order of
this realm to the ministry of the church ?
Answer. 1 think so.
The Bishop. Do ye s unfeignedly believe all the Canonical
scriptures, of the old and new Testament ?
Answer. I do believe ^.
The Bishop. Will you diligently read the same unto the
people assembled in the church where you shall be appointed
to serve ?
Answer. I will.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 403. The Oath of the King's Sove-
reignty.
I A. B. do utterly, &c.
[Same as 1559.]
§ 404. IT Then shall the Bishop,
Do you trust that you, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
^ In one ed., iss'z, "will I do."
» In eds. 1552 and 1559, " oath" (othe).
' In ed. 1662, " Do you think that you
are truly called."
s In ed. 1662, "you."
•" In ed. 1662, " believe them.'
432
The Form and Manner, &c. 1550.
The Bishop. It pertaineth to the office of a Deacon * to
assist the Priest in divine service, and specially when he mi-
nistereth the holy Communion, and help hira in the distribu-
tion thereof, and to read holy scriptures and Homilies in the
congregation, and instruct'' the youth in the Catechism, and
also to baptize and preach if he be commanded by the
Bishop I
And furthermore, it is his office "* to search for the sick,
poor, and impotent people of the parish, and" to intimate
their estates, names, and places where they dwell to ° the
Curate, that by his exhortation they may be relieved by the
parish or other convenient alms p : will you do this gladly and
willingly ?
Answer. I will so do by the help of God.
The Bishop. Will you apply all your diligence to frame
and fashion your own lives, and the lives of all your family \
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
The Bishop. It pertaineth to the
office of a Deacon in the Church
where he shall be appointed, to
assist the Priest in divine service,
and specially when he ministereth
the holy Communion, and to help
him in distribution thereof, and to
read holy scriptures and Homilies
in the congregation, and to instruct
the youth in the Catechism, to bap-
tize and to preach if he be admitted
thereto by the Bishop. And fur-
thermore, it is his office, where pro-
vision is so made, to search for the
sick, poor, &c.
[Continued same as 1549.]
The Bishop. Will you apply, &c.
[Same throughout as iS49-l
§ 405. Then the Bishop laying his
' In ed. 1559, "Deacon, In the church
where he shall be appointed, to assist."
* In ed. ISS9, "to instruct."
' In ed. I5S9, " to Baptize, and to
preach if he be admitted thereto by the
Bishop."
Take thou authority, &c
[Same as 1549-]
§ 406. Then shall the Bishop de-
liver, Sr'c.
Take thou authority, &c
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
The Bishop. It pertaineth to the
office, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Bishop. Will you apply, &c.
[Same throughout as i549']
§ 405. Then the Bishop, ^'c.
% 406, Then shall the Bishop, &=€.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
•" In ed. 1559. "office, where provision
is so made."
» In ed. 1662, "and" omitted.
" In ed. 1662, "unto."
P In ed. 1662, " reheved with the alms
of the Parishioners, or others."
1 In ed. 1663, " lives of your families."
The Ordering of Deacons,
433
according to the doctrine of Christ, and to make both your-
selves and them, as much as in you lieth, wholesome examples
of the flock of Christ ?
Answer. I will so do, the Lord being my helper.
The Bishop. Will you reverently obey your ordinary and
other chief Ministers of the Church, and them to whom the
government and charge is committed over you"", folloAving
with a glad mind and will their godly admonitions ?
Answer. I will thus^ endeavour myself, the Lord being
my helper.
§ 405. IT Then the Bishop laying his hands severally upon the head of every
one ' of them, shall say.
Take thou authority to execute the office of a Deacon in
the Church of God committed unto thee : in the name of the
Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost '^. Amen.
§ 406. Then shall the Bishop deliver to every one of them the new Testament,
saying.
Take thou authority to read the Gospel in the Church of
God, and to preach the same, if thou be thereunto ordinarily
commanded.
Charles II. 1662.
The Bishop.
It appertaineth to the Office of
a Deacon, in the Church where he
shall be appointed to serve, to
assist the Priest in Divine Service,
and specially when he ministereth
the holy Communion, and to help
him in the distribution thereof, and
to read holy Scriptures and Homi-
lies in the Church ; and to instruct
the youth in the Catechism ; in the
absence of the Priest to baptize in-
fants, and to preach, if he be ad-
mitted thereto by the Bishop. And
furthermore, it is his Office, where
provision is so made, to search for
the sick, poor, &c.
[Continued same as 1549.]
The Bishop. Will you apply, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
§ 405. IF Then the Bishop laying his
Hands severally upon the Head of
every one of them, humbly kneel-
ing before him, shall say.
Take thou Authority, &c.-
§406. \ Then shall the Bishop, Qf'c.
Take thou Authority, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
if thou be thereto licensed by the
Bishop himself.
' In ed. 1662, "to whom the charge
and government over you is committed."
• In ed. 1662, " thus" omitted.
' Ineds. I552andis59, "every of them."
" In ed. 1662, "and of the Son, and of
the Holy Ghost."
Ff
434
The Form and Manner, &c. 1550.
§ 407. TJien one of them, appointed by the Bishop, putting on a tunicle, shall
read the Gospel of that day.
§ 408. Then shall the Bishop proceed to the Communion, and all that be"*-
ordered, shall tarry and receive the holy communion the same day with the
Bishop.
§ 409. TVie Communion ended, after the last collect and immediately before
the benediction, shall be said this Collect folloming.
Almighty God, giver of all good things, which y of thy
great goodness hast vouchsafed to accept and take these thy
servants unto the office of Deacons in thy church : make
them, we beseech thee, O Lord, to be modest, humble, and
constant in their ministration, and ' to have a ready will to
observe all spiritual discipline, that they having always the
testimony of a good conscience, and continuing ever stable
and strong in thy Son Christ, may so well use ■ themselves
in this inferior office, that they may be found worthy to be
called unto the higher ministries in thy Church, through the
same thy Son our Saviour Christ'', to whom be glory and
honour world without end. Amen.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
I 407. Then one of them appointed
by the Bishop, shall read the Gos-
pel of that day.
i 408. Then shall the Bishop pro-
ceed, &'c.
[Same as 1549.]
i 409. The Communion ended, &'c.
Almighty God, giver of, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
1410. T And here it must be shewed,
6fc.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
i 407. Then one of them, ^c,
[Same as 1553.]
§ 408. Then shall tJu Bishop, d-r.
§ 409. The Communion ended, ^c.
Almighty God, giver of, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
§ 410. And here it must be shewed^
6r>c.
[Same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
§407. % Then one of them, appointed
by the Bishop, shall read
The Gospel.
„. T t " Let your loins be
St. Luke xu. SS- • J J 1 . 1
" girded about, and
your lights burning ; and ye your-
selves like unto men that wait for
their Lord, when he will return
■ In e4 i66a, " are."
y In ed. 1662, " who."
■ In eds. 1552, and all after.
'and'
omitted.
• In ed. 1662, "behave."
I" In ed. 1662, " Saviour Jesus Christ '
The Ordering of Deacons,
435
i 410. H And here it must be shewed unto the Deacon, that he must continue
in that office of a Deacon the space of a"^ whole year at the least (except Jor
reasonable causes it be otherwise seen to his ordinary) to the intent he mnv
be perfect, and ivell expert in the things appertaining to the Ecclesiastical
administratio7i, in executing- whereof if he be found faithful and diligent,
he may be admitted by his diocesan to the order of Priesthood.
from the wedding ; that, «hen he
Cometh and knocketli, they may
open unto him immediately. Blessed
are those servants, whom the Lord
when he cometh shall find watch-
ing. Verily I say unto you, that he
shall gird himself, and make them
to sit down to meat, and will come
forth and serve them. And if he
shall come in the second watch, or
come in the third watch, and find
them so, blessed are those servants.
§ 408. ^ The7i shall the Bishop pro-
ceed in the Communion, tc^c.
[Same as 1549. 1
§ 409. % The Communion ended,
after the last Colled, and imme-
diately before the benediction, shall
be said these Collects following.
Almighty God, giver, &c.
[Same as 1549. J
Prevext us, O Lord, in all our
doings with thy most gracious fa-
vour, and further us with thy con-
tinual help ; that in all our works
begun, continued, and ended in
thee, we may glorify thy holy Name,
and finally by thy mercy obtain ever-
lasting life ; through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.
The peace of God, which pass-
eth all understanding, keep your
hearts and minds in the knowledge
and love of God, and of his Son
Jesus Christ our Lord : And the
Blessing of God Almighty, the P\a-
ther, the Son, and the Holy Ghost,
be amongst you, and remain with
you always. Amen.
§ 410. ^ And here it must be declared
unto the Deacon, that he must
continue in that Office of a Deacon
the space of a whole year (except
for 7-easonable causes it shall other-
wise seem good unto the Bishop) to
the intent he may be perfect, and
well expert in the things apper-
taining to the Ecclesiastical Ad-
ministration. In executing where-
of if he be found faithful and dili-
gent, he may be admitted by his
Dio'esan to the Order of Priest-
hood, at the times appoittted in the
Canon ; or else, on urgent occa-
sion, upon some other Sunday, or
Holy-day, in theface of the Church,
in such matiner aitdfortn as here-
after followet A.
In one ed., 1552, " an whole."
436
The Form and Manner of, &c 1550.
THE FORM
OF
ORDERING OF PRIESTS.
§ 41 1. When the exhortation is ended, then shall be sung, for the Introit to
the Communion, this Psalm.
Expectans expectavi Dominum. Psalm xl.
§ 412. Or else this Psalm.
Memento Domine David. Psalm cxxxii.
§ 413. Or else this Psalm.
Laudate nomen Domini. Psalm cxxxv.
§ 414. Then shall be read for the Epistle this out oftlie xx. Chapter of the
Acts of the Apostles.
From Mileto Paul sent messengers to Ephesus, and called
the elders of the congregation, which when they were come to
him, he said unto them, Ye know, that from the first day that
I came into Asia, after what manner I have been with you at
all seasons, serving the Lord with all humbleness of mind,
and with many tears and temptations which happened unto
me by the layings await of the Jews ; because I would keep
back nothing that was profitable unto you, but to shew you,
and teach you openly throughout every house : witnessing
both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, the repentance that
is towards God, and the faith which is toward our Lord Jesus
Christ. And now behold, I go bound in the spirit unto Jeru-
salem, not knowing the things that shall come on me there ;
but that the Holy Ghost witnesseth in every city, saying, that
bonds and trouble abide me. But none of these things move
me, neither is my life dear unto myself, that I might fulfil my
course with joy, and the ministration of the word which I have
Second Edw, VI. 1552.
If THE FORM
OF
ORDERING PRIESTS.
J 4 1 1 . When the exhortation is ended,
then shall follow the Communion.
1 414. And for the Epistle shall be
read out of the twentieth chapter of
the Acts of the Apostles as fol-
loweth.
From Mileto Paul, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
1415. Or elsethis third Chapter, Sfc.
This is a true saying, &c
[Same as 1549. J
Elizabeth, 1559.
THE FORM OF ORDERING PRIESTS.
§§ 411, 414- When the exhortation,
[Same as 1532.]
From Mileto Paul sent, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 415. Or else this third chapter, ^^c.
This is a true saying, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Charles II. i66a.
[In ed. 1662, "The Communion" (see
p. 442) follows after the "Presentation,"
with which the Form begins, (see p. 441. 1]
The Ordering of Priests. 437
received of the Lord Jesu, to testify the Gospel of the grace of
God. And now behold, I am sure that henceforth ye all,
through whom I have gone preaching the kingdom of God,
shall see my face no more. Wherefore I take you to record
this day, that I am pure from the blood of all men. For
I have spared no labour, but have shewed you all the counsel
of God. Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the
flock amongst whom the Holy Ghost hath made you Over-
seers, to rule the congregation of God, which he hath pur-
chased with his blood. For I am sure of this, that after my
departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not
sparing the flock. Moreover of your own selves shall men
arise speaking perverse things, to draw disciples after them.
Therefore awake and remember, that by the space of three
years, I ceased not to warn every one of you night and day
with tears. And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and
to the word of his grace, which is able to build further, and to
give you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified.
I have desired no man's silver, gold, or vesture; Yea, you
know yourselves, that these hands have ministered unto my
necessities, and to them that were with me. I have shewed
you all things, how that so labouring ye ought to receive the
weak ; and to remember the words of the Lord Jesu, how
that he said, It is more blessed to give than to receive.
§ 415. Or else this third Chapter of the first Epistle to Timothy.
This is a true saying. If any man desire the Office of
a Bishop, he desireth an honest work. A Bishop therefore
must be blameless, the husband of one wife, vigilant, sober,
discreet, a keeper of hospitality, apt to teach ; not given to
overmuch wine, no fighter, not greedy of filthy lucre, but
gentle, abhorring fighting, abhorring covetousness ; one that
ruleth well his own house, one that hath children in subjection
with all reverence. (For if a man cannot rule his own house,
how shall he care for the congregation of God ?) He may not
be a young scholar, lest he swell and fall into the judgement of
the evil speaker. He must also have a good report of them
which are without ; lest he fall into rebuke and snare of the
evil speaker.
Likewise must the ministers be honest, not double-tongued,
not given unto much wine, neither greedy of filthy lucre ;
but holding the mystery of the faith with a pure conscience ;
and let them first be proved, and then let them minister so
that no man be able to reprove them.
438
The Form and Manner of, &c. 1550.
Even so must their wives be honest ; not evil-speakers, but
sober and faithful in all things. Let the deacons be the hus-
bands of one wife, and such as rule their children well and
their own households, for they that minister well get them-
selves a good degree and great liberty in the faith which is
in Christ Jesu.
These things write I unto thee, trusting to come shortly unto
thee, but, and if I tarry long, that then thou mayest have yet
knowledge how thou oughtest to behave thy self in the house
of God, which is the congregation of the living God, the Pillar
and ground of truth. And without doubt, great is that mystery
of Godliness. God was shewed in the flesh, was Justified in
the Spirit, was seen among the Angels, was preached unto
the Gentiles, was believed on in the world, and received up
in glory.
§ 416. After this shall be read for the Gospel a piece of the last Chapter
of Matthew, as followeth.
Jesus came and spake unto them, sajring : All power is given
unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore and teach
all nations, baptizing them In the name of the father, and of
the son, and of the holy ghost. Teaching them to observe all
tilings, whatsoever I have commanded you. And lo, I am
with you alway, even until the end of the world.
§ 417. Or else this that followeth, of the x. Chapter of John.
Verilv, verily I say unto you. He that entereth not in by the
door into the sheep-fold, but climbeth up some other way, the
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 416. After this shall be read, &'c.
Jesus came and spake, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§417. % Or else this that follcnveih,
of the X. Chapter of fohn.
Vkrily, verily I say, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 418. Or else this, of the, dr'c.
The same day at night, &c
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 418. AJler this shall be read, d^c.
Jesus came and spake, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 4 1 7. Or else this thatfo/lorveth, ottt
of the tenth chapter of John.
Verily, verily I say, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 420. Or else this of the, &'c.
The same day at night, &c
[Same as 1549.]
The Ordering of Priests. 439
same is a thief and a murtherer. But he that entereth in by
the door is the Shepherd of the sheep. To him the porter
openeth, and the sheep heareth his voice, and he calleth his
own sheep by name, and leadeth them out. And when he
hath sent forth his own sheep he goeth before them, and the
sheep follow him, for they know his voice. A stranger will
they not follow, but will flee from him ; for they know not the
voice of strangers. This Proverb spake Jesus unto them, but
they understood not what things they were which he spake
unto them. Then said Jesus unto them again, Verily, verily
I say unto you, I am the door of the sheep. All (even as
many as come before me) are thieves and murtherers : but the
sheep did not hear them. I am the door, by me if any man
enter in, he shall be safe, and go in and out, and find pasture.
A thief cometh not but for to steal, kill, and to destroy. I am
come that they might have life, and that they might have it
more abundantly. I am the good Shepherd : a good Shepherd
giveth his life for the sheep. An hired servant, and he which
is not the Shepherd (neither the sheep are his own) seeth
the wolf coming, and leaveth the sheep, and fleeth, and the
wolf catcheth and scattereth the sheep. The hired servant
fleeth, because he is an hired servant, and careth not for the
sheep. I am the good Shepherd and know my sheep, and am
known of mine. As my Father knoweth me, even so know
I also my Father. And I give my life for the sheep. And
other sheep I have, which are not of this fold. Them also
must I bring, and they shall hear my voice, and there shall be
one fold, and one Shepherd.
§418. 07- else this, of the xx. chapter of John.
The same day at night, which was the first day of the Sab-
boths, when the doors were shut (where the disciples were as-
sembled together for fear of the Jews) came Jesus and stood
in the midst, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you. And
when he had so said, he shewed unto them his hands and his
side. Then were the disciples glad, when they saw the Lord.
Then said Jesus unto them again. Peace be unto you. As my
Father sent me, even so send I you also. And when he had
said these words, he breathed on them, and said unto them,
Receive ye the holy ghost : whosesoever sins ye remit, they are
remitted unto them : and whosesoever sins ye retain, they are
retained.
440
The Form and Manner of; &c. 1550.
§ 419. When the Gospel is ended, then shall be said or sung.
Come Holy Ghost eternal God, proceeding from above,
Both from the Father and the Son, the God of peace and love :
Visit our minds, and into us thy heavenly grace inspire,
That in all truth and Godliness we may have true desire.
Thou art the very comforter, in all woe and distress,
The heavenly gift of God most high, which no tongue can
express.
The fountain and the lively spring of joy celestial,
The fire so bright, the love so clear, and unction spiritual.
Thou in thy gifts art manifold, whereby Christ's Church doth
stand,
In faithful hearts writing thy ^ law, the finger of God's hand :
According to thy promise made, thou givest speech of grace.
That through thy help, the praise of God may sound in every
place.
O Holy Ghost, into our wits send down thy heavenly light,
Kindle our hearts with fer\'ent love, to serve God day and
night.
Strength and stablish all our weakness, so feeble and so frail,
That neither flesh, the world, nor devil, against us do prevail.
Put back our enemy far from us, and grant us to obtain
Peace in our hearts with God and man, without grudge or
disdain.
And grant, O Lord, that thou being our leader and our guide,
We may eschew the snares of sin, and from thee never slide.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
( 419. When the Gospel is ended,
then shall be said or sung.
Come Holy Ghost, eternal, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
i 421. And then the Archdeacon
shall present unto the Bishop all
them that shall receive the order of
Priesthood that day. The Arch-
deacon saying.
Reverend father in God, &c.
LSame as 1549. ]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 4 1 9. When the Gospel is ended, ^c.
Come Holy Ghost eternal, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 421, And then the Archdeacon,
^c.
[Same as 1552.]
Reverend Father in God, &c
[Same as 1549.]
■* In one ed., 1552, " the law."
The Ordering of Priests.
441
To us such plenty Of thy grace, good Lord, grant, we thee
pray,
That thou Lord mayest be our comfort *, at the last dreadful
day.
Of all strife and dissension, O Lord, dissolve the bands.
And make the knots of peace and love throughout all Chris-
tian lands.
Grant us, O Lord, through thee to know the Father most of
might,
That of his dear beloved Son we may attain the sight :
And that with perfit faith also we may acknowledge thee,
The Spirit of them both, alway one God in persons three.
Laud and praise be to the Father, and to the Son equal,
And to the Holy Spirit also, one God coeternal :
And pray we that the only Son vouchsafe his Spirit to send
To all that do profess his name, unto the world's end. Amen.
§ 421. And then the Archdeacon shall present unto the Bishop all them that
shall receive the order of Priesthood that day, every ofthejn having upon
him a plain Albe: The Archdeacon saying.
Reverend father in God, I present unto you these persons
present, to be admitted to the Order of Priesthood, cum inter-
rogatione et responsione, ui in Ordine Diaconatus.
Charles II. 1662.
THE
FORM AND MANNER
OF
ORDERING OF PRIESTS.
420. T When the day appointed by
the Bishop is come, after Morning
Prayer is ended, there shall be
a Sermon or Exhortation, declar-
ing the Duty and Office ofstich as
come to be admitted Priests ; how
necessary that Order is in the
Church of Christ, and also how
the people ought to esteem them in
their Office.
§421. 1 First, the Archdeacon, or,
in his absence, one appointed tn
his stead, shall present unto the
Bishop {sitting in his chair near
to the holy Table) all them tliat
shall receive the Order of Priest-
hood that day (each of them being
decently habited, ) and say.
Reverend Father in God, I pre-
sent unto you these persons present,
to be admitted to the Order of the
Priesthood.
In one ed., 1552, " That thou mayest be our comforter."
442
The Form and Manner of, Sec. 1550.
§ 423. And then the Bishop shall say to the people.
Good people, these be' they whom we purpose, God willing,
to receive this day unto the holy office of Priesthood. For
after due examination, we find not the s contrary, but that
they be lawfully called to their function and ministry, and
that they be persons meet for the same. But yet if there
be any of you, which •* knoweth any impediment, or notable
crime in any of them, for the which he ought not to be re-
ceived to ' this holy ministry, now in the name of God de-
clare the same.
Second Bdw. VI. 1552.
i 423. And then the Bishop shall.
Good people, these be they, &c.
[Same as i549>]
1424. And if any great crime, ^c.
Almighty God, giver, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 423. And then the Bishop shall,
<5r'e.
Good people, these be they, &c
[Same as i549']
§424. And if any great crime, dr'c.
Almighty God, giver, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
§422. The Bishop.
Take heed that the persons,
whom ye present unto us, be apt
and meet, for their learning and
godly conversation, to exercise their
Ministry duly, to the honour of God,
and the edifying of his Church.
\ The Archdeacon shall answer.
I HAVE enquired of them, and
also examined them, and think them
so to be.
§ 423. *i Then the Bishop shall say
unto the people ;
Good people, these are they, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
holy Ministry, let him come forth
in the Name of God, and shew what
the Crime or Impediment is.
§ 424. %, And if any great Crime
or Impediment be objected, the Bi-
shop shall surcease from Ordering
that person, until such time as the
party accused shall be found clear
of that Crime.
§425. IT Then the Bishop (commend-
ing such as shall be found meet to
be Ordered to the Prayers of the
congregation) shall, with the Clergy
and people present, sing or say
the Litany, with the Prayers, as
is before appointed in the Form,
of Ordering Deacons ; save only,
that, in the proper Suffrage there
added, the word [Deacons] shall
be omitted, and the w^^n/ [Priests]
inserted instead of it.
§ 426. 1" Then shall be sung or said
the Service for the Communion,
with the Collect, Epistle, and Gos-
pel, as followeth.
The Collect.
Almighty God, giver of, &c
[Same as 1549, to]
world without end. Amen.
f In ed. 1662, "are."
E In ed. 1662, " to the."
i" In ed. i66a, "who."
' In ed. 1553, and afterwards, "into."
The OrderinCt of Priests.
443
§ 424. H And if any great crime or impediment be objected, &^c. ut supra in
Ordine Diaconatus usque ad finem Litanise cum hac Collecta.
Almighty God, giver of all good things, which'* by thy
Holy Spirit hast appointed diverse J orders of Ministers in thy
church : mercifully behold these thy servants, now called to
the Office of Priesthood, and replenish them so with the truth
of thy doctrine, and"^ innocency of life, that both by word
and good example they may faithfully serve thee in this office,
to the glory of thy name, and profit of the congregation \
through the merits of our Saviour Jesu Christ, who liveth
and reigneth, with thee and the Holy Ghost, world without
end. Amen.
The Epistle. Ephes. iv. 7.
Unto every one of us is given
grace, according to the measure of
the gift of Christ. Wherefore he
saith, When he ascended up on
high, he led captivity captive, and
gave gifts unto men. (Now that
he ascended, what is it tjut that he
also descended first into the lower
parts of the earth ? He that de-
scended, is the same also that as-
cended up far above all heavens,
that he might fill all things. ) And
he gave some Apostles, and some
Prophets, and some Evangelists,
and some Pastors and Teachers ;
for the perfecting of the Saints, for
the work of the Ministry, for the
edifying of the Body of Christ ; till
we all come in the unity of the
faith, and of the knowledge of the
Son of God, unto a perfect man,
unto the measure of the stature of
the fulness of Christ.
§ 427, Tf After this shall be read
for the Gospel part of the ninth
Chapter of Saint Matthew, as
followeth.
St. Matth. ix. 36.
When Jesus saw the multitudes,
he was moved with compassion on
them, because they fainted, and
were scattered abroad as sheep hav-
ing no shepherd. Then saith he
unto his disciples. The harvest truly
is plenteous, but the labourers are
few. Pray ye therefore the Lord
(if the harvest, that he will send
forth labourers into his harvest.
§ 428. T Or else this that followeth,
out of the tenth Chapter of Saint
John™,
St. John X. I.
Verily, verily I say unto you,
He that entreth not by the door
into the sheep-fold, but climbeth
up some other way, the same is
a thief and a robber. But he that
entereth in by the door is the Shep-
herd of the sheep. To him the
porter openeth, and the sheep hear
his voice ; and he calleth his own
sheep by name, and leadeth them
out. And when he putteth forth
his own sheep he goeth before them,
and the sheep follow him ; for they
know his voice. And a stranger
will they not follow, but will flee
from him ; for they know not the
voice of strangers. This parable
spake Jesus unto them, but they
understood not what things they
were which he spake unto them.
Then said Jesus unto them again.
Verily, verily I say unto you, 1 am
i In ed. 1662, " divers orders of Minis-
ters in the."
k In ed. 1662, "and adorn them
with."
' In ed. 1662, "and the edification of
thy church."
"■ This is given in the previous editions
as one of the Gospels in the Communion
Service.
444
The Form and Manner of, &c. 1550.
§ 429. IT Then the Bishop shall minister unto every of them the oath, concern-
ing the King's^ Supretnacy, as it is set out in the Order of Dtacons,
(§ 430- ) -(^w? that done, he shall say utito them, which are appointed to
receive the said Office, as hereajter follarweth.
You have heard, brethren, as well in your private ex-
amination, as in the exhortation, and in the holy lessons
taken out of the Gospel, and of the writings of the Apostles,
of what dignity, and of how great importance this office is,
(whereunto ye be called). And now we exhort you, in the
name of our Lord Jesus Christ, to have in remembrance,
into how high a dignity, and to how chargeable an office ye
be called, that is to say, to be the Messengers, the Watchmen,
the Pastors, and the Stewards of the Lord, to teach, to pre-
monish, to feed, and provide for the Lord's family: to seek
for Christ's Sheep, that be dispersed abroad, and for his
children, which be in the midst of this naughty world, to
be saved through Christ for ever. Have always therefore
printed in your remembrance, how great a treasure is com-
mitted to your charge : for they be the Sheep of Christ,
which he bought with his death, and for whom he shed his
blood. The Church and congregation, whom you must ser\e,
Second Edward VI. 1552.
§ 429. Then the Bishop shall mi-
nister, &*c.
You have heard, brethren, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 429. Then tlu Bishop shall mi-
nister, &'c.
You have heard, Brethren, &c
[Same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
[Continued from previous page.]
the door of the sheep. All that
ever came before me are thieves
and robbers ; but the sheep did not
hear them. I am the door ; by me
if any man enter in, he shall be
saved, and shall go in and out, and
find pasture. The thief cometh not
but for to steal, and to kill, and to
destroy : I am come that they might
have life, and that they might have
it more abundantly. I am the good
Shepherd : the good Shepherd giv-
eth his life for the sheep. But he
that is an hireling, and not the
Shepherd, whose own the sheep
are not, seeth the wolf coming, and
leaveth the sheep, and fleeth ; and
the wolf catcheth them, and scat-
tereth the sheep. The hireling
fleeth, because he is an hireling,
and careth not for the sheep. 1 am
the good Shepherd, and know my
sheep, and am known of mine. As
the Father knoweth me, even so
know I the Father ; and I lay down
my life for the sheep. And other
sheep I have, which are not of this
fold : them also I must bring, and
they shall hear my voice ; and there
shall be one fold, and one Shep-
herd.
■ In cd. X559, "Queen's."
The Ordering of Priests.
445
is his spouse and his body. And if it shall chance the same
Church, or any member thereof, to take any hurt or hinder-
ance by reason of your negligence, ye know the greatness
of the fault, and also of the horrible punishment which will
ensue. Wherefore, consider witli yourselves the end of your
ministry, towards the children of God, toward the spouse
and body of Christ, and see that ye never cease your
labour, your care and diligence, until you have done all that
lieth in you, according to your bounden duty, to bring all
such as are, or shall be committed to your charge, unto
that agreement in faith, and knowledge of God, and to that
ripeness, and perfectness of age in Christ, that there be no
place left among them", either for error in religion, or for
viciousness in life.
§ 429. H Then the Bishop, sitting
in his chair, shall minister unto
every one of them the Oath con-
cerning the King's Supremacy,
as it is before set forth in the Form
for the Ordering of Deacons.
§430. ^ And that dofle, he shall
say unto them as hereafter fol-
loweth.
You have heard, Brethren, as
well in your private examination,
as in the exhortation which was
now made to you, and in the holy
Lessons taken out of the Gospel,
and the writings of the Apostles,
of what dignity, and of how great
importance this Office is, where-
unto ye are called. And now again
we exhort you, in the Name of our
Lord Jesus Christ, that you have
in remembrance, into how high
a Dignity, and to how weighty an
Office and Charge ye are called ;
that is to say, to be Messengers,
Watchmen, and Stewards of the
Lord ; to teach, and to premonish,
to feed and provide for the Lord's
family ; to seek for Christ's sheep
that are dispersed abroad, and for
his children who are in the midst
of this naughty world, that they
may be saved through Christ for
ever.
Have always therefore printed in
your remembrance how great a trea-
sure is committed to your charge.
For they are the sheep of Christ,
which he bought with his death, and
for whom he shed his blood. The
Church and Congregation whom
you must serve, is his Spouse, and
his Body. And if it shall happen
the same Church, or any Member
thereof, to take any hurt or hind-
rance by reason of your negligence,
ye know the greatness of the fault,
and also the horrible punishment
that will ensue. Wherefore con-
sider with yourselves the end of
your Ministry towards the children
of God, towards the Spouse and
Body of Christ ; and see that you
never cease your labour, your care
and diligence, until you have done
all that lieth in you, according to
your bounden duty, to bring all
such as are or shall be committed
to your charge, unto that agree-
ment in the faith and knowledge of
God, and to that ripeness and per-
fectness of age in Christ, that there
be no place left among you, either
for error in religion, or for vicious-
ness in life.
In ed. 1559, and 1662, " among you."
446
The Form and Manner of, &c. 1550.
Then forasmuch as your office is both of so great ex-
cellency, and of so great difficulty, ye see with how great
care and study ye ought to apply yourselves, as well that
you P may shew yourselves kind ^ to that Lord, who hath
placed you in so high a dignity, as also to beware, that nei-
ther you yourselves offend, neither' be occasion that other
offend. Howbeit ye cannot have a mind and a » will thereto
of yourselves, for that power* and ability is given of God
alone. Therefore ye see how ye" ought and have need,
earnestly to pray * for his Holy Spirit. And seeing that ye y
cannot, by any other means, compass the doing of so weighty
a work, pertaining to the salvation of man, but with doctrine
and exhortation, taken out of holy Scripture '^ and with a life
agreeable unto ■ the same, ye perceive '' how studious ye ought
to be in reading and"= learning the holy** scriptures, and in
framing the manners, both of yourselves, and of them that
specially pertain unto you, according to the rule of the same
scriptures. And for this selfsame cause, ye see how you *
ought to forsake and set aside (as much as you may) all
worldly cares and studies.
We have a^ good hope, that you have well weighed and
pondered these things with yourselves, long before this time,
and that you have clearly determined, by God's grace, to
give yourselves wholly to this vocation ^, whereunto it hath
pleased God to call you, so that (as much as lieth in you) you
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Then forasmuch as, &c.
We have a good hope, &c.
And that you will continually
pray, &c.
And that this present congrega-
tion, &c.
Do you think in your heart, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
* In ed. i66a, "ye."
4 In ed. 1663, "dutiful and thankful
unto."
' In ed. 166a, "nor."
* In ed. 1662, "and will thereto."
« In ed. 1662, "will."
■ In ed. i66a, "Therefore ye ought."
» In ed. i66a, " to pray earnestly."
1 In eds. 1552, and in all after, " you."
* In ed. i66a, " the holy Scriptures."
Elizabeth, 1559.
Then forasmuch as your, &c.
We have a good hope, &c.
And that you will continually
pray, &c.
And that this present congrega-
tion, &c.
Do you think in your heart, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
• In ed. 1662, "to the."
i> In ed. 1662, "the same, consider
how."
•= In eds. 1552, and 1559, "and in learn-
ing."
" In ed. i66a, "holy" omitted.
• In ed. 1662, "selfsame cause how ye.'*
' In eds. 1559, and 1662, "have good
hope."
« Ined. i66a "OflSce."
The Ordering of Priests.
447
apply ^ yourselves wholly to this one thing, and draw all your
cares and studies this way, and to this end '.
And that you
^vill continually pray for the heavenly assistance of the Holy
Ghost, from God the Father, by the mediation '' of our only
Mediator and Saviour Jesus Christ, that by daily reading
and weighing of the scriptures ye may wax riper and stronger
in your Ministry : and that ye ' may so endeavour your-
selves, from time to time, to sanctify the lives of you and
yours, and to fashion them, after the rule and doctrine of
Christ, and that ye may be wholesome and godly examples
and patterns, for the rest of the congregation to follow :
and
that this present congregation of Christ, here assembled,
may also understand your minds and wills, in these things.
^ ™ And that this your promise shall more move you to do
your duties, ye shall answer plainly to these things, which
we in the name of the Congregation shall demand of you,
touching the same.
Do you think in your heart, that you be truly called,
according to the will of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the order
of this Church of England, to the ° ministry of Priesthood ?
Answer. I think it.
Charles II. 1662.
Forasmuch then as your Office
is both of so great excellency, and
of so great difficulty, ye see with
how great care and, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
and that you will continually pray
to God the Father, by the Media-
tion of our only Saviour Jesus Christ,
for the heavenly assistance of the
Holy Ghost ; that by daily read-
ing and weighing of the Scriptures,
ye may wax riper and stronger
in your ministry, and that ye
may so endeavour yourselves, from
time to time, to sanctify the lives
of you and yours, and to fashion
•i In ed. 1662, "you will apply."
' In ed. 1662, the words "and to this
end " omitted.
^ In ed. 1559, >«/j;>r. " meditation."
• In one ed., 1552, " you."
■» In eds. 1552, and 1559, there is no
them after the rule and doctrine
of Christ, that ye may be whole-
some and godly examples and pat-
terns, for the people to follow.
And now, that this present Con-
gregation of Christ here assembled
may also understand your minds
and wills in these things, and that
this your promise may the more
move you to do your duties, ye
shall answer plainly to these things,
which we, in the Name of God, and
of his Church, shall demand of you
touching the same.
Do
you think in your heart, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
fresh paragraph ; in ed. 1662, the para-
graph begins, "And now that this pre-
sent," &c.
_" In ed. 1662, "to the order and mi-
nistry of."
448
The Form and Manner of, &c. 1550,
The Bishop. Be you persuaded that the holy scriptures con-
tain sufficiently all doctrine, required of necessity for eternal
salvation, through faith in Jesu ° Christ ? And are you deter-
mined withP the said scriptures to instruct the people com-
mitted to your charge, and to teach nothing, as required of
necessity to eternal salvation, but that ^ you shall be per-
suaded, may be concluded, and proved by the scripture ?
Ans7ver. I am so persuaded, and have so determined by
God's grace.
The Bishop. Will you then give your faithful diligence
always, so to minister the doctrine, and Sacraments, and the
discipline of Christ, as the Lord hath commanded, and as this
realm' hath received the same, according to the command-
ments of God, so that ye * may teach the people committed
to your cure and charge with all diligence to keep and ob-
serve the same ?
Answer. I will so do, by the help of the Lord.
The Bishop. Will you be ready with all faithful diligence
to banish and drive away all erroneous and strange doctrines
contrary to God's word, and to use both public and private
monitions and exhortations, as well to the sick as to the
&c.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
The Bishop. Be you persuaded,
&c.
The Bishop. Will you then give,
The Bishop. Will you be ready,
&c.
The Bishop. Will you be dili-
gent, &c.
The Bishop. Will you be dili-
gent, &c.
The Bishop. Will you maintain,
&c.
The Bishop. Will you reverently
obey, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
° In ed. 1662, "Jesus."
«" In ed. 1662, " out of the."
' Ined. 1662, "that which."
&C.
Elizabeth, 1559.
The Bishop. Be you persuaded.
&c.
The Bishop. Will you then give,
The Bishop. Will you be ready,
&c.
The Bishop. Will you be dili-
gent, &c.
The Bishop. Will you be dili-
gent, &c
The Bishop. Will you maintain,
&c.
The Bishop. Will you reverently
obey, &c.
[Same throughout as 1549.]
' In ed. 1662, "as this Church and
realm."
• In eds. issa, »nd after, " you."
The Ordering of Priests.
449
whole, within your cures, as need shall require and occasion
be * given ?
Answer. I will, the Lord being my helper.
The Bishop. Will you be diligent in prayers and in read-
ing of the holy scriptures, and in such studies as help to
the knowledge of the same, laying aside the study of the
world and the flesh ?
Answer. I will endeavour myself so to do, the Lord being
my helper.
The Bishop. Will you be diligent to frame and fashion
your own selves and your families " according to the doctrine
of Christ, and to make both yourselves'^ and them (as much
as in you lieth) wholesome examples and spectacles ^ to the
flock of Christ ?
Answer. I will so apply myself % the Lord being my
helper.
The Bishop. Will you maintain and set forwards (as much
as lieth in you) quietness, peace, and love amongst' all Chris-
tian people, and specially amongst » them that are or shall be
committed to your charge ?
Answer. I will so do, the Lord being my helper.
The Bishop. Will you reverently obey your ordinary, and
other chief ministers, unto whom the government and charge
is committed over you **, following with a glad mind and will
their godly admonition, and submitting yourselves to their
godly judgments ?
Atiswer. I will so do, the Lord being my helper.
Charles II. 1662.
The Bishop. Are you persu«ided
that, &c.
&c.
The Bishop. Will you then give,
&c.
The Bishop. Will you be ready,
The Bishop. Will you be dili-
gent, &c.
The Bishop. Will you be dili-
gent, &c.
TheBishop. Will you maintain,&c.
The Bishop. Will you reverently
obey, &c.
[Same throughout as 1349. 1
' In ed. 1662, "shall be given."
° In ed. 1559, "your own self and your
family."
' In ed. 1559, "yourself."
I In ed. 1662, " patterns."
• In ed. 1559, " 1 will apply myself ;" in
ed. 1662, "I will apply myself thereto."
* In one ed., 1552, and afterwards,
"among."
i" In ed. 1662, " unto whom is com;
mitted the charge and government over
you."
Gg
450
The Form and Manner of, &c. 1550.
§ 431. T Then shall the Bishop j«y,
Almighty God, who hath given you this will to do all
these things, grant also unto you strength and power to per-
form the same, that he may accomplish his work
Second Edw. VI. 155a.
§ 431. Then shall the Bishop say.
Almighty Gk>d, who hath given,
&c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 432. After this, the congregation
shall be, &'c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§431. Tien shall the Bishop say.
Almighty God, who hath, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 432. A/ier this the congregation,
&*c,
[Same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
§ 431. H Then shall the Bishop,
standing up, say.
Almighty God, who hath, &c
[Same as 1549, to]
which hehath begun in you; through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
§ 432. A^er this, the Congregation
shall be desired, secretly in their
Prayers, to make their humble
supplications to God for all these
things : for the which Prayers
there shall be silence kept for a
space.
§ 433- IF After which shall be sung
or said by the Bishop (the persons
to be Ordained Priests all kneeling)
Veni, Creator Spiritus ; the Bishop
beginning, and the Priests, and
others that are present, answering
by verses, as followeth.
Come, Holy Ghost, our souls in-
spire,
And lighten with celestial fire.
Thou the anointing Spirit art.
Who dost thy seven-fold gifts im'
part.
Thy blessed Unction from above.
Is comfort, life, and fire of love.
Enable with perpetual light
The dulness of our blinded sight.
Anoint and cheer our soiled face
With the abundance of thy grace.
Keep far our foes, give peace at
home :
Where thou art guide, no HI can
come.
Teach us to know the Father,
Son,
And thee, of both, to be but One.
That, through the ages all along,
This may be our endless song ;
Praise to thy eternal merit,
Father, Son, and Holy Spirit.
The Ordering of Priests.
451
which he
hath begun in you, until the time he shall come at the latter
day to judge the quick and the dead.
§ 432. ^ After this the con.:;re^ation shall be desired secretly in their prayers
to make humble supplications to God for the foresaid things, Jor the which
prayers there shall be a certain space kept in silence.
§ 434. Or this :
Come, Holy Ghost, eternal God,
Proceedinj^ from above,
Both from the Father and the Son,
The God of peace and love ;
Visit our minds, into our hearts
Thy heavenly grace inspire ;
That truth and godliness ive may
Pursue with full desire.
Thou art the very Comforter
In grief and all distress ;
The heavenly gift of Gcd most high.
No tont^ue can it exptess ;
The fountain and the living spring
Of joy celestial ;
The f re so bright, the love so sweet,
The Unction spiritual.
Thou in thy gifts art manifold.
By them Christ's Church doth
stand :
In faithful hearts thou writ'st thy
law,
The finger of God's hand.
According to thy promise, Lord,
Thou givest speech with grace ;
That through thy help God's praise:
may
Resound in every plcue.
O Holy Ghost, into our minds
Send down thy heav'nly light ;
Kindle our hearts with fervent zeal.
To serve God day and flight.
Our weakness strengthen and con-
firm,
(For, Lord, thou know'st us frail ;)
That neither devil, ivo7-ld, nor flesh,
Against us may prevail.
Put back our enemy far from us,
And help us to obtain
Peace in our hearts with God and
man,
( The best, the truest gain ;)
And grant that thou being, O Lord,
Our leader and our guide,
IVe may escape the snares of sin.
And never from thee slide.
Such measures of thy powerful grace
Grant, Lord, to us, we pray ;
That thou mavst be our Comforter
At the last dreadful day.
Of strife and of dissention
Dissolve, O Lord, the bands.
And knit the k>iots op' peace and love
Throughout all Christian lands.
Grant us the grace that we may
know
The Father of all might.
That we of his beloved Son
May gain the blissjul sight ;
And that we may with perfect faith
Ever acknowledge thee.
The Spirit of Father, and of Son,
One God in Persons Thi-ee.
To God the Father laud and praise.
And to his blessed Son,
And to the Holy Spirit of grace,
Co-equal Three in One.
And pray we, that our only Lord
Would please his >pirit to send
On all that shall profess his Name,
From hence to the world's end.
Amen.
4S^
The Form and Manner of, &c. 1550.
§ 435. That done, the Bishop shall fray in this wise.
The Lord be with you.
Answer. And with thy spirit
IT Let us pray.
Almighty God and heavenly Father, which of thy* infinite
love and goodness towards us, hast given to us thy only and
most dear"* beloved Son Jesus Christ, to be our redeemer and
author* of everlasting life : who after he had made perfect
our redemption by his death, and was ascended into heaven,
sent abroad into the world his Apostles, Prophets, Evange-
lists, Doctors, and Pastors, by whose labour and ministry he
gathered together a great flock in all the parts of the world,
to set forth the eternal praise of thy holy name : For these so
great benefits of thy eternal goodness, and for that thou hast
vouchsafed to call these thy servants here present to the same
office and ministry of ^ the salvation of mankind, we render
unto thee most hearty thanks, we worship and praise thee ?,
and we humbly beseech thee by the same thy Son '', to grant
unto all us' which either here or elsewhere call upon thy
name'', that we may' shew ourselves thankful to" thee for
Second Edw. VI. 155a.
§ 435. That done, the Bishop shall
pray in this wise.
IT Let us pray.
Almighty God and heavenly, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 436. If When this prayer is done,
RECEfVE the Holy Ghost, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 437. IT The Bishop shall deliver
to every one of them the Bible in
his hand, saying.
Take thou authority to preach
the word of God, and to minister
the holy Sacraments in this congre-
gation, where thou shalt be so ap-
pointed.
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 435. That done, the Bishop shall
pray in this wise.
Let us Pray.
Almighty God and heavenly,
&c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 436. When this prayer is done,
S'c.
Receive the Holy Ghost, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 437. The Bishop shall deliver.
Take thou authority to preach,
&c
[Same as 1553.]
' In ed. 1662, " who of thine. "
* In ed. 1662, "dearly."
' In ed. 1662, " the author."
^ In ed. 1662, " ministry appointed for
the."
■ In ed. 1663. " we praise and worship
thee."
•■ In ed. 1663, " thy blessed Son."
' In ed. 1662, " -as" omitted.
* In ed. 1662, " thy holy Name."
' In ed. 1662, " may continue to shew."
" In ed. 1663, " unto."
The Ordering of Priests.
453
these and all other thy ° benefits, and that we ay daily in-
crease and go forwards in the knowledge and faith of thee,
and thy Son, by the Holy Spirit.
So that as well by these
thy ministers, as by them to whom they shall be appointed
ministers, thy holy name may be always glorified, and thy
blessed kingdom enlarged : through the same thy Son our
Lord Jesus Christ, which liveth and reigneth with thee in the
unity of the same Holy Spirit world without end. Amen,
§ 436. IT When this prayer is done, the Bishop -with the Priests present
shall lay their hands severally upon the head of every one that receiveth
orders °, The receivers humbly kneeling upon their knees, and the Bishop
saying:
Receive the Holy Ghost: whose sins thou dost forgive,
they are forgiven : and whose sins thou dost retain, they are
retained : and be thou a faithful dispenser of the word of
God, and of his holy sacraments. In the name of the Father,
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
§ 437. The Bishop shall deliver to every one of them the Bible in the one
hand, and the Chalice or cup with the bread, in the other hand, and say.
Take thou authority to preach the word of God, and to
minister the holy Sacraments in this Congregation.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 435. f That done, the Bishop
shall pray in this wise, and say.
Let us pray.
Almighty God, and, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
So that as well by these thy Min-
isters, as by them over whom they
shall be appointed thy Ministers,
thy holy Name may be for ever
glorified, and thy blessed kingdom
enlarged ; through the same thy
Son Jesus Christ our Lord, who
liveth and reigneth with thee in the
unity of the same Holy Spirit, world
without end. Amen.
§ 436. Tf When this Prayer is done,
&'c.
[Same as 1549-]
Receive the holy Ghost for the
Office and Work of a Priest in the
Church of God, now committed
unto thee by the Imposition of our
hands. Whose sins thou dost for-
give, &c.
[Continued the same as 1549.]
§ 437. Then the Bishop shall deliver
to every one of them kneeling, the
Bible into his hand, saying.
Take thou Authority to preach
the Word of God, and to minister
the holy Sacraments in the Congre-
gation, where thou shalt be lawfully
appointed thereunto.
In one ed., 1552, "the benefits."
In ed. 1662, "the order of Priesthood.''
454
The Form and Manner of, &c. 1550.
§ 438. % When this is done, the Congregation shall sing the Creed, and also
they shall go to the Communion, which all they that receive orders shall
take together, and retnain in the same place where the hands were laid
upon them, until such time as they have received the Communion.
§ 439- IF The Communion being done, after the last Collect, and immediately
before the benediction, shall be said this Collect :
Most merciful Father, we beseech thee, so p to send upon
these thy Servants thy heavenly blessing, that they may be
clad about with all justice'', and that thy word spoken by
their mouths may have such success, that it may never be
spoken in vain. Grant also that we may have grace to hear
and receive the same as thy most holy word and the mean
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 438. IT When this is done, 6^c.
§ 439- ^ The Communion being
done, Qr*c.
Most merciful Father, we, &c.
§ 440. And if the Orders of Dea-
con and Priesthood, be given both
upon one day : then shall all
things at the holy Communion be
used as they are appointed at the
ordering of Priests. Saving that
Jor the Epistle, the whole third
Chapter, dfc.
[Continued the same as I549.1
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 438. When this is done, ^*c.
§ 439. The Communion being done,
S'C.
Most merciful Father, we, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 440. And if the Orders of Deacon,
6r'c.
[Same as 1552.]
Charles II. 1662.
§ 438. f When this is done, the
Nicene Creed shall be sung or
said ; and the Bishop shall after
that go on in the Service of the
Communion, which all they that
receive Orders shall take together,
and remain in the same place
where Hands were laid upon them,
until such time as they have re-
ceived the Communion.
[Continued the same as 1549.]
§ 439- T The Communion being
done, after the last Collect, and im-
mediately before the Benediction,
shall be said these Collects.
Most merciful Father, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
grace to hear and receive what they
shall deliver out of thy most holy
Word, or agreeable to the same, as
the means of our salvation ; that in
all our words and deeds we may
seek thy glory, and the increase of
thy kingdom ; through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.
Prevent us, O Lord, in all our
doings, with thy most gracious fa-
P In ed. i66a, " thee to send."
« In ed. i66a, "clothed with righteousness,"
The Ordering of Priests.
455
of our salvation, that in all our words and deeds we may seek
thy glory and the increase of thy kingdom, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
§ 440. TT If the orders of Deacon and Priesthood be given both upon one day,
then shall the Psalm for the Introit and other things at the holy Commu'
nion be used as they are appointed at the ordering of Priests. Saving that
for the Epistle, the zvhole Hi. chapter of the first to Timothy shall be read,
as it is set out before in the order of Priests. And immediately after the
Epistle, the Deacons shall be ordered. And it shall suffice the Litany to
be said once.
vour, and further us with thy con-
tinual help ; that in all our works
begun, continued, and ended in
thee, we may glorify thy holy
Name, and finally by thy mercy ob-
tain everlasting life ; through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
The peace of God, which passeth
all understanding, keep your hearts
and minds in the knowledge and
love of God, and of his Son Jesus
Christ our Lord : And the bless-
ing of God Almighty, the Father,
the Son, and the Holy Ghost, be
amongst you, and remain with you
always. Amen.
§ 440. II And if on the same day the
Order of Deacons be given to some,
and the Order of Priesthood to
others; the Deacons shall be first
presented, and then the Priests ;
and it shall suffice that the Litany
be once said for both. The Col-
lects shall both be used ; first, that
for Deacons, then that for Priests.
The Epistle shall be Ephes. iv.
7 — 13, as before in this Office.
Immediately after which, they that
are to be made Deacons shall
take the Oath of Supremacy, be
examined and Ordained, as is
above prescribed. Then one of
them having read the Gospel (which
shall be either out of St. Matth.
ix. 36 — 38, as before in this Office;
or else St. Luke xii. 35 — 38, as be-
fore in the Form for the Ordering
of Deacons), they that are to be
made Priests shall likewise take
the Oath of Supremacy, be ex-
amined, and Ordained, as is in
this Office before appointed.
4S6
The Form and Manner of, &c. 1550.
THE FORM OF CONSECRATING
OF AN
ARCHBISHOP OR BISHOP.
§ 441. The FscUmfor the Introit at the Communion, as at the
Ordering of Priests.
§442. The Epistle.
This is a true saying, If a man desire the office of a Bishop,
he desireth an honest work. A Bishop therefore
must be blameless, the husband of one wife,
diligent, sober, discreet, a keeper of hospitality, apt to teach,
not given to overmuch wine, no fighter, not greedy of filthy
I Tim. iii.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
FORM OF CONSECRATING
OF AN
ARCHBISHOP OR BISHOP.
§ 441. T At the Communion '.
§442. The Epistle.
This is a true saying, ~.
-., , . „■'''» I Tun. m.
Ii a maa desire, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
The form of Conse-
CILA.TING OF AN Archbishop
OR Bishop.
§ 442. The Epistle at the Commu-
nion, &'€.
This is a true saying, &c,
[Same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
the form of
ORDAINING OR CONSECRATING
OF AN
ARCHBISHOP, OR BISHOP ;
WHICH IS ALWAYS TO BE PERFORMED
UPON SOME SUNDAY OR HOLY-DAY.
§ 441. H When all things are duly
prepared in the Church, and set
in order, after Morning Prayer
is ended, the Archbishop {or some
other Bishop appointed) shall begin
the Communion Service ; in which
this shall be
The Collect.
Almighty God, who by thy Son
Jesus Christ didst give to thy holy
Apostles many excellent gifts, and
didst charge them to feed thy flock ;
Give grace, we beseech thee, to all
Bishops, the Pastors of thy Church,
that they may diligently preach thy
Word, and duly administer the
godly Discipline thereof ; and grant
to the people, that they may obe-
diently follow the same ; that all
may receive the crown of everlast-
ing glory ; through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.
§ 442. 1" And another Bishop shall
read the Epistle.
This is a true sapng, If a man
desire the Office of ^ ^^ y. ^
a Bishop, he desireth
a good work. A Bishop then must be
blameless, the husband of one wife,
vigilant, sober, of good behaviour,
given to hospitality, apt to teach ;
not given to wine, no striker, not
greedy of filthy lucre, but patient,
not a brawler, not covetous ; one
that ruleth well his own house,
having his children in subjection
with all gravity ; (For if a man
know not how to rule his own
» In one ed., 1552, " The Epistle at the Communion."
• In one ed., 1552, reference omitted.
Consecration of Bishops.
457
lucre, but gentle, abhorring fighting, abhorring covetousness,
one that ruleth well his own house ; one that hath children in
subjection with all reverence. For if a man cannot rule his
own house, how shall he care for the congregation of God ?
he may not be a young scholar, lest he swell, and fall into the
judgment of the evil speaker. He must also have a good
report of them which are without, lest he fall into rebuke and
snare of the evil speaker.
house, how shall he take care of
the Church of God ?) Not a novice,
lest being lifted up with pride he
fall into the condemnation of the
devil. Moreover, he must have
a good report of them which are
without ; lest he fall into reproach,
and the siiare of the devil.
§443. Or this.
For the Epistle.
From Miletus Paul sent to Ephe-
sus, and called the .
elders of the Church. '^ ^ ^^' '^'
And when they were come to him,
he said unto them, Ye know, from
the first day that I came into Asia,
after what manner I have been
with you at all seasons, serving the
Lord with all humility of mind,
and with many tears and tempta-
tions which befel me by the lying
in wait of the Jews : And how
I kept back nothing that was profit-
able unto you, but have shewed
you, and have taught you publickly,
and from house to house, testifying
both to the Jews, and also to the
Greeks, repentance toward God,
and faith toward our Lord Jesus
Christ. And now behold, I go
bound in the spirit unto Jerusa-
lem, not knowing the things that
shall befal me there ; save that the
Holy Ghost witnesseth in eveiy
city, saying. That bonds and afflic-
tions abide me. But none of these
things move me, neither count I my
life dear unto myself, so that I
might finish my course with joy,
and the ministry which I have re-
ceived of the Lord Jesus, to testify
the Gospel of the grace of God.
And now behold, I know that ye
all, among whom I have gone
preaching the kingdom of God,
shall see my face no more. Where-
fore I take you to record this day,
that I am pure from the blood of
all men. For I have not shunned
to declare unto you all the counsel
of God. Take heed therefore unto
yourselves, and to all the flock over
the which the Holy Ghost hath
made you Overseers, to feed the
Church of God, which he hath pur-
chased with his own blood. For
I know this, that after my depart-
ing shall grievous wolves enter in
among you, not sparing the flock.
Also of your own selves shall men
arise speaking perverse things, to
draw away disciples after them.
Therefore watch, and remember,
that by the space of three years,
I ceased not to warn every one night
and day with tears. And now,
brethren, I commend you to God,
and to the word of his grace, which
is able to build you up, and to give
you an inheritance among all them
which are sanctified. I have coveted
no man's silver, or gold, or ap-
parel ; yea, yourselves know, that
these hands have ministered unto
my necessities, and to them that
were with me. I have shewed
you all things, how that so labour-
ing ye ought to support the weak ;
and to remember the words of the
Lord Jesus, how he said, It is more
blessed to give than to receive '.
' It will be observed that in eds. 1549, 1352. and 1559. this served for one of the
Epistles in the " Ordering of Priests." (See p. 436.)
458
The Form and Manner of, &c. 1550.
(§444.) The Gospel
Jesus said to Simon Peter, Simon Johanna, lovest thou me
more than these ? He said unto him. Yea, ^ j^ ^^.
Lord, thou knowest that I love thee. He said
unto him. Feed my lambs. He said to him again the second
time : Simon Johanna, lovest thou me ? He said unto him.
Yea, Lord, thou knowest that I love thee. He said unto
him, Feed my sheep. He said unto him the third time,
Simon Johanna, lovest thou me? Peter was sorry because
he said unto him the third time, Lovest thou me? and he
said unto him : Lord, thou knowest all things, thou knowest
that I love thee. Jesus said unto him. Feed my sheep.
§ 445. IT Or else out of the x. Chapter of John, as before in the
order of Priests.
John iiij. '
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 444. The Gospel.
Jesus said to Simon
Peter, Simon Johanna,
love^, &c,
§ 445. IT Or else out of the tenth
Chapter, &'c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 447. T After the gospel and Credo
ended, first the elected Bishop shall
be presented by two Bishops unto
the Archbishop of that Province,
or to some other Bishop appointed
by his commission: The Bishops
that present him, saying.
Most reverend father in God, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 448. T[ Then shall the Archbishop
demand the king's mandate for
the consecration, and cause it to be
read. And the oath touching the
knoxvled^e of the King's supre-
macy, Sr'c.
[Continued the same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 444. The Gospel.
Jesus said to Simon Peter, &c,
[Same as 1549.]
§ 445. Or else out of the tenth chap-
ter, dfc.
[Same as 1549, and immediately fol-
lowed but without a break by § 447, ac-
cording to ed. 1552.]
Most reverend father in God, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 448. Then shall the Archbishop
demand the Queen's mandate, yi?/*
the consecration, and cause it to
be read. And the oath touching
the knowledge of the Queen's su-
premacy, &"€.
[Continued the same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
§ 444. IT Then another Bishop shall
read the Gospel.
Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Si-
mon, son of Jonas,
lovest thou me more St Johnxxi.
than these ? He saith
unto him, Yea, Lord, thou knowest
that I love thee. He saith unto
him. Feed my lambs. He saith
to him again the second time, Simon,
son of Jonas, lovest thou me? He
saith unto him, Yea, Lord, thou
knowest that I love thee. He saith
unto him, Feed my sheep. He
said ^ unto him the third time, Simon,
son of Jonas, lovest thou me ? Peter
" In one ed., 155a, misj>r. tor xx\. » In Sealed Book "th" altered to "d" with a pen.
Consecration of Bishops.
459
§ 447. IF After the Gospel and Credo ended, first the elected Bishop, having
tipon him a surplice and a cope, shall be presented by two Bishops [being
also in surplices and copes, and having their pastoral staves in their hands)
unto the Archbishop of the Province, or to some other Bishop appointed by
his commission : the Bishops that present, saying:
Most reverend Father in God, we present unto you this
godly and well learned man to be consecrated Bishop.
§448. H Attd then the King's mandate to the Ajxhbishop for the consecra-
tion shall be read. And the oath touching the kno'wledging of the King's
supremacy shall be ministered to the pcrsott elected, as it is set out in the
order of Deacons. And then shall be ministered also the Oath of due obe-
dience unto the Archbishop as follo7vsth.
^vas grieved because he said unto
him the third time, Lovest thou
me ? And he said unto him, Lord,
thou knowest all things ; thou
knowest that I love thee. Jesus
saith unto him. Feed my sheep.
§ 445. Or else^ this.
The same day at evening, being
the first day of the „ -, ,
1 \. \^\. ^ ot. John XX.
week, when the doors j.
were shut where the
disciples were assembled for fear of
the Jews, came Jesus, and stood in
the midst, and saith unto them,
Peace be unto you. And when he
had so said, he shewed unto them
his hands and his side. Then were
the disciples glad, when they saw
the Lord. Then said Jesus to them
again, Peace be unto you : as my
Pather hath sent me, even so send
I you. And when he had said this,
he breathed on them, and saith unto
them, Receive ye the holy Ghost.
Whosesoever sins ye remit, they
are remitted unto them ; and whose-
soever sins ye retain, they are re-
tained''.
§ 446. Or this.
Jesus came and spake unto them,
saying, All power is
given unto me in hea- St. Matt,
ven and earth \ Go '''''""• '^•
ye therefore and teach all nations.
baptizing them In the Name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost; teaching them to ob-
serve all things whatsoever I have
commanded you : and lo, I am
with you alway, even unto the end
of the world ".
§ 447. ^ After the Gospel, and the
Nicene Creed, and the Sermon are
ended, the Elected Bishop (vested
with his Rote het) shall be presented
by two Bishops unto the Arch-
bishop of that province (.or to some
other Bishop appointed by la%vful
comtnission') the Archbishop sitting
in his chair near the holy Table,
and the Bishops that present hi7n
saying,
Most Reverend Father, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
to be Ordained and Consecrated
Bishop.
§ 448. \ Then shall the Archbishop
demand the Kings Mandate for
the Consecration, a7td catise it to
be read. And the Oath touching
the ackttowledgtnent of the King's
Supremacy, shall be ministered to
the persons elected, as it is set doiun
before in the Form for the Order-
ing of Deacons. And then shall
also be ministered unto them the
Oath of due Obedience to the Arch-
bishop, as followeth,
" In the Sealed Book, 1662, the word
"else" is inserted with a pen.
y This will be found in eds. 1549, 1552,
and 1559, to serve for the last of the Gos-
pels in the Ordering of Priests. (See p. 439.)
» In the Sealed Book, 1662, printed
"in earth" but "in" marked through
with a pen.
» This for the first of the Gospels. (See
p. 438.)
460
The Form and Manner of, &c. 1550.
§449. % THE OATH OF DUE OBE-
dience to the A rchbishop.
In the name of GOD, Amen. I, N. chosen Bishop of the
church and see oi N. do profess and promise all due reve-
rence and obedience to the Archbishop and to the Metro-
political church of N. and to their successors, so help me
God and his holy Gospel.
§451. ^ Then the Archbishop shall mcme the congregation present to pray,
saying thus to them.
Brethren, it is written in the Gospel of Saint Luke, that
our Saviour Christ continued the whole night in prayer or ever
that*" he did choose and send forth his xii." Apostles. It is
written also in the Acts of the Apostles, that the disciples
which ^ were at Antioch did fast and pray or ever they laid
hands upon or sent forth Paul and Barnabas *. Let us there-
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
I 449. f THE OA TH OF DUE OBE-
dience to the Archbishop.
In the name of God, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
SO help me God, through Jesus
Christ.
§450. ^ This oath shall not be made
at the consecration of an Arch-
bishop.
§ 45 1. IT Then the Archbishop shall
move, &'c.
[Same as 1549.I
Brethren, it is written in, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 452. % And then shall be said, 6r'c.
That it may please thee, &c.
Answer. We beseech thee, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 453- ^ Concluding the Litany in
the end, with this prayer.
Almighty God, giver of, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 449. The Othe of due Obe-
dience TO THE Archbishop.
In the name of God, &c
[Same as 1552.]
§ 450. This oath shall not be made
at the Consecration of an Arch-
bishop.
% 451. Then the Archbishop shall,
dr'c.
Brethren, it is written in, &c.
§ 452. And then shall be said, &'c.
That it may please thee, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 453. Concluding the Litany in
the end, with this prayer.
Almighty God, giver of, &c
[Same as 1549.]
' Ined. 1662, "before he did."
• In eds. 1552, and after, "his twelve.'
'Ined. 1662, "who."
• In ed. 1662, " before they laid hands
on Paul and Barnabas, and sent them
forth."
Consecration of Bishops.
461
fore, following the example of our Saviour Christ and his
Apostles, first fall to prayer or that ^ we admit and send forth
this person presented unto us, to the work whereunto we trust
the Holy Ghost hath called him.
§ 452. 'S And then shall be said tJie Litany as afore in tJie order of Deacons.
And after this place: That it may please thee to illuminate all Bishops,
&'c., he shall say.
That it may please thee to bless this our brother elected,
and to send thy grace upon him, that he may duly execute the
oftice whereunto he is called, to the edifying of thy church,
and to the honour, praise and glory of thy name.
Answer. We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
§ 453. Concluding the Litany in the end with this prayer :
Almighty God, giver of all good things, which ^ by thy
Holy Spirit hast appointed divers orders of Ministers in thy
Church : mercifully behold this thy servant now called to the
work and ministry of a Bishop, and replenish him so with
the truth of thy doctrine and •' innocency of life, that both by
word and deed he may faithfully serve thee in this office, to
the glory of thy name, and profit of thy congregation ' : through
the merits of our Saviour Jesu ^ Christ, who liveth and
reigneth with thee and the Holy Ghost, world without end.
Amen.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 449. The Oath of due Obedience to
the Archbishop.
In the Name of God, &c.
[Same as iS49, to]
So help me God, through Jesus
Christ.
§ 450. ^ This Oath shall not be
made at the Consecration of an
Archbishop.
§451. \ Thenthe Archbishop shall,
h'c.
Brethren, it is written, &c
[Same as 1549.]
' In ed. 1662, "before we."
i In ed. 1662, "who."
^ In ed. 1662, "and adorn him with
innocency of life."
§ 452. ^ And then shall be said the
Litany as before in the Form of
Ordering Deacons, save only, that
after this place That it may please
thee to illuminate all Bishops,
is'c, the proper Suffrage there fol-
lowing shall be omitted, and this
inserted instead of it ;
That it may please thee, &c.
Answer. We beseech thee, &-'c.
[Same as 1549.]
§ 453. T Then shall be said this
Prayer following.
Almighty God, giver of, &c.
[Same as 1549-]
' In ed. 1662, " Name, and the edifying
and well governing of thy church."
'' In ed. 1662, "Jesus."
462
The Form and Manner of, &c. 1550.
§ 454. Then the Archbishop sitting in a ' chair, shall say this'^ to him that
is to be consecrated.
Brother, forasmuch as holy Scripture and the old Canons
commandeth that we should not be hasty in laying on hands
and admitting of any person to the government of the con-
gregation of Christ, which he hath purchased with no less
price than the effusion of his own blood, afore that ° I admit
you to this administration whereunto ye are called °, I will
examine you in certain articles, to the end p the Congregation
present may have a trial and bear witness how ye ^ be minded
to behave yourself in the church of God.
Are you persuaded that you be truly called to this minis-
tration according to the will of our Lord Jesus Christ and
the order of this realm.
Answer. 1 am so persuaded.
The Archbishop. Are you persuaded that the holy Scrip-
tures contain sufficiently all doctrine required of necessity for
eternal salvation through the faith in Jesu Christ'? And are
you determined with * the same holy Scriptures to instruct the
people committed to your charge, and to teach or maintain
nothing, as required of necessity to eternal salvation, but
that * you shall be persuaded may be concluded and proved
by the same ?
Answer. I am so persuaded and determined by God's grace.
The Archbishop. Will you then faithfully exercise yourself
in the said " holy Scriptures, and call upon God by prayer for
the true understanding of the same, so as ye may be able
by them to teach and exhort with wholesome doctrine, and to
withstand and convince the gainsayers ?
Answer. I will so do, by the help of God.
The Archbishop. Be you ^ ready with all faithful diligence
to banish and drive away all erroneous and strange doctrine
contrary to God's word, and both privately and openly to call
upon and encourage other " to the same ?
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
i 454. \ Then the Archbishop, dr*c.
Brother, forasmuch as, &c.
[The same throughout as 1549. J
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 454. Then the Archbishop, ^c.
Brother, forasmuch as, &c.
[The same throughout as 1549. ]
' In ed. 1662, " in his chair."
■" In ed. 1662, " this" omitted.
■ In ed. 1662, " before I."
* In ed. 1662, "whereunto ye are called"
omitted.
p In ed. 1662, "the end that."
« In ed. 1662, "you."
' In ed. 1662, " necessity to eternal sal-
vation, through faith in Jesus Christ."
• In ed. 1662, "out ol."
'In ed. 1662, " that which you."
• In ed. 1662, " the same."
" In Sealed Book, 1662, printed "Are
you," but altered with a pen to " Be you."
" In ed. 1662, "others."
Consecration of Bishops.
463
Answer. I am ready, the Lord being my helper.
The Archbishop. Will you deny all ungodliness, and worldly
lusts, and live soberly, righteously, and Godly in this world ^,
that you may shew yourself in all things an example of good
works unto other y, that the adversary may be ashamed, having
nothing to lay ^ against you.
Answer. I will so do, the Lord being my helper.
The Archbishop. Will you maintain and set forward (as
much as shall lie in you) quietness, peace, and love *, among
all men? And such as be unquiet, disobedient, and criminous
within your diocese, correct and punish, according to such
authority, as ye ^ have by God's word, and as to you shall be
committed, by the ordinance of this realm ?
Answer. I will so do, by the help of God.
The Archbishop. Will you shew yourself gentle, and be
merciful for Christ's sake, to poor and needy people, and to
all strangers destitute of help ?
Answer. I will so shew myself by God's grace".
The Archbishop. Almighty God our heavenly Father, who
hath given you a good will to do all these things, grant also
unto you strength and power, to perform the same, that he
accomplishing in you the good work which he hath begun,
ye** may be found perfect, and irreprehensible at the latter
day, through Jesu ^ Christ our Lord. Amen.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 454. ^ Then the Archbishop, 6fc.
Brother, forasmuch as the holy
Scripture and the ancient Canons
command, that we should not be
hasty in laying on hands, and ad-
mitting any person to Government
in the Church of Christ, which he
hath purchased, &c.
[Same as 1549.3
Are you persuaded, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
The Archbishop.
• Are you persuaded that the, &c.
Will you then faithfully, &c.
Are you ready, with all, &c.
WlLLyoudeny all ungodliness, &c.
* In ed. 1662, "this present world."
y In ed. 1662, "others."
» In ed. 1662, "say."
» In ed. 1662, " love and peace."
Will you maintain and set, &c.
[The same throughout as 1549, toj
The Archbishop.
Will you be faithful in Ordain-
ing, sending, or laying hands upon
others ?
Answer. I will so be, by the help
of God.
The Archbishop.
Will you shew yourself gentle, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
Answer. I will so shew myself,
by God's help.
§455. \ Then the Archbishop stand-
ing up shall say.
Almighty God, our heavenly,
&c.
[Same as 1549.]
'■ In ed. 1662, " you."
" In ed. 1552, and after, "help."
* In ed. X662, "Jesus."
464
The Form and Manner of, &c. 1550.
§ 456. Then shall be sung or said, Come Holy Ghost, &"€., as it is set out
in the Order of Priests.
§ 458. That ended, the Archbishop shall say.
The Lord be with you.
Answer. And with thy spirit.
^ Let us pray.
Almighty God and most merciful Father, which of thy
infinite goodness, hast given to us thy only and most dear
beloved Son Jesus Christ, to be our redeemer and author « of
everlasting life, who after that he had made perfect our re-
demption by his death, and was ascended into heaven, poured
down his gifts abundantly ' upon men, making some Apostles,
some Prophets, some Evangelists, some Pastors and Doctors,
to the edifying and making perfect of his congregation; Grant,
we beseech thee, to this thy servant such grace, that he may
be evermore « ready to spread abroad thy Gospel, and glad
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 456. Then shall be sung or said.
§ 458. That ended, the Archbishop
shall say.
Lord, hear our prayer.
Answer. And let our cry come
unto thee.
IT Let us pray.
Almighty God and most mer-
ciful, &c.
[Same as iS49-]
§ 459. Then the Archbishop and
Bishops, &'c.
Take the Holy Ghost, and, &c.
[Same as 1549.] ■
Elizabeth, 1559.
§ 456. Then shall be sung or said,
^c.
§ 458. Tliat ended, the Archbishop,
^c.
[Same as 1549.]
Lord, hear our prayer.
Ans7uer. And let our cry come
unto thee.
• In ed. 1662, " the Author."
' In the Sealed Book, 1662, printed,
" poured down abundantly his gifts," but
altered with a pen so as to bring it ia
Let us pray.
Almighty God and most mer-
ciful, &c
[Same as 1549.]
§ 459. Then the Archbishop and
Bishops, &'c.
Take the Holy Ghost, and, &c.
[Same as 1549.]
Charles II. 1662.
§ 456. f Then shall the Bishop elect
put on the rest of the Episcopal
habit ; and kneeling down, Veni,
Creator Spiritus, shall be sung or
said over him, the Archbishop be-
ginning, and the Bishops, with
others that are present, answering
by verses, as followeth.
Come, Holy Ghost, our souls in-
spire.
And lighten with celestial fire.
Thou the anointing Spirit art,
Who dost thy seven-fold gifts impart.
Thy blessed Unction from above.
Is comfort, life, and fire of love.
Enable with perpetual light
The dulness of our blinded sight.
accordance with the earlier editions.
er In eds. 1552, and after, "that he may
evermore be."
Consecration of Bishops.
465
tidings of reconcilement to God, and to use the authority
given unto him, not to destroy, but to save, not to hurt, but
to help, so that he as a faithful and a wise servant ^, giving to
thy family meat in due season, may at the last day be received
into joy, through Jesu Christ our Lord, who with thee and
the Holy Ghost liveth and reigneth one God, world without
end. Amen.
§ 459- T'/iefi the Archbishop and Bishops present shall lay their hands
upon the head of the elect^ Bishop, the Archbishop saying.
Take the Holy Ghost, and remember that thou stir up
the grace of God, which is in thee, by imposition of hands :
for God hath not given us the spirit of fear, but of power,
and love, and of soberness.
Anoint and cheer our soiled face
With the abundance of thy grace.
Keep far our' foes, give peace at
home :
Where thou art guide, no ill can
come.
Teach us to know the Father, Son,
And thee, of both, to be but One.
That, through the ages all along,
This may be our endless song ;
Praise to thy eternal merit,
Father, Soft, and Holy Spirit.
§457. Or this:
Come, Holy Ghost, eternal God,
&c.
As before in the For fn for Ordering
Priests ''.
§ 458. IT That ended, the Archbishop
shall say.
Lord, hear our prayer.
Answer. And let our cry come
unto thee.
Let us pray.
Almighty God, and most mer-
ciful Father, who of thine infinite
goodness hast given thy only and
dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ,
&c.
[Same as iS49, to]
to the edifying and making perfect
his Church ; Grant, we beseech
thee, to this thy servant such grace,
that he may evermore be ready to
spread abroad thy Gospel, the glad
tidings of reconciliation with thee ;
and use the authority given him,
not to destruction, but to salvation ;
not to hurt, but to help : so that
as a wise and faithful servant, giv-
ing to thy family their portion in
due season, he may at last be re-
ceived into everlasting joy; through
Jesus Christ our Lord, who, with
thee and the Holy Ghost liveth
and reigneth, one God, world with-
out end. Amen.
§ 459- ^ Then the Archbishop and
Bishops present shall lay their
hands upon the head of the elected
Bishop kneeling before them upon
his knees, the Archbishop saying.
Receive the holy Ghost, for the
Olilice and Work of a Bishop in the
Church of God, now committed
unto thee by the Imposition of our
hands ; In the Name of the Father,
and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost. Amen. And remember that
thou stir up the grace of God which
is given thee by this Imposition of
our hands : for God hath not given
us the spirit of fear, but of power,
and love, and soberness.
•■ In eds. 1552 and 1539, " as a wise and * In the Sealed Book, the whole is
a faithful servant." printed entire, but marked out with a pen,
' la eds. 1552, and after, " elected." and these words written in.
Hh
466
The Form and Manner of, &c. 1550.
§ 460. Then the Archbishop shall lay the Bible upon his neck, saying.
Give heed unto reading, exhortation and doctrine, think
upon those' things contained in this book, be diligent in
them, that the increase"" coming thereby may be manifest
unto all men. Take heed unto thyself, and unto teaching",
and be diligent in doing them,
for by doing this thou shalt
save thyself and them that hear thee, through Jesus Christ
our Lord.
§ 461. T/ien shall the Archbishop put into his hand the
pastoral staff, saying:
Be to the flock of Christ a shepherd, not a wolf, feed them,
devour them not, hold up the weak, heal the sick, bind to-
gether o the broken, bring again the outcasts, seek the lost :
Be so merciful, that you p be not too remiss, so minister disci-
pline, that ye ^ forget not mercy, that
when the chief Shepherd
shall come, ye may receive the immarcessible Crown of
glory, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Second Edw. VI, 1552.
§ 460. IF Then the Archbishop shall
deliver him the Bible, saying.
Give heed unto reading, exhorta-
tion, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
for by doing this, thou shalt save
thyself, and them that hear thee :
be to the flock of Christ a shep-
herd, not a wolf, &c.
[Continued the same as the next para-
graph, omitting rubric } 471, and without
any break, down to]
immarcessible crown of glory,
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
§ 462. Then the Archbishop shall
proceed to, &'c.
' In ed. 1552, " these ;" in ed. 1662,
•the."
"• In one ed., 1552, "increasing."
■ In ed. 1663, " and to doctrine."
Most merciful Father, we be-
seech, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
and the Holy Ghost, world without
end. Amen.
Elizabeth, 1559
§ 460. Then the Archbishop shall,
■ &'c.
Give heed unto reading, exhorta-
tion, &c.
[Continued the same as 1552.]
§ 462. Then the Archbishop shall
proceed, dr'c.
Most merciful Father, we be-
seech, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
and the Holy Ghost, world without
end. Amen.
■> In ed. 1662, " bind up.'
P In ed. 1662, " ye."
« In ed. 1662, " you."
Consecration of Bishops.
467
§462. ^ Then the Archbishop shall proceed to the Communion, with whom
the new consecrated Bishop ^ shall also communicate. (§ 463. ) And after
the last Collect, immediately afore* the benediction, shall be said this
prayer :
Most merciful Father, we beseech thee to send down upon
this thy Servant thy heavenly blessing, and so endue him with
thy Holy Spirit, that he preaching thy word, may not only be
earnest to reprove, beseech, and rebuke with all patience and
Doctrine, but also may be to such as believe an * wholesome
example in word, in conversation, in love, in faith, in chastity,
and purity", that faithfully fulfilling his course, at the latter
day he may receive the crown of righteousness, laid up by
the Lord, the righteous Judge, who liveth and reigneth, one
God with the Father and Holy Ghost, world without end.
Amen.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 460. 11 Then the Archbishop shall
deliver him the Bible, saying.
Give heed unto reading, &c.
[Same as IS49, to]
for by so doing thou shall both save
thyself and them that hear thee.
Be to the flock of Christ a shep-
herd, not a wolf, &c.
[Continued same as 1549, to]
when the chief Shepherd shall ap-
pear, you' may receive the never-
fading crown of glory ; through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
§ 462. T[ Then the Archbishop shall
proceed in the Communion- Ser-
vice; with whom the new Con-
secrated Bishop {wiih others) shall
also communicate.
§463. IT And for the last Collect,
immediately before the Benediction,
shall be said these Prayers.
Most merciful Father, we, &c.
[Same as 1549, to]
and the Holy Ghost, world without
end. Amen.
Pre\'ent us, O Lord, in all our
doings, with thy most gracious fa-
vour, and further us with thy con-
tinual help ; that in all our works
begun, continued, and ended in
thee, we may glorify thy holy
Name, and finally by thy mercy
obtain everlasting life ; through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
The peace of God, which passeth
all understanding, keep your hearts
and minds in the knowledge and
love of God, and of his Son Jesus
Christ our Lord : And the bless-
ing of God Almighty, the Father,
the Son, and the Holy Ghost be
amongst you, and remain with you
always. Amen.
' In eds. 1552 and 1559. " Bishop with
other shaU."
• In eds. 1552 and 1559, "before."
* I ed. 1662, "a wholesome."
» In ed. 1662, " and in purity."
♦ In Sealed Book altered to " ye" with
a pen.
468
The Form and Manner of, &c. 1550.
RICHARDVS GRAFTON
typographus Regius excudebat.
Mense Mar tit
A.M.D.XLIX
Cum priuilegio ad imprimendum solum.
^ ^Ijis &00k^ is tru^lg
^ Wi^t prices tijereot
^(J5 Imprinter to sell tl)ts Boofee m C^ueres far t&jo sTiiI*
Igngcs antJ siie pence, antj not a&oue, feounlr in Parcl)cment,
or farell, for tfiree sfjillgnges anli vixi. pence anli not afioue : ^ntj
iwuntie in Eerfjer, in $apcr Boorlies or Claspes, for fourc gfjiU
Ignges, antj not aboue. ^nti at t1[)e next impression, tlje imprinter
leaugng out tf)e fanrme of mafegi^S ^"^ conseaatgng of ^rdjie^
6is!)oppc3, Bislioppes, Priestcs, aniJ Deacons, sfjal sel tf)e saietJ
ijoofee in qnercs, for ttooo sfjillgngcs ant not aboue, anti fiounlie
10 forelle for tinoo sj^illgnges anU eigj^t pence, antj not aboue.
^ntJ bountje in letljer, iv. paste bortjes or claspes, for t^rec sljiU
Ignges anlJ foure pence, antj not aboue.
^'
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
I IMPRINTED A T LONDON
in Flete-strete at the signe
of the Sunne ouer agaynste
the Conduite by Edz/z/arde
Whitchurche.
M.D.LII.
Cum pri/uUegio ad imprimendum
solum \
Elizabeth, 1559.
Imprinuo at Xonlron in ^otolta
®^urc^e parte
by Richard Jugge and John Cawood,
Printers to the Queetu's Majestie.
Anno M.D.LIX.
Cum privilegio Regia Maiestatis ^
Charles II. 1662.
FINIS. *
» Here follows a page of errata, and
beneath it the foliowing notice : " This
boke is to be sold by the Imprinter in
queres for ij. shillings & vi. pence, and not
aboue. Bound in parchemente or forell
for . iij. shillings . iiij. pence. And bound
in leather, in paper hordes, or claspes, for
. iiij. shillinges and not aboue. And at the
nexte impression, the imprinter leauyng
out the fourme of makynge and conse-
cratynge of Archebisshops, Bisshops,
Priestes, and Deacons, shal sell the sayd
boke in queres (or . ij. shillinges and not
aboue. And bound in forell, for . ii. shil-
linges viii. pence, and not aboue. And
bounde in leather, in paste boordes, or
claspes, for . iij. shillinges . iiy. pence, and
not aboue.
y Another edition of 1559 (i.e. Grafton's)
had a large printer's device on the last
page, and beneath it,
RICHARDUS GRAF-
tonus, Typography Regius
excudebat.
Anno Domini, ISS9-
Cu}n Privilegio ad Imprimen-
dum Solum.
• In the Sealed Book, 1662, there is
added in writing after the word FiNts,
" The Forms of Prayer for the v. 0/
Novetnber, the xxx. of January, dt^/or
the xxix. 0/ May, are to be printed at
the end o/this book."
A
CONCORDANCE
AND
INDEX TO THE RUBRICS, &c.
OBSERVANDA.
1. In the following Index the chie/y/ords only are included.
2. The references to the numbered rubrics are marked thus — § 151,
§147-
3. The references to Titles, &c., and unnumha-ed rubrics are naarked
thus — p. 14, p. 32.
4. The letters, O.H.C., refer to the "Order of Holy Communion
1548, " which will be found pp. 222 — 262.
5. The asterisks in the columns at the end of the lines shew in what
editions the words of the rubric are found.
6. When a word is within brackets, it signifies that it is not constant
throughout all the editions to which the asterisks refer; and when an
alternate word is given, it is to be understood that some use the one
word, and some the other. In the case of "Priest [Pbr.]," the word
"Priest" is used in all the editions marked, except in the Scotch ed.
of 1637, where " Presbyter" is used instead.
7. When two references are given (neither being within brackets), then
the words occur und^r both numbers throughout all the editions marked
by the asterisk. Where a second reference is given within brackets, it is
to be understood that the words occur in some of the editions under
one of the numbers, in other editions under the other number.
INDEX TO THE RUBRICS, &c.
abhorred, Idolatry to be — of all faithful Christians § 151
abolished, OF Ceremonies, why some be — . p, 14
absent, whosoever... doth — themselves . . . § 147
Absolution, The — to be pronounced by the Minister § 9
or Remission of sins to be pronounced §§ 9, [33]
after the Sentences... Confession, and —
pronounce the [this] —
form of — ...in all private confessions
■ the curate adding the — .
• shall the Priest... pronounce this — .
absolve, after which confession the Priest [Pbr. ] shall
Abstinence, A Table of the... Days of —
Days of Fasting, or —
accustomably, all ecclesiastical duties — due .
accustomed, the people hath not been — to pay
such as heretofore hath been — § 141
in some convenient place as hath been —
in the place where they are
accustomed blessing, let them depart with the —
accustomed duty, with the — to the Priest [Pbr. ]
accustomed manner, Chrisoms be brought after the
• banns must be asked... after the —
tlie Curate saying after the — .
— the English Litany said after the
— the Litany ended, according to the —
accustomed offerings, pay to the Curate the —
must offer her Chrisom and other —
■ must offer her —
§ 34
§113
§309
§321
§379
§309
p. 32
P- 32
§ 149
§138
O.H.C.
§357
§365
§134
§283
§ 206
§270
§270
§363
§ 96
§362
§362
accustomed place of the Church, Chapel, or Chancel § I
acknowledging [-ment] of the benefits of Christ
acknowledgment, the — of the King's supremacy
administered. Baptism should not be —
baptism shall be — on this fashion
when it shall be publicly — in the church
administration, in the — of the Lord's Supper
Office for the — of the Lord's Supper
Of the — of Public Baptism .
§151
§448
§178
§213
§320
§151
§ 151
p. 285
p. 212
Administration of the Lord's Supper
[See also "Ministration."]
admitted, which are to be — into Holy Orders §§ 159, 166
he may be — to the Holy Communion . § 247
none be — to the Holy Communion . . § 269
as come to be — Ministers [Deacons] . § 390
• as come to be — to the Bishop , . • § 39i
• be — ...to the Order of Priesthood . . §410
such as come to be — Priests . . . § 420
01
10
M
•
•
♦
♦
•
♦
*
»
«
•
•
•
«
»
•
•
«
«
»
10
•
*
*
•
»
»
•
*
*
*
«
*
•
*
•
•
«
«
•
in
lO
M
_
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
♦
•
*
•
•
•
•
♦
♦
«
«
♦
•
•
»
•
•
•
»
*
•
•
•
*
•
»
CO
«
M
»
»
•
♦
•
*
•
»
*
•
»
•
•
*
•
•
•
M
•
•
•
*
*
*
*
»
»
•
•
•
»
•
•
•
•
*
*
•
*
•
♦
*
*
»
*
*
472
A Concordance and
adoration, not meant thereby that any — is done . § 151
that thereby no — is intended . . . § 151
cflfcr^aT, and therefore may not be — . . . § 151
age, when children come to that — . . . § 252
should be ministered to them... of perfect — § 253
agreeable, may be most — to the institution thereof § 145
that it is — with the usage of the Church . § 253
§ 2
§ 3
§ 74
§134
albe, shall use neither — vestment nor cope
shall have upon him a surplice or —
that is to say, a white — plain .
shall put upon him a plain — or surplice
having upon him a plain — . . §§ 391, 421
<3!/(5<'j, shall have upon them... — with tunicles . § 74
alledge, if any man do — and declare any impediment § 274
§275
P- 33
/, if no impediment be —
Almanack, An — for Nineteen Years [1552 — 1570]
An — for XXX. years [1559 — 1588] .
An — for xxxix. years [1603 — 1641] .
An — for xxxiv. years [1637 — 1670] .
[See also "Table of the Moveable Feasts."]
alms, shall receive the — for the poor . . • § 95
alms or oblaiions, if there he no — . . . p. 241
alonely, the Minister may — communicate with him § 337
Altar, leave the rest upon the — covered § 98 O. H. C.
setting both the bread and wine upon the —
standing humbly afore the midst of the —
• then the Priest turning him to the —
are to be said, turning still to the — .
and say all things at the —
the Priest. ..may go again to the — § 143 O.H.C.
the man and woman kneeling afore the — § 290
the Priest standing at the —
[See also " Lord's Table," " Holy Table," " Table."]
Amen, The people shall answer —
here, and at the end of all other prayers —
amends, make — to [the] uttermost [of] his power
§ 76
§ loS
§ 108
§134
§ 290
ancient writers, although it be read in —
it appeareth by —
anoint, then the Priest shall — the infant
then shall the Priest — him
anointed, if the sick person desire to be —
anointing, putting on the Chrisom and —
Anthem, except on Easter day... another—
here followeth the —
with this — ....
adding this — ....
the—
then shall this — be said or sung
Anthems, These — shall be sung or said
apptrtaineth, it — to offer for the cha,rges
§ 10
§ 10
§306
§148
§178
§ 199
§319
§§ 319, 336
§204
§ 14
§ 28, 49
§299
§312
§334
§366
§ 67
§145
9
M
«
»
*
*
*
*
*
*
»
»
*
*
*
♦
*
»
»
«
«
»
*
«
«
«
M
♦
*
»
*
*
*
*
*
»
»
»
»
01
to
m
M
*
*
*
♦
*
*
«
*
*
0
VO
M
♦
*
«
*
»
*
»
»
«o
»
♦
♦
*
*
»
*
*
*
*
*
M
VO
«o
M
»
♦
*
•
*
*
*
*
*
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
473
appoint, he or his deputy shall — the place . . § I
appoint, as the Ordinary shall — . . . • § I5°
as the Curate by his discretion shall — . § i8o
to the Bishop, or whom he shall — . . § 231
the Bishop, or such as he shall — . . § 250
as the Bishop, or such as he shall — . § 257
appointed, the Churchwardens or other by them — § 95
or other fit person — for that purpose . § 95
suffice for the persons — to receive . ■ § 98
■ how many be — to communicate with him § 320
first to those that are — to communicate . § 321
■ • to them that be [are]— to communicate . § 330
and such as be — to communicate . • § 33^
of them — by the Bishop putting on a tunicle § 407
one of them — by the Bishop shall read . § 407
the Archdeacon, or one — in his stead . § 421
which are — to receive the said office . . § 430
the Archbishop or some other Bishop — . § 441
other Bishop — by his [lawful] commission § 447
appoifited, upon the Sunday or Holyday — . . § 232
upon the day — all that are to be . . § 249
to come to the church at the time — . § 256
to come to the church at the day [time] — § 267
at the day — for solemnization . . . § 272
• • at the day and time — . . • • § 272
■ day be not — for the open Communion . § 322
when the day — by the Bishop . . §§ 390, [420
:.t the tiiiijs — in the Canon . . . § 410
appointed, for which particular Services are — . p. 32
how the Psalter is — to be read . . p. 17
• Psalms in order as they be — . . §§ IS, 38
proper Psalms- — for that day . . §§ 15, 38
Lessons as [they be] — by [in] the Kalendar §§ 1 6, 38
■ the same that is — at the Communion
• if there be any specially —
• shall be said all that is—
■ suffrages, and due order — for the same
• sacraments and rites in this book — .
■ according to the order in this book —
• when the Litany is not —
■ to be said and done at the church door
■ and so many of the Collects—
• all that is here — for them to learn .
all that is here — for them to learn .
■ the — general confession must be made
■ after such form and sort as hereafter is —
■ then shall the Priest use the — prayer
■ which is — in the Book of Common Prayer
■ with the prayers as is before —
as they are — at the Ordering of Priests
[See also supplementary list, p. 541.]
§ 25
§ lOI
§135
§145
§146
§ 149
§169
§ 209
§214
§256
§267
§321
§322
§336
§368
§425
§440
01
IT)
IT)
M
CO
M
M
♦
*
*
♦
*
»
»
*
»
*
♦
*
♦
*
*
♦
*
*
♦
*
*
»
*
*
♦
♦
*
*
*
»
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
♦
*
*
«
♦
#
*
*
*
*
*
*
»
»
»
♦
*
♦
*
♦
♦
♦
♦
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
♦
*
*
•
*
»
»
*
*
»
♦
*
»
♦
«
»
' *
»
♦
*
*
*
< *
*
«
»
«
*
»
*
♦
»
»
*
*
♦
*
*
«
*
*
*
♦
♦
*
♦
*
*
«
•
♦
474
A Concordance and
appointment — or some other at his — .
appose, such questions... as he... shall — them in
shall by his discretion — them in
apprentices, their children, servants and — .
approve, and if the Bishop shall —
approved, declared to the Curate, and by him —
to be — by the Curate
§266
§250
§257
§256
§259
§ 212
§212
§141
§ 3
-441
aptly, so that it may be — divided in divers pieces
Archbishop, being — or Bishop
• the — or some other Bishop appointed
. presented... unto the — of the [that] province § 447
the— sitting in his chair near the Holy Table § 447
[The word " Archbishop" occurs also elsewhere throughout the
Ordinal, e.g. §§ 448, 450, 451, 456, and 458.]
Archdeacon, and the — or his deputy, shall say
the — or his deputy shall present
— the — shall answer .
the — saying ....
the — shall present unto the Bishop
Archdeacons, The — Deans, Provosts, &c.
Articles of the Faith, as they can say. ..the—
• but such as can say... the —
■ the children can say... the —
which can say the — .
■ the[Pbr. or] Minister shall rehearse th<
Ash Wednesday, commonly called — .
asked, banns must be — three several Sundays
certificate of the banns being thrice —
assembled, the people being — upon the Sunday
called together... and — in the church
the people be customably —
assigned, proper lessons — for that day .
suffrages before — at matins
audibly, and every one shall — answer .
authority. Homilies set forth by [common] —
against the... — of the Bishop of Rome
power and — of all foreign potentates
avoid, and to — the profanation and disorder
avoiding, for — of all matters... of dissension .
and for the — of such profanation
banns, first the — must be asked .
first the — ...must be published .
the — must be asked in both parishes
certificate of the— being thrice asked
Baptism, Of the Administration of Public—
The Ministration of —
TheMiNiSTRATiONOFPuBLic— of Infants
§391
§391
§392
§421
§421
§ 2
§207
§250
§257
§268
-§303
P- 394
§270
§271
§232
§363
§136
§ 16
§ 43
§259
§ 86
§402
§402
§151
§141
§151
§270
§270
§271
§271
p. 285
p. 2S5
p. 285
be ministered in the English [vulgar] tongue § 1 78
M
•
•
«
•
«
»
•
•
«
•
*
«
*
•
•
«
•
1 ♦
*
*
i *
•
*
*
•
*
•
•
•
«
m
M
•
•
•
•
•
♦
•
•
•
»
•
*
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
m
10
M
•
«
«
*
*
•
•
»
«
♦
•
*
•
•
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
♦
0
to
•
•
»
»
*
•
•
•
•
•
«
•
•
•
•
•
«
•
*
to
10
M
•
•
*
♦
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
*
•
«
•
•
•
•
10
10
M
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
»
•
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
475
Baptism, that — should not be ministered
because in the — of infants
in the old time was not... ministered
profession made to God in his —
use of the sign of the Cross in —
that they defer not the — of infants
then — shall be administered on this fashion
may be certified of the true form of —
■ — — — which are essential parts of — .
so soon after his — as conveniently .
what their godfathers promised for them in-
[and so forth] as it is in —
baptize, they — not children at home in their houses
did himself — that child .
baptized, of them that be newly —
at all times to be — .
may be — upon any other day
for every male child to be —
where there are children to be —
whether the child be — or no
— — — as be present to be —
- — - — when there are many to be —
■ — those that be first — departing
— until all be — ,
■ if the number of children to be —
dying before they commit actual sin .
of them that be —in private houses .
they procure not their children to be —
answer that he [the same] is already — §§ [2
the child which is after this sort
whether the child be lawfully — §§ [2
so — is lawfully and sufficiently —
and ought not to be — again
cannot appear that the child was —
afore any child is — in the water
of riper years are to be —
whether any... be — or no .
speak to the persons to be —
of the persons to be —
take each person to be —
— if any persons not — in their infancy .
■ shall be brought to be — .
confirmation is ministered to them that be
it is certain... that children being — .
baptizing, in — the Minister... shall use a surplice
this order of demanding, — , ...
bason, in a — provided for that purpose
shall reverently bring the sa^d —
in a decent — provided by the parish
before, when the priest standing — the Table
and woman kneeling — the Lord's Table
§178
§178
§178
§178
§211
§212
§213
§216
§ 229
§247
§251
§304
§213
§216
§178
§178
§178
§179
§180
§181
§184
§204
§204
§204
§ 209
§ 210
p. 302
§213
16,217]
§216
16, 217]
§216
§2l6
§229
§230
§231
§233
§238
§239
§241
§248
§248
§252
§254
§ 2
§204
§ 95
§ 95
§ 95
§ 106
§ 290
irtl in o CO >o
iO{ 10 10 V vo
476
A Concordance and
before, break the bread — the people
he shall humbly present it — the Lord
§lo6
§ 95
§363
§ 29
. §119
. §117
. § 50
§§ 40c, 439
. §463
§151
bell, called together by the ringing of a — .
Benediction, with the rest of the Prayers... and th
shall say this — ....
he shall say this —
at the end of the Litany to the —
immediately before the —
immediately afore [before] the —
benefits, acknowledging of the — of Christ
acknowledgment of the — of Christ therein § 151
earnestly remembering the — he hath thereby § 332
best and purest wheat bread that... may be gotten . § 141
Bible, shall deliver to every one of them the — . § 437
the Archbishop shall lay the — upon his neck § 460
the Archbishop shall deliver him the — . § 460
biggest, he shall bless... the — chalice . § 98 O.H.C
birth, the second Sunday next after their — . . § 212
Bishop, whensoever the — shall celebrate . • § 3
being Archbishop or — . . . • § 3
shall the Priest [Pbr.] or — ^being present . § 113
then shall the — or else the Presbyter . §116
then the Priest or — ^if he be present . . § 128
be brought to the — to be confirmed . . § 207
timely notice shall be given to the — . § 231
should be confirmed by the — . . . § 247
standing in order before the — . . . § 249
the — or such as he shall appoint . §§ 250, 257
shall be brought to the — . . . § 257
• fit to be presented to the — . . . § 258
and if the — approve .... § 259
the — shall cross them in the forehead . § 260
the — shall confirm them . ... § 259
whensoever the — shall give knowledge §§ 268 [258]
the — shall lay his hand upon . . . § 260
in order kneeling before the — . . § 260
then the — shall say ... . § 262
the — shall add § 263
shall the — bless [the children] . . § 264
day appointed by the — . . §§ [ 390] 420
such as come to be admitted to the — . § 391
unto the — sitting in his chair . . §§ 391, 421
the — shall say unto the people . . §§ 393, 423
the — shall surcease from ordering . §§ 394, 424
the — commending such as be found §§ 395, 425
the — sitting in a [his] chair . . . § 402
shall the — examine every one . . . § 404
shall the — deliver to every one . §§ 406, 437
one of them appointed by the — . . § 407
receive the Holy Communion. ..with the — § 408
0\
to
M
•
»
«
*
»
*
*
*
»
*
»
*
»
♦
*
•
•
•
*
*
•
•
•
•
•
«
10
«o
H
•
•
•
•
•
*
»
*
•
*
*
•
♦
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
•
♦
•
*
•
01
to
10
M
•
•
»
•
*
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
»
•
«
•
•
*
•
•
«
•
♦
1
•
•
*
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
CD
•
*
•
*
»
•
*
•
♦
♦
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
M
to
vo
•
•
•
•
♦
•
*
•
•
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
477
Bishop, shall the — proceed to the Communion . § 408
the Archdeacon shall present unto the — . § 421
the — [sitting in his chair] shall minister . § 429
shall the — [standing up] say . . . § 431
shall be sung or said by the — . . . § 433
the — shall pray in this wise . . . § 435
■ and the — saying § 436
the — with the Priests present . . . § 436
the Archbishop or other — appointed . § 441
— another — shall read the Epistle . . § 442
another — shall read the Gospel . . § 444
other — appointed by his [lawful] commission § 447
the — laying his hands severally . . § 405
elect put on the rest of the episcopal habit § 456
the elected — vested with his rochet . . § 477
[The word " Bishop" occurs also elsewhere throughout the Ordinal,
c-g- l§4iOj 422, 447, 452, and 456, and at pp. 329, 431, and 448.]
Bishop of Rome, against the... authority of the — . § 402
Bishops, deliver it to other — Presbyters, &c. . § 116
deliver the same to the — Priests, &c. . § 116
bless, to prepare, — and consecrate . . § 98 O.H.C.
he shall — and consecrate . . §98 O.H.C.
shall the Bishop — the children [them] . § 265
shall the Priest — the man and woman . § 292
Blessing, with this [the accustomed]— [§ 134], § 128 O. H. C.
concluding with the — .... § 135
immediately after the-
the Minister shall add this-
§142
§287
blessing of the bread, for the — . . . . § 124
blessing of the cup, for the — . . . . § 124
Blood, shed his — for his redemption . . . § 332
bodily, sacramental bread and wine there — received § 151
Body, the whole — of our Saviour . . § 141 O. H. C.
sacrament of the blessed — . . . § 145
the Sacrament of the — of Christ . . § 148
the Sacrament of Christ's — . . . § 148
the natural — and Blood . . . . § 151
receiving... of the — and Blood . . . §320
the sacrament of the — and Blood . . §321
so much of the Sacrament of the — andBlood § 331
eat and drink [spiritually] the — andBlood § 332
. Sacrament of the — and Blood of our Saviour § 86
body of the Church, The Table shall stand in the — § 75
shall come into the —
book, ministration of things contained in this —
laying the same upon the —
Book of Common Prayer, appointed in the —
books, to provide him — of holy divinity
borne, pastoral staff — by his chaplain .
bound, every man and woman to be —
§272
p. 64
§283
§368
§131
§ 3
§146
to
M
*
«
»
»
♦
♦
*
•
*
*
*
»
*
*
•
*
*
*
•
*
•
«
*
•
•
*
♦
N
\rt
10
H
»
«
»
*
»
•
♦
♦
«
«
•
*
*
10
10
M
*
*
♦
»
•
»
*
*
•
*
•
*
•
*
*
*
♦
*
*
*
*
*
«
CO
10
M
*
♦
•
*
•
*
*
»
*
N
(O
VO
M
•
•
*
♦
•
•
*
•
•
*
*
»
♦
*
»
*
*
•
•
*
*
•
*
*
»
•
»
•
•
•
•
478
A Concordance and
bound, and will be — and sureties with him .
Bread, laying the — upon the corporas .
break the — before the people .
here to break the —
here the Priest must take the —
• here to lay his hand upon all the — .
■ when he delivereth the —
and as the Priest ministereth the — § 121
for the blessing of the — .
if the consecrated — or wine be all spent
the — that shall be consecrated § 141
the — prepared for the Communion .
best and purest wheat — .
adoration is done... to the Sacramental —
deliver the chalice. ..with the —
Bread and wine, shall then place... so much —
take so much —
setting both the — upon the altar
hath so ordered the —
§274
§ 98
§106
p. 245
p. 245
P- 245
§ "7
O.H.C.
§124
§124
O.H.C.
§ 141
§ 141
§151
§437
§ 98
§ 106
§141
— might have in [concerning] the —
— if any of the — remain [unconsecrated] § 142
place the — prepared for the Sacrament § 98
§ 144
§ 144
§151
§151
§151
§142
■ shall find... sufficient —
• for the Communion —
• as concerning the Sacramental —
for the Sacramental — remain
Bread or wine. Sacramental — there bodily received
over more, either-
Breads, every of the said consecrated — § 141 O.H.C
break the bread before the people . . . § 106
and here to — the bread .
breast, a cross upon the child's forehead and —
anoint him upon the forehead or — .
briefs, citations, and excommunications
bring, of such as — [brought] the child
they which — the infants to the Church
P- 245
§183
§319
§ 85
§2lS
§ 229
— the Curate... shall either — or send in writing § 258
either — or send in writing
broken, shall be — in two pieces .
brought, the other being — after him
that the Chrisoms be — to the Church
that he fit] be — into the Church
shall be — to the Bishop .
Burial of the dead, the Order for the .
where there is a — of the dead .
burial, said either before or after the — of the corps
— at the — of their dead at Sea .
burying, in — , the minister... shall use a surplice
call, shall — ^upon God [for his grace] .
shall please Almighty God to — them
§268
§ 141 O.H.C.
§191
§206
§216
§257
P- 372
§353
§348
§388
§ 2
§214
§320
10
< *
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
*
•
•
•
♦
•
•
*
*
•
•
«
«o
M
«
•
♦
*
•
»
•
•
»
»
•
•
•
•
10
•
•
•
»
•
•
•
♦
•
•
•
•
•
2-
M
♦
«
♦
•
•
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
«
♦
•
•
•
*
•
•
♦
•
•
«
♦
•
•
•
VO
M
*
•
•
♦
•
»
»
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
«
•
•
•
*
♦
»
•
•
*
•
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
479
called together, the people being .
calling the godfathers and godmothers together
Canon, may be seen in the 30th —
proceed... according to the —
• unto the end of the —
at the times appointed in the-
canticle, or this — " Benedicite omnia"
afore the last — at matins .
afore the last — at evensong
carpet. The table having a —
carried, not be — out of the Church
carry, shall immediately — it
case, as the— shall require .
cast, the earth shall be— upon the body
casting earth upon the corpse
Catechism, and be further instructed in the-
such questions of this short —
in some part of this —
which have not learned their — g^ 25
questions of this short — .
■ in some part of this —
— questions contained in this—
— as he can say the — and be confirmed
— wherein is contained a — for children
— ■ their faith according to the — .
Catechism A — , that is to say an instruction
Cathedral, in all — Churches and Colleges .
in — churches... where is daily communion
in — and Collegiate Churches .
■ in all— and Collegiate Churches
cause, shall — their children ... §§ [:
willingly upon no just — .
for which — also it is expedient
— upon a great and reasonable —
without great — and necessity .
as he shall see — ....
which if they do, they shall have no —
shall have the less — to be disquieted
celebrate, whensoever the Bishop shall —
f^/if^rfl/^, shall there — the Holy Communion
in any sick man's house .
forbear to — the Communion
(where he may reverently — ) .
celebrate, when the Holy Communion is —
celebrates, he that — shall go to the Lord's Table
the Presbyter which —
celehrateth, or else the presbyter that —
celebration, at the — of the Lord's Supper
at the time of the — of the Communion
for the — of the Holy Communion .
■ appointed to be said at the — .
o^
«
o\
■<1-
f>
r)
■^
Lo 10 0 cn «;>
LO
m lo
W VO lO
Ht
HI
§363
»
*
*
*
—
§205
*
*
*
*
*
§ 211
♦
§ 73
*
§328
*
§410
*
§ 18
#
^
*
»
§ 180
*
§ 180
*
§ 75
*
§142
»
*
§331
*
§357
*
♦
♦
*
*
§344
»
*
*
»
*
§344
»
§207
»
*
*
*
*
§250
*
»
»
*
*
§255
»
6, [267J
»
*
*
*
*
• §257
*
»
♦
*
*
»
§266
»
§268
»
♦
♦
*
*
§269
*
*
»
*
p. 318
♦
*
*
P- 319
»
♦
p. 320
»
*
*
* *
*
§ 2
♦
§ 90
♦
§ 140
«
*
♦ •»
*
§ 145
»
56, 267]
♦
*
*
*
♦
»
§ 147
♦
§178
♦
♦
*
■»
»
*
. §212
»
^
*
* *
»
§213
*
»
*
* *
»
§307
»
»
*
* »
*
• §320
»
*
*
♦
«
§ 320
♦
§ 3
*
§322
»
*
§331
*
§ 145
§322
»
§ 130
•
§125
*
§ 142
•
§ 116
«
p. 98
*
«
*
»
*
§ 87
*
§ 92
*
§134
»
48o
A Concordance and
celebration, shall be no — of the Lord's Supper
shall be no public — of the Lord's Supper
if...therebea— of the Holy Communion
The — of the Holy Communion for the Sick
The — of the when there is a burial
§137
§137
§321
§323
§353
p. 14
Ceremonies, Of — why some be abolished .
ceremony, any other rite or — in the Mass § 98 O. H. C
certain, it is — by God's word, that children being § 254
it is — ^by God's word, that children which
certificate, without a — of the banns being
certify, if they shall — him that the child
if they — that the child is weak
§210
§271
§196
§197
chair, imto the Bishop sitting in his — . . § 391
the [Arch] Bishop sitting in a This] — §§ 402, 454
sitting in his — near the Holy Table §§ 421, 447
Chalice, consecrate the biggest — . . § 98 O. H. C.
putting the wine into the — . . • § 98
if the — will not serve . . . . § 98
be it in — or flagons p. 245
he is to take the — in his hand . . .p. 245
upon every vessel (be it — or flagon) . . p. 245
shall he follow with the— . § 121 O.H.C.
after the first cup or — be emptied § 143 O. H. C,
shall deliver the — or cup
Chancel, such place of the —
• accustomed place of the —
the Table... shall stand... or in the — .
at the uppermost part of the — or church
Chancels, the — shall remain as they have done
changed, the water in the font shall be —
changing, only — the word Infant
chapel, such place of the — ....
accustomed place of the —
chapels, in — annexed to Parish Churches
in — annexed and all other places
in such — annexed ....
Chaplain, pastoral staff" borne or holden by his —
chapter, the first, second, third... -
such a — or verse of such a
here endeth such a —
charges, for the bearing of the — of the Communion
at the — of the parish
find at their costs and — .
to offer for the — ....
so offer the — of the Communion
charity, because brotherly — willeth
[he] be in — with all the world
a great token of — ....
child, what shall be the name of the —
certify him that the — may well endure it
• first naming the — and saying .
§437
§ I
§ I
§ 75
§ 75
§ I
§230
§248
§ I
§ I
§ 2
§137
§138
§ 3
§ 16
§ 16
§ 16
§138
§ 144
§144
§145
§145
§151
§306
§330
§»83
§196
§193
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
481
child, and if the — be weak .
if they certify that the — is weak
shall. ..lay their hands upon the —
be used severally with every —
holyday next after the — is bom
one of them shall name the — .
the — being named by some one
doubt not but that the — ,
whether the — be lawfully baptized
§197
§ 197
§198
§204
§212
§214
§214
§216
§§[216,217]
if the — which is after this sort baptized . §216
those that bring any — to the Church §§ 216 [217]
if the — were baptized by any other . . § 217
the parish where the — was bom . . §217
of such as brought [bring] the — . . § 218
shall not he christen the — again . . § 218
shall put the... Chrisom upon the — . . §223
saving that at the dipping of the — . . § 229
afore any — is baptized in the water . . § 230
appear that the — was baptized . . § 229
changing the word infant for — . . § 248
that every — may have a witness . . § 257
lay his hand upon every — severally . . § 260
shall he do to every — one after another . § 261
laid his hand upon every — . . . § 261
child-birth, when the woman is past — . . § 291
Thanksgiving of women after — p. 389
child^s forehead, make a cross upon the-
make a cross upon the-
pp. 299, 309
§§ 183, [200]
§178
children ought at all times to be baptized
may at all times be baptized . . . § 178
may be baptized upon any other day . § 178
when there are — to be baptized , . § 180
with the — must be ready . . . . § 180
say to as many — as be present . . . § 184
let the Priest, looking upon the — . . § 185
let the Priest take one of the — . . § 191
— ■■ that the- — be brought to the Bishop . . § 207
if the number of — to be baptized . . § 209
which are baptized, dying before they . § 210
they defer not the baptism of their — , § 212
baptize not — at home in their houses . §213
to be baptized at home in their houses . § 213
when — come to the years of discretion . § 25 1
when — come to that age ... . § 252
that any detriment shall come to — . , § 254
being baptized, if they depart before . §254
examine so many — of his parish . §§ [255, 266]
shall cause their — servants, &c. . §§ [256, 267]
so soon as — are come to a competent age § 257
so soon as the — can say .... § 257
I i
01
10
M
*
♦
*
*
*
*
*
*
»
*
*
»
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
»
•
»
*
»
♦
«
*
M
10
M
M
CO
10
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
«
*
*
*
*
♦
«
«
*
*
•
*
*
•
«
*
*
»
«
«
*
*
*
*
♦
•
*
*
»
*
»
*
«
*
*
»
*
•
*
*
*
*
«
*
*
■»
*
«
»
*
*
*
»
*
«
»
«
»
*
*
»
*
*
*
»
»
*
»
»
*
*
*
*
»
»
*
»
»
»
«
•
*
»
*
*
*
*
♦
*
*
»
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
♦
«
*
•
482
A Concordance and
children, for — to be brought unto [before] him § [258] § 268
then shall the Bishop bless the
the names of all those
choirs [See Quires.]
chrisom, his white vesture, commonly called the—
this order of... putting on the —
the white vesture, commonly called the —
must offer her — and other... offerings
chrisoms, that the — be brought to the Church
christen, then shall not he — the child again .
christened, where the child was bom or — .
Christ's Church, into the number of —
Christ's Religion, that they being instructed in —
Christian people, as of the flock of [the] true —
Christian Religion, in the principles of the —
Christians, to be abhorred of all faithfiil — .
Christian Faith, this confession of our —
Church of Christ, such orders are in the — .
necessary that order is in the — §§
Church of Scotland, used throughout the —
church, such place of the —
accustomed place of the —
shall use such ornaments in [of] the —
as were in this — of England
the Bishop shall celebrate... in the —
so that the — by him is offended
for the decent furnishing of that — .
customably assembled to pray in the —
it shall not be carried out of the — .
part of the other daily service of the —
either at the — or else at' home .
coming into the — ....
those that bring any child to the — §§ 2
that he [it] be brought into the — .
some convenient place within the —
that the chrisoms be brought to the —
let them stand ^vithin the —
• bring the infants to the —
again baptized in the— .
should be done in the — .
■ they may... openly before the —
agreeable with the usage of the-
openly in the —
• to come to the — ... §§ [2
shall come into the body of the —
must be published in the —
■ to the oft receiving (in the — ) .
be not able to come to the — .
publicly administered in the —
• celebration of the Holy Communion in the — § 321
§265
§268
§198
§204
§223
§362
§ 206
§218
§217
§178
§253
§218
§231
§151
§ 55
§390
90, 420
p. 321
§ I
§ I
§ 2
§ 2
§ 3
§ 72
§131
§136
§141
§152
§178
§191
6, [217]
§216
§204
§206
§209
§229
§216
§250
§251
§253
§266
56, 267]
§272
§270
§320
§320
' 320
10
M
01
M
t
M
CO
VO
M
M
•
•
*
•
•
*
•
•
•
*
•
»
•
»
•
«
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
♦
•
*
*
♦
«
•
»
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
«
•
•
•
♦
•
♦
•
•
•
•
•
«
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
«
»
•
•
•
•
•
*
*
♦
•
♦
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
♦
•
•
«
•
*
•
•
•
♦
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
«
•
•
•
•
*
•
«
•
*
♦
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
*
•
•
•
•
Index to the Rubrics, S:c.
4S3
church, the open Communion ended in the —
for the open Communion in the —
go [going] either into [unto] the —
after they are come into the —
are to be said in the —
the woman shall come into the —
assembled in the — .
in the face of the — .
things are duly prepared in the —
clun-ch door, must be ready at the —
cannot conveniently stand at the —
appointed to be... done at the^
convenient place nigh unto the — ■
Churching ok Wo.men, commonly called the
church stile, meeting the corpse at the —
church-Li'drdens, then shall the — gather the devotion
one of the — shall receive .
the Deacons, — or other fit person
in the presence of the Presbyter and the
at the discretion of the... and —
provided by the Curate and — .
as the Minister and — shall think fit
churchyard, meeting... at the entrance of the —
citations, briefs, and excommunications to be read
clergy, a prayer for the holy —
the Bishop. ..shall with the — ...sing or say
shall with the — and people present
clerks and people shall say the Lord's Prayer
the — kneeling likewise
then the Minister, — ,and people
the — shall sing in English
- — — or the — shall sing .
the — and people shall answer .
the — shall sing the rest
where there be —
while the — do sing the offertory
except the Ministers and —
this the — shall also sing .
when the — have done singing .
in the Communion-time the — shall sing
shall the— sing the post-Communion
where there are no — then the Priest
the Minister or — going to the Lord's Tabl
■ ministers or — shall say or sing .
or else the Priests [Pbr.] and — shall sing
the priest and — meeting the coq^se .
• or [else] the Priest [Pbr.] and — shall sing
and the Priest [Pbr.] and — kneeling
the Bishop... with the — and people §§ 39
cloth, a fair white linen — on the table .
[In ed. 1637, " A carpet and a fair white," &c.]
01
0
en «3
m
VO
m
VO
lO U3
M
■^
§321
♦
§322
*
§339
*
*
♦
*
*
*
§340
*
§ 34^
*
§357
*
*
»
«
»
»
^l^l
*
*
♦
«
»
§410
*
§441
♦
§iSo
»
§209
*
§ 209
#
§ 209
»
P- 3S9
»
♦
*
*
*
§339
«
»
*
«
§ 95
♦
*
»
§ 95
*
§ 95
*
§ 131
4t
§131
*
§ 144
«
«
«
♦
*
§ 150
*
§339
*
§ «5
*
§ 155
*
§395
*
§425
*
§ 21
♦
*
»
«
*
§ 43.
»
§ 44
*
§ 74
»
§ 77
«
§ 83
»
§ «4
*
§ 94
«
§ 95
*
§ 97
*
§ 103
*
§ 104
*
§ 122
♦
§ 122
*
§ 129
«
§288
»
«
*
»
»
§288
*
§339
*
*
«
*
♦
§339
*
§342
«
*
*
♦
*
♦
8 3&5
»
•
*
*
•
♦
,[4251
♦
*
*
»
§ 75
«
*
*
*
«
484
A Concordance and
[The word " Collect" is used frequently in the Rubrics
throughout the Prayer-Book.]
Collects, The — ...to be used at the celebration p. 98
THE— ...to be used throughout the year p. 98
[In 1549, The Introits, &c,]
collects, the two last — shall never alter . . § 25
then shall follow three — . . . • § 25
with three — § 46
two last — shall be said daily . . . § 46
to be said after the offertory . . . § 132
after the — of Morning and Evening Prayer § 132
one or more [two] of these — . . §§ I34> 135
and so many of the — appointed . . §214
colleges, in all Cathedral Churched and — . . § 2
collegiate, in Cathedral and — Churches . . § 140
in all Cathedral and — Churches . . § 145
comely, or in some other — thing prepared . • § 90
Cometh, when he — into the sick man's presence . § 298
comfort, shall be to him a singular great — . . § 330
comfortable, the absolution, with the — sentences . § 321
command that the Chrisoms be brought . . § 206
that the children be brought . . . § 207
commanded, it shall be — by the Ordinary . . § 152
commandment, and no — of Christ to the contrary § 148
commendatory, a — prayer for a sick person . , § 317
commending, the Bishop — such as .shall . §§ 395, 425
COMMINATION, A— against sinners . . .p. 394
A — or denouncing of God's anger . . p. 394
commission, other Bishop appointed by his [lawful] — § 447
commit, dying before they — actual sin . . . § 210
commonly, was not— ministered . . , § 178
the people — receive the Sacrament . . § 148
Common Prayer, appointed in the Book of — . § 368
the office in the — book . . . § 389
ordained in the book of — . . §151
communicants, the — being conveniently placed . § 87
eaten and drunk by such of the — only . § 142
the Priest and such other of the — . . § 142
that the— kneeling should receive . . §151
should receive the same kneeling . . § 151
in the name of the — .... §321
<r(?ww««/i:a&, them that shall — . . , . § 115
except there be some to — . . • § 137
except there be a good number to — . § 137
except there be a sufficient number to — . § 137
except four or three at the least — , . § 139
except there be a convenient number to — § 137
though there be none to — with the Priest . § 134
none disposed to — with the Priest . . § 136
every Parishioner shall — . . . § 149
m o m vo
10 10 (O o
Index to the Rubrics, &:c.
485
communuate, always some — with the Priest
having always some to — with him .
some that will — with him
to — once in the year at the least
shall — at the least three times in the year
how many be appointed to — .
so many as shall — with him
be [are] appointed to — with the sick §§ [321], 330
as be appointed to — with them
can be gotten to — with the sick
the Minister may alonely [only] — .
the new consecrated Bishop shall also-
comviunicated, before all have — .
in the name of all them that have —
when all have — ....
Cojnmunion, at the time of the —
at the— The Introits .
shall be used the same Collect at the —
the table [having] at the — time
shall notice be given of the —
celebration of the —
partakers of the — .
where there is daily —
before he shall minister the —
the time of the— shall be
and where there is a — .
where there is no —
that shall receive the — .
the — in both kinds .
the Priest shall deliver the —
In the — time the clerks shall sing
• and when the — is ended .
[the same] all that is appointed at the —
after the collects either of.., — or Litany
where there is no —
upon the holydays, if there be no —
for the bearing of the charges of the —
yet there shall be no — ,
of discretion to receive the —
they shall all receive the —
the bread prepared for the —
that do take the — .
bread and wine for the —
to offer for the charges of the—
so offer the charges of the —
shall likewise receive the —
shall forbear to celebrate the —
then shall begin the —
Communion, The— of the Sick .
and yet is desirous to receive the —
§145
§ 145
§145
§146
§149
§320
§321
§331
§337
§337
§462
§ 124
§ 127
§125
§ 64
§ 75
i 85
§ 87
§88 0.H.C.
. § 98
§92 0.H.C.
§q8 0.H.C.
§"5
§116
143
P- 243
O.H.C.
§116
O.H.C.
§ 122
§ 122
[25] 135
§132
§ 132
§135
§138
§ 139
§139
§ 140
§141
O.H.C.
§ 144
§145
§145
§145
§145
§293
p. 366
§320
« ( en j Tt
486
A Concordance and
Communion, shall the Priest reserve (at the open — )
after the open — ended in the church
sentences... following in the open — .
after the — ended, the Collect .
be not appointed for the open —
receive the — with the sick person
the Priest [Pbr.] shall first receive the-
and go straight to the — .
and if there be a — ....
shall be sung or said the service for th
shall be sung or said the — of the day
shall the Bishop proceed to the —
the— ended, after the last collect
for the Introit to the — this Psalm
then shall follow the — .
the service for the —
also they shall go to the —
until such time as they have received the — § 438
shall go on in the service of the —
the — being done
the Psalm for the introit at the —
at the—
sliall begin the — service .
LSee also " Holy Communion.'T
company, for lack of — to receive
compel, when great need shall — them .
competent age, as children are come to a —
conditions, prayer for all — of men
confess, before the church, ratify and —
Confession, a general — to be said
of our Christian Faith
then shall [a] this general — be made § 112
by their own mouth and —
shall the sick person make a special —
moved to make a special — of his sins
after which — the Priest shall absolve
the appointed general — must be made
• make a humble — of their sin .
confessions, shall be used in all private —
coiyirm, before the church ratify and —
and the Bishop shall — them on this wise
shall — them in the manner following
Confirmation, wherein is contained, &c.
Confirmation [The Order of]
or laying on of hands
that — may be ministered .
forasmuch as — is ministered
that — should be ministered
deferring of their —
as a witness of their —
§321
§321
§321
§321
§322
§322
§330
§333
§362
§399
§400
§408
§409
§4"
§4"
§426
§438
§438
§439
§441
§441
§441
§332
§213
§257
§169
§251
i8, 32
§ 55
O.H.C.
§251
§309
§309
§309
§321
§377
§309
§251
§259
§259
p. 318
pp. 318, 328
pp. 318, 329
§250
§252
§253
§254
§257
10
HI
M
t
to
M
«
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
»
»
*
*
♦
•
•
»
*
•
*
*
•
•
«
*
•
»
•
•
•
•
*
«
•
•
*
«
*
»
»
•
•
»
•
*
•
•
•
«
•
•
♦
•
«
•
•
*
•
•
•
♦
*
•
*
•
•
•
»
*
«
•
•
•
♦
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
«
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
•
«
♦
•
•
*
*
•
•
•
*
♦
«
•
«
•
♦
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
♦
•
•
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
487
confirmation, be brought unto him for their —
may have a witness of his—
any convenient place for their —
coftfirmed, that none hereafter shall be —
presented to the Bishop to be —
be brought to the Bishop to be —
should be — by the Bishop
all that are to be then — .
be brought to be — by the Bishop
which are not yet —
until such time as he be —
can say the Catechism and be —
be ready and desirous to be —
congregation, so that the — ...is [be] offenrkd
that the — may thereby be satisfied
to be said of the whole —
that the— there present .
in the presence of all the —
so let the — depart .
here all the— shall kneel
to the prayers of the —
to the prayers of the —
the — shall be desired
the — shall sing the Creed
conscience, troubled in mind or in —
for [the better] discharging of his-
conscience, sins of which his — shall accuse
— if he feel his— troubled .
consecrate, he shall bless and — .
prepare, bless, and —
as he intends to — .
the Priest is to — more
required to — with the least
— devoutly prepare and — .
consecrated, there is any wine to be —
if the — bread or wine be all spent
what remaineth of the — elements
the bread that shall be —
every of the said — breads
if any... remain which is [ofthat which was]
say this to him that is to be — .
consecration, shall say the prayer of — .
during the time of —
the words of —
these words in the prayer of—
the King's mandate for the — .
at the— of an archbishop
§258
§257
§268
§250
§258
§207
§247
§249
p. 320
§267
§269
§269
§269
§ 72
§ 72
§ 8
§178
§178
§208
§235
§395
§425
§432
§438
§318
§306
§377
§309
§98 0.H.C.
§98 0.H.C.
• P- 245
. . §124
. §142
§ 143 O.H.C.
• P- 245
. § 124
• § 125
§ 141 O.H.C.
§ 141 O.H.C.
§142
. §454
. § 107
. §106
. §142
• §142
. §448
• §450
consecrate, the wme hallowed and — . § 143 O.H.C.
co7isideratians, cannot for many — be well restored § 178
most convenient to be observed lor divers — § 250
0\
M
M
10
M
0
to
M
<o
«
*
*
«
»
*
♦
»
*
*
«
»
*
*
•
*
»
»
*
♦
*
*
*
»
*
*
»
*
*
*
»
*
*
♦
•
♦
»
»
*
«
*
♦
*
*
»
*
*
*
♦
«
♦
*
•k
•
♦
•
♦
»
*
»
*
*
*
*
*
*
»
«
»
»
«
»
«
*
♦
*
«
»
*
»
*
*
♦
«
»
*
»
♦
»
»
«
♦
*
*
*
♦
»
*
♦
*
♦
*
»
»
A Concordance and
contagious, or such other like — times of sicknesses § 337
Contents, The — of this book . . . pp. 4, 5
continue, it shall — after the same manner § 98 O.H.C.
convenient, as he thinketh most — . . • § 93
except there be a — number to communicate § 137
according to his discretion seem — . . § 147
it is thought — § 148
that it is most — § 178
as he shall think— . . . §§ [255, 266]
it is — that the new-married persons
then upon — warning
it is — that she receive
fair and — cup [or cups] .
let him commune... at — leisure
ccmveniently, the communicants being — placed for
that — may be gotten
that so much as — may be
as near as — may be .
cannot — stand at the church door .
placing him — by the font
so soon after his baptism as — may be
soon as he — may . . . . §§
convenient place, remaining in some — .
§295
. §322
• §362
O.H.C.
§ no O.H.C.
to any — § 268
having a — § 322
in some — as hath been accustomed . § 357
nigh unto the Quire door . . • § 357
nigh unto the place where . • § 357
cope, use neither alb, vestment, nor — . . . § 2
the Bishop... shall have upon him... a — . § 3
a white albe, plain, with a vestment or — § 74
a plain albe or surplice with a — . . § 134
having upon him a surplice and a — . § 447
copes, (being also in surplices and — ) . . . § 447
corporal, cover with a fair linen cloth or — . . § 125
corporal presence, or nvAo z.x\y — . . . . § 151
corporas, laying the bread upon the — .
corpse. Priest [Pbr.] meeting the — at the church stile § 339
while the — is made ready
the Priest casting earth upon the — .
costs, shall continually find at their — and charges
in recompense of such — and charges
coupled, why they may not be — together
course, in the ordinary — of the Psalms
in every parish to whom by — .
know before when their — cometh
cover with a fair linen cloth or corporal
covered, leave the rest upon the altar —
covering the same with a fair linen cloth
Credo, after the Gospel and — ended .
§9S
§342
§344
§ 144
§ 144
§274
§ 14
§145
§145
§125
H.C.
§125
§447
01
10
*
•
•
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
♦
•
•
«
•
♦
♦
•
•
*
•
«
♦
♦
•
♦
•
•
•
•
M
•
•
*
•
«
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
to
M
•
•
•
•
•
»
•
•
•
«
•
•
•
•
•
*
0
to
0
♦
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
*
•
♦
•
*
•
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
»
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
»
•
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
489
Creed, may leave out the —
then the Minister shall say the —
then shall be said the — .
then shall be said or sung the —
then shall be sung or said the Aposl
■ such days as the — of S. Athanasius
shall follow the — .
said or sung the Apostles' —
sung or said instead of the Apostles'
the — of St. Athanasius
shall be sung... the [this] — [following
may be omitted... the — .
then shall they say the —
• say in their mother tongue the —
tlie congregation shall sing the —
after the Gospel and the Nicene —
cross, make a — upon the child's forehead
make a — upon the child's forehead
make a — upon the person's forehead
the sign of the — in baptism
shall — them in the forehead .
making the sign of the — ,
hath suffered death upon the —
crossing, as touching — , kneeling, &c. .
ctip, fair and convenient — or cups
fair or convenient — prepared .
take the— into his hands .
here he is to take the — .
here the Priest shall take the —
§
§
6
22
22
22
22
22
42
42
55
55
84
§ 130
§ 221
§257
§438
§ 447
§§ [183], 200
pp. 299, 309
p. 316
§211
§260
§319
§332
§ 4
O.H.C.
9S
cup, the Minister that delivereth the —
for the blessing of the — .
first — or chalice be emptied . § 143
shall deliver the chalice or — .
Presbyter or Minister that receiveth tlie
Curate, the — may by his discretion leave out
to signify their names to the —
the— shall call him and advertise him
the same order shall the — use .
the — shall declare what holydays
thelPbr. or] — shall see the people negligent
shall the — give this exhortation
at the discretion of the [Pbr, or] — .
first the Parson, Vicar, or — . § 92
the — shall declare unto the people .
shall pay to the — the... offerings
shall be provided by the — . .
the — shall have it to his own use
reckon with his [the] Parson, Vicar, or —
give knowledge to the — .
as the — by his discretion shall appoint
§ 106
P- 245
P- 245
§119
§124
O.H.C.
§437
§ 119
6
§ 71
§ 72
§ 73
§ 86
§ 91
§ 88
§ 92
O.H.C.
§ 93
§ 96
§ 144
§ 142
§ 149
§180
§ 180
01
in
0\
10
M
■<1-
0
10
M
Hr
*
»
«
*
»
*
«
-N-
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
♦
♦
«
*
»
*
»
♦
•
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
»
*
*
*
*
«
»
*
»
»
♦
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
♦
*
*
*
*
♦
♦
«
*
*
»
»
«
«
*
*
*
*
#
♦
*
*
*
«
«
*
»
*
»
*
»
»
«
*
«
»
♦
*
•
*
«
*
*
«
•
*
»
*
»
*
*
*
♦
»
«
»
*
*
*
490
A Concordance and
Curate, reasonable cause declared to the — . . § 212
to be approved by the — . . . . § 212
as the — in his discretion . ... § 232
the — of every parish . . . §§ 255, 258
be ordered by the — . . §§ [256, 267]
the — of every parish or some other . . § 266
the — of every parish once in six weeks . § 266
shall the — of every parish . . . § 268
the — saying after the accustomed manner § 270
the — of the one parish . . . . § 271
— ■■ from the — of the other parish . . . §271
shall the [Pbr. or] — say unto the man . § 275
the — ^may end his exhortation . . . § 302
give knowledge... to the [Pbr. or] — . . § 320
must give timely notice to the — . . § 320
before the — distribute the Holy Communion § 321
the — adding the Absolution . . . § 321
the — shall come and visit the sick person § 322
where the [Pbr. or] — may reverently minister § 322
the — doth celfebrate in any sick man's house § 331
then shall the — (there) reserve . . • § 331
warning given in due time to the [Pbr. or] — § 332
the [Pbr. or] — shall instruct him . . § 332
Curates, forsomuch as the Pastors and — . . § 144
to the use of their Pastors and — . . § 144
the Pastors and — shall oft admonish . § 212
the — of every parish . . . . § 212
the [Pbrs. and] — shall diligently from time § 320
cures, find. ..in their — sufficient bread and wine . § 144
custom, which — now being grown out of use . § 178
customably, all ecclesiastical duties — due . . § 149
whensoever the people be — assembled . § 136
daily. The Order for Morning and E. ...Prayer —
" Te Deum Laudamus" in english —
be said — through the year these prayers
then shall — follow three Collects
never alter but — be said .
said at [Evensong] Evening Prayer .
to be used — at sea ....
daily service, any part of the other — .
daily Communion, where there is — .
danger, where there shall be imminent —
they begin to be in — to fall into sin .
Deacon, being a Priest or — he shall have and wear
with the — or Presbyter .
the Priest or — 'then shall read the Gospel
the — ...shall receive the devotions .
shall the Priest or — turn him .
by the Presbyter himself or the —
P-65
§ 17
§ 21
§ 25
§ 25
§ 46
§368
§152
§ 90
§377
§252
§ 3
§ 8
§ 84
§ 95
§ 104
§ 112
01
to
10
M
10
M
0
CO
to
M
—
•
•
♦
«
*
•
•
•
»
«
*
•
*
»
«
•
•
*
•
•
«-
«
•
*
»
•
•
•
•
•
*
»
•
•
»
«
*
•
•
*
«
♦
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
♦
»
•
•
*
»
•
•
•
*
•
«
•
•
«
»
»
•
•
♦
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
♦
•
•
»
♦
«
•
•
♦
«
•
•
•
»
•
•
*
*
•
•
*
•
*
•
•
•
»
♦
•
•
•
•
•
•
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
491
Deacon, if there be a— or other Priest . § 121 O.H.C. »
must continue in that office of a —
it must be shewed [declared] unto the —
if the orders of — and Priesthood
Deacons, where there be many Priests or —
churchwardens, or other fit person .
the same to the Bishops, Priests, and —
deliver it to other... Presbyters —
where be many Priests and — .
where be many Presbyters and —
of such as come to be admitted — .
such as desire to be ordained —
the Form and Manner of Making of —
the Form and Manner of Ordering of —
appointed in the form of ordering —
set forth in the form for ordering —
if on the same day the order of —
the — shall be first presented
[The word occurs also §§ 440 (3), 448 (2), 452 (2).]
Deans, the Archdeacons, — Provosts .
dearth, and [or] famine, in the time of —
decency, with more [ease] readiness and — .
decent. Notes for the — ministration of things
with other — furniture meet for
in a — basin provided for that purpose
for the — furnishing of that church .
decently apparelled, come into the church — .
decently habited, each of them being — .
declare, the curate shall — unto the people .
we do — that it is not meant
declared, it is here — .....
reasonable cause — to the Curate
'■ — office of man [husband] and wife shall be —
declaring, sermon — the duties of man and wife
an exhortation — the duty and office .
the duty and office of such as come
§410
§410
§440
§ 74
§ 95
§116
§116
§ 140
§140
§390
§391
p. 419
p. 419
§425
§429
§440
§440
§ 2
§ 162
§ ro6
p. 64
§ 75
§ 95
§131
§357
91, 421
§ 93
§ 151
§151
§212
§294
§294
§390
§420
degrees, hood as pertaineth to their several — (bis) §
«t/iz/^, he shall... — it to the Presbyter . • § 95
the Priest shall — the Communion § 1 16 O.H.C.
and next — it to other Ministers [Bishops] § 116
and then proceed to — the same . . §116
when he doth — the Sacrament § 117 O.H.C.
the Priest [Pbr.] taking the ring shall— it § 283
to every one of them the New Testament
the Bishop shall — to every one
deliverance from our enemies, for Peace and —
from the Plague ....
delivered, the Chrisoms...to be — to the Priest
aelivereih, and when he — the bread
the Minister that... — the cup .
§406
§437
§174
§176
§ 206
§117
§119
to
in
M
0
M
IN
CO
M
s
»
•
♦
»
♦
*
♦
«
♦
•
»
»
*
•
»
*
•
*
•
*
*
•
»
«
♦
♦
»
*
»
»
»
•
•
♦
•
*
*
»
•
«
*
*
•
*
♦
•
•
*
•
•
•
*
»
•
•
♦
•
*
«
•
*
»
«
«
«
•
♦
«
*
*
♦
•
♦
*
*
*
♦
«
•
*
*
*
«
•
»
*
*
»
•
«
•
»
»
*
♦
♦
♦
*
*
*
*
•
*
492
A Concord AKCE and
delivering, and the Priest — the Sacrament §1190. H. C.
and the Minister — the Sacrament . . § 119
demand, then shall the Priest [Pbr.] — §§ 193, 222 [239]
Archbishop — the King's [Queen's] mandate § 448
demanding, this order of — , baptizing, &c,
depart, shall — out of the choir
let them— with [this] blessing §§ 128 O. H
they shall — out of this life . .
in the name of the Lord .
if they — out of this life in their infancy
departing, those that be first baptized —
departure, at the point of —
depraved, misconstrued — and interpreted
be misconstrued and —
deputy, to the ordinary, and he or his —
Vicar, or Curate, or his or their — .
the Archdeacon or his — . .
and the Archdeacon or his — .
desire, if the sick [person] — to be anointed . §§
the sick person shall always — some .
present... such as — to be ordained
desirous, ready and — to be confirmed
and yet is — to receive
detriment, no man shall think that any-
devil, against... the assault of the world and the —
by the assaults of the world and the —
devised, no order can be so perfectly —
devotion, as every man's — serveth
gather the — of the people
devotions, shall receive the alms... and other —
receive the — of the people
diligent, if he be found faithful and — .
diligently, receiving of the Holy Communion more-
the Curate of every parish shall — .
shall — upon Sundays and Holydays
the Curate shall — from time to time
aiocesan, may be admitted by his —
dip, naming the child shall — it .
shall — it in the water discreetly
and — him in the water .
shall — it in water or pour
then shall — him in the water
dipping, at the — of the child .
first — the right side .
disagree, wherein if they — .
discharged, and the parish shall be— of such sums
discharging, for [the better] — ol his conscience
discreet, parents or some other — persons
discreetly, so it be — and warily done .
shall dip in the water — and warily .
§204
§ 97
[134]
§320
§208
§254
§204
§317
§151
§151
§ I
§ 149
§391
§391
319, 336
§330
§391
§269
§320
§254
§252
§252
§151
§ 4
§ 95
§ 95
§ 95
§410
§ 92
§255
§266
§320
§410
§195
§196
§214
§214
§241
§ 229
§195
§150
§ 144
§306
§231
§195
§196
01
to
M
10
CO
M
VO
M
»
*
«
*
*
*
»
»
»
*
*
♦
♦
«
■»
«
•
•
*
•
»
*
•
*
*
*
*
«
♦
•
»
♦
*
*
•
•
•
«
•
-»
*
•
-»
«
•
•
•
*
•
*
•
•
•
•
*
■*
»
♦
*
*
*
«
■»
«
»
»
«
♦
«
•
•
*
•
«
»
*
*
•
•
*
•
•
*
»
•
•
*
»
•
«
*
•
*
•
•
*
•
«
•
»
»
«
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
»
«
•
*
•
•»
•
•
«
•
«
•
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
Index to the Rubrics, &c
493
discretion, at the — of the [Pbr. or] Curate
most convenient, by [in] his
at the — of the Presbyter and Churchwardens § 131
§141
or Litany by the — of the Minister
above twenty persons... of —
broken... by the — of the Minister
divided... at the — of the Minister
the... judge according to his — .
as the Curate by his — shall appoint .
in his — shall think fit . . .
according to his — . . . • §§ J
before they come to years of —
when children come to the years of —
shall [serve] by his — . , . §§ [134],
come to years of — .
diseases, sudden perils, — , and sicknesses
times of sicknesses or — .
§
§132
§139
H.C.
§141
§147
§180
§232
37 [241]
§248
§251
250, 257
P- 319
§320
§337
§§ 92, 145
§88 0.H.C.
95
dispose themselves to the [worthy] receiving
disposed to be partakers of the Communion
so many as are — shall offer
and none — to communicate . . . § 136
as oft as their parishioners shall be — . § 144
who be then godly — thereunto . . § 145
and if he have not afore — his goods . . § 306
if he hath not before — of his goods . . § 306
disposed of, as the Ordinary shall appoint . . § 150
to such pious... uses .... §150
disquieted, have the less cause to be — . . § 320
dissension, to take away all occasion of — , . § 141
for avoiding of all matters... of — . . §141
distinct reading, after the manner of — . . § 16
distribute, before the Curate — the Holy Communion § 321
distributed, divided in two pieces. ..and so — . § 141
distribution, at the time of the — .... § 330
diversely, kept it with them and — abused it . . § 148
divided in the presence of the Presbyter . • § 131
may aptly be — in divers pieces . . § 141
Divine Service, wheresoever else it is used in — . § 1 1
during the time of — . . • § 85
after the — tended . , . • § 131
. to hear and be at the — . . . § 146
after the — ended . ■ . . . § 150
in the time of — .... § 270
doctriru, according to St. Paul's — . . . § 250
doubt, let them not — § 216
Doxology, shall follow immediately this — . . § 102
drink, not — it up all himself . . § 98 O.H.C.
§ 119 O.H.C.
§ 142
§ 96
giving every one to — once . § 119 (
drunk, reverently be eaten and — [eat and drink]
due and accustomed offerings . . . .
to
M
•
•
«
»
•
•
•
*
«
•
♦
»
»
•
•
*
•
*
•
•
•
*
«
10
M
*
»
«
•
*
•
«
»
♦
*
•
»
•
*
•
*
iO
•o
M
1
to
(«
0
M
»
»
»
•
•
»
•
*
*
»
*
•
*
•
•
»
♦
*
*
*
•
•
*
•
»
•
•
»
•
*
•
«
*
»
»
•
•
«
•
•
»
*
»
•
»
•
«
•
*
»
•
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
♦
♦
♦
•
*
•
*
494
A Concordance and
due obedience, the oath of — § 448
duly, when all things are — prepared
duties, such siuns of money or other —
to pay their — , to communicate, &a
pay to them... all ecclesiastical —
duty, with the accustomed — to the Priest [Pbr.] .
duty and office, an exhortation declaring the —
of such as come to be admitted
</«/!?//, the persons... — in divers parishes
dying before they commit actual sin .
earnestly exhort them to remember
to move the sick person, and that most —
to move such sick persons
ease, where he may with more — and decency
Easter, of which — to be one ....
of which Pasch or — shall be one .
eat and drink, reverently — the same
he doth — the Body and Blood .
he doth — spiritually the Body and Blood
eaten, it shall reverently be — and drunk
ecclesiastical administration, appertaining to the —
ecclesiastical duties, and pay to them... all — .
ecclesiastical laws, by the — of the realm
ecclesiastical judge, as shall to the — . . . seem convenient
edification, should be done in the church to the —
edifying, may be ministered to the more — . .
Edward VI. , in the second year of the reign of —
elected, first the — Bishop ....
the — Bishop (vested with his rochet)
upon the head of the — Bishop .
elevation, without any — or shewing
Ember-weeks, prayer to be said in the —
in the — to be said every day
efnployed, shall be faithfully kept and —
emptied, the first cup or chalice be — . § 143
endeavour, will evermore — themselves
endure, the child may well —
enemy, deliverance from an —
fight at sea against any —
special prayers with respect to the —
english, " Venite exultemus," &c., in — as followeth
" Te Deum Laudamus" in —
the Lord's Prayer in — .
"Benedictus Dominus" in —
" Magnificat" in — .
" Nunc dimittis" in —
"Deus misereatur" in — .
english Litany, the — shall be said
etiglish tongiu, be ministered in the—
§441
§ 144
§146
§ 149
§283
§390
§420
§271
§210
§ 93
§308
§308
§106
§ 149
§ 149
§142
§332
§332
§142
§410
§ 149
§147
§147
§250
§250
§ 2
§447
§447
§459
§108
§159
§166
§131
.H.C.
§251
§196
§384
§373
§375
§ 14
§ 17
§ 23
§ 19
§ 38
§ 40
§ 41
§363
§178
•
•
•
•
•
•
«
•
•
♦
•
•
•
•
♦
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
«
m
«n
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
»
•
•
*
•
«
•
*
*
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
10
•
•
•
♦
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
♦
•
♦
•
•
»
»
•
*
•
•
*
•
10
M
•
«
•
«
*
•
»
♦
•
•
•
•
•
«
»
•
•
*
•
•
P5
10
M
*
•
«
•
•
•
•
•
«
•
*
•
*
•
«
•
•
•
•
C4
10
13
M
*
•
•
*
*
•
*
*
•
•
*
«
•
•
•
•
*
•
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
495
^;{;'(?/«f(/ by the king or hy the ordinary
ensue, as might otherwise — . . . •
which about the Holy Communion might —
§ 85
§151
§151
§456
§ i6
episcopal habit, put on the rest of the —
epistle and gospel, shall be sung... likewise the —
[The title " Epistle" occurs ■sX^o passim throughout the Collects,
pp. 98 — III, also at pp. 387, 429, &c.]
essential, or to any real and — presence
which are — parts of baptism
estates, for the settling of their temporal — .
esteem, ought to — them in their [office] vocation
ought to — them in their office .
roe, holiday that hath a vigil or —
evening prayer, at the beginning. ..of —
at — as at Morning Prayer
at the beginning of —
^ said daily at — without alteration
the... collect at —
here endeth the order of —
after the last [second] lesson at — §§ i
evening service, shall be said at the — .
evensong, as well at — as at matins
said daily at — without alteration
the second collect at —
thus endeth the order of matins and —
afore the last Canticle at —
half an hour before —
examination, due care may be taken for their —
examine, the Priest may — and try
then shall the Priest — them further .
shall — and try whether the child
then shall the Minister — them further
: — openly in the church instruct and — .
whether he be in charity .
shall the Bishop — every one of them
excommunicate, Vi^oxy^xoQi..Xo\i& — .
any that die unbaptized or — .
excommttnications [to be] read . , ,
execute, shall — the holy ministry .
or — any other public ministration .
executors, and quietness of his — .
exhort, shall thus — them as folio weth .
the priest shall earnestly —
them to remember the poor
shall the Minister — the sick person
shall... — their parishioners
exhortation, may leave out the — to the Communion
after the Sentences, — , Confession
shall the Curate give this —
shall the Priest say this —
shall the Presbyter say this — .
§ 151
§229
§306
§390
§420
§ 57
§ 7
§ 21
§ 31
§ 46
§ 47
§ 54
80 [255]
57
§ 21
§ 43
§ 47
§ 56
§180
§266
§231
§216
§2l6
§217
§217
§255
§306
§404
§147
§338
§ 85
§ 74
§ 3
§306
O.H.C.
§ 92
§ 93
§301
§320
§ 6
0
m
M
0
VO
M
CO
10
M
♦
•
•
•
«
«
*
*
•
*
*
•
•
*
•
•
*
M
*
*
•
•
«
♦
»
*
»
*
♦
«
«
•
•
*
«
•
•
«
•
•
•
*
•
♦
*
*
•
*
•
*
*
*
•
«
•
*
•
*
»
•
«
«
•
«
*
♦
*
«
♦
*
«
♦
»
«
•
*
•
*
•
»
»
*
*
•
«
«
*
♦
«
•
*
*
*
•
♦
•
•
•
*
*
»
*
*
•
*
*
»
*
*
•
♦
*
496
A Concordance and
exhortation, shall be sufficient to read this —
then shall follow this — [shall use thi"; — ]
he shall read this — . . .
after such sermon, homily, or —
whether he can with good — . § i lo
the — beginning, Dearly beloved, &c.
the Minister shall make this brief —
shall say this [short] — following
shall say to the godfathers. . .this — followin
shall make this [brief] —
make this — to the godfathers, &c
he shall say this — following
the Priest shall use this —
may end his — at [in] this place
the first part of the —
there shall be a sermon or — .
an — declaring the duty and office
after the — ended
when the — is ended . . §§411
exhorted, may be — to prepare
exhorting him to forgive ....
exigence, as the time and present — will suffer
expedient, for which cause also it is — .
it is — that he [it] be brought .
it is — that every person .
expedition, so shall he for more — . § I2I
the Priest [Pbr.] for more — shall
expert, he may be perfect and well — .
explication, plain — and decent ministration .
the true — thereof ....
expressed, accordingly as is there —
extreme or in case of — danger . ,
extremity, by reason of —of sickness .
face, the third time dipping the — .
turning his — toward them
fair or convenient cup prepared .
and convenient cup or cups . § 98
fair linen cloth, cover with a — or corporal .
covering the same with a —
fair -weather, for — .....
[a thanksgiving] for —
faith, openly profess their own —
able to render an account of their —
faithful, if he be found — and diligent . .
fashion, the bread. ..be made. ..after one sort and-
they minister it on this —
shall be administered on this —
fasting, Days of — or Abstinence .
■■ holydays or — days ....
0> TJ-
10 0
CO
Ul
v.
m >o
(O
0
M
1
M
M
. § 90
•
~
. § 91
•
•
«
•
•
. § 92
•
• § 93
•
•
•
«
O.H.C.
. §130
*
• §187
«
•
*
•
•
•
. §205
«
•
«
»
*
ig §205
•
• §219
♦
•
•
•
•
*
. §227
•
•
»
•
•
• §237
•
• §245
•
• §302
•
«
•
•
•
•
• §335
•
390, 420
»
• §390
•
•
•
• §391
•
•
•
II, [414]
«
•
•
. §231
•
. §306
•
»
•
•
•
•
. §214
•
. §178
•
•
•
•
•
•
. §216
•
•
♦
»
•
»
• §247
•
O.H.C.
♦
• §333
•
•
•
•
•
♦
. §410
•
•
•
•
. p. 64
♦
. §211
•
• §207
•
•
•
•
•
. §248
•
. §332
•
•
*
•
■•
»
. §195
•
. §290
•
•
•
«
•
•
. § 98
•
O.H,C.
. §125
•
. §125
•
. § 161
•
•
•
•
•
. §172
•
«
»
• §253
•
•
•
♦
♦
p. 318
•
•
. §410
•
•
•
•
- § 141
•
• §213
•
•
•
• §213
•
•
•
. P- 32
•
. § 85
•
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
497
fasting, whether there be any — ...days . • § 93
with prayers and — ." . . . § 231
/rtj/j-, a Table of the Vigils, — . . . . p. 32
/atker's hand, the woman at her — . . . § 281
fathers, and all — mothers, masters . §§ [256, 267]
Jeasts, moveable and immoveable — . . . p. 31
that are to be observed . . . . p. 31
in the [upon these] — of . • . • § 55
feel, if he — his conscience troubled . . . § 3^9
felloivs, the Archdeacons, Deans... — , &c. . . § 2
yJ'Wrt/t', and for every — one godfather . . • § 179
fight at sea, prayers to be said before a — . • § 373
fight or stortn, by reason of the — . . . § 374
filled, to be — with pure water . . . . § 181
find, continually — as they were wont to — and pay § 144
if the ]\Iinister shall — .... §218
First Day of Lent. ..[called Ash-Wednesday] p. 394
fit, [in his discretion] shall think — . . g§ 150, 232
if they shall be found — ...
flagon, upon every vessel (be it chalice or) — . p. 245
flagons, upon so much (be it in chalice or — ) . p. 245
Flesh and Blood, being of Christ's natural — . § 151
Corporal Presence of Christ's natural — S 151
flock, one of the — of the §218
fo7it, must be ready at the —
the Priest coming to the —
into the church toward the — •
standing at the —
dipping the face toward the —
departing from the —
dipping of the child in the —
water in the — shall be changed
shall say at the — .
ready to present them at the —
placing him conveniently by the — . . § 241
forbear, the Priest. ..shall — to celebrate . . § 145
forehead, a cross upon the child's — and breast . § 183
shall make a cross upon the child's — saying § 200
shall make a cross upon the child's — pp. 299, 309
shall make a cross upon the person's — . p. 316
shall cross them in the — . . . § 260
anoint him upon the — or breast only . § 319
§402
§ 181
§191
§ 192
§195
§204
§ 229;
[p. 289], § 230 I
[p. 2S9J, § 230 :
foreign potentates, authority of all
forget, the Minister may not — nor omit
forgive, exhorting him to —
forgiveness, to ask them — .
form, in — before written
according to the — before prescribed
in the — of Public Baptism
certified of the true — of Baptism
shall continue still after the same. . .—
Kk
§ 121
§306
§ 306
O.H.C.
§ 124
§214
§ 216
§98 O.H.C.
0
10
CO
M
U3
♦
*
»
*
»
»
»
*
*
*
»
»
*
*
»
*
*
*
*
»
»
#
*
»
♦
*
*
*
*
»
*
*
*
«
♦
»
*
«
»
*
*
»
»
*
#
♦
»
*
♦
*
*
»
*
♦
*
*
*
»
*
«
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
»
*
*
*
♦
♦
*
»
*
*
»
»
»
»
*
»
♦
»
*
»
»
»
♦
♦
*
«
»
»
498
A Concordance and
_/^w, shall use this — of words
baptize him [it] in — above writteh .
baptize it in the — before appointed .
shall absolve him after this — .
the — of Solemnization of Matrimony
the sick person after this —
■ and the same — of absolution .
[and sort], after such — as is... appointed §§
according to the — before prescribed
cut off the — of the Visitation .
the — and Manner of Ordering of Deacons
the — and manner of making of Deacons
iu the — of ordering Deacons .
in the — for ordering Deacons . §§ 429,
Form, the — [of J Ordering of Priests
THE — and Manner of Ordering of Priests
of Ordering of Deacons .
THE — of Consecrating of an Archbishop
of Ordaining or Consecrating .
Forms of Prayer to be used at Sea .
found clear of that crime ....
be — clear of that crime .
fourth finger, to put it upon the —
leaving the ring upon the —
frailty, by the — of their own flesh
frie7id's hands, at her father's or — . .
furnishing, the decent — of that church
furniture, with other decent — . . .
gather the devotion of the people
general confession, the appointed — must be made
general prayer, concluding with the— for
the end of the — for .
gestures, as touching crossing... and other — .
given, the orders of Deacon. ..be — ...one day
Gloria in excelsis, may leave out the — .
then may be omitted the —
Glory be to God, the people shall answer — .
Glory be to thee, O Lord, standing up, shall say —
Glory be to the Father... z.t the end of every Psalm
God^s board, turning him to — kneel down
kneeling down at — say
the Priest standing at —
God's word, it is certain by —
■ that it is certain by —
godfather, for every female one —
by one that shall be his —
godfather or godmother, and every one shall have a-
godfathers, two — and one godmother .
and the — , godmoSiers, and people .
«|0
?
CO
«o
to
m
«o
«o
M
M
"
"*
. §229
•
•
•
•
T
•
. §229
•
•
•
•
*
. §229
♦
. §309
•
. P- 333
«
•
•
•
•
*
. §301
•
•
♦
•
•
•
. §309
•
133.322
•
. §329
•
. §333
•
*
•
•
•
p. 419
«
•
•
. p. 419
•
. §425
•
9. [440]
•
•
•
•
• p. 436
«
•
•
p. 441
»
§448
♦
p. 456
•
•
•
• P- 456
•
. p. 410
«
• §424
•
• §394
•
. §283
•
•
•
•
•
♦
. §284
*
•
•
•
«
»
. §252
»
•
•
•
«
. §281
•
*
•
•
♦
•
. §131
*
. § 75
♦
• § 95
»
•
*
§321
•
• §135
•
*
•
•
• §135
♦
• § 4
•
. §440
•
•
»
. § 6
•
. §130
•
. § 61
•
§ 82
•
§ 15
•
•
•
♦
•
•
. §115
•
. §"5
»
•
•
•
§ 78
•
. §210
•
■ §254
♦
•
•
•
•
§179
•
• §257
»
•
•
•
•
-§257
•
§179
•
. §180
•
♦
•
»
•
»
f
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
499
godfathers and godmothers, ask the — the name . § 241
■ and when the — have told the name . § 183
■ with the— and people present . . §188
shall speak to the — . . . § 192
demand of the — . . . • § I93
the — shall take and lay their hands . § 198
shall say to the — .... § 205
calling the — together . . . § 205
the Minister with the — . . . §220
by the — pronounced . . . § 222
■ • exhortation to the — .... § 227
the — ...shall be ready to present them § 232
speaking to the — first . . . § 245
what their — promised . , . .§251
godmother, two godfathers and one — . . • § I79
god/nothers, one godfather and two — . . . § 179
the godfathers, — and people . . . § 180
[See also " Godfathers and Godmothers."]
good number, except there be a — to communicate § 137
and a — to receive the Communion . § 322
Gospel, after the — is read § 187
the words of the — §187
on the words of the— . . . . § 219
after the — is read § 219
after the — [shall be said] a sermon . . § 294
[The title " The Gospel" occurs also passim throughout the
Collects, &C. See pp. 98 — 211, also pp. 388, 434, A:c.]
grace, whether he can. ..bring him to — §110 O. H.C.
call upon God for his —
graduates may use in the quire... such hood .
when they do preach shall use such hoods
grateful, humble and — acknowledging
■ humble and — acknowledgment
grave, when they come at [to] the — .
or towards the — .....
grown, custom now being — out of use . .
§214
§ 2
§ 2
§151
§151
§342
§339
§178
. §456
. §§ 391, 421
. § 266
§ 143 O.H.C.
3
habit, put on the rest of the episcopal —
habited, each of them being decently —
halj-an-hour before evensong
haciowed, if... the wine — and consecrate
hand, shall have his pastoral staff in his-
is to take the paten in his — chalice in his — p. 245
■ and lay his— upon so much . . .p. 245
■ lay his — upon all the bread . . .p. 245
■ take the cup into his — . . , .p. 245
to lay his — upon every vessel . , .p. 245
with his — subscribed thereunto . . § 258
the fourth finger of the woman's left — §§ 283, 284
m
M
*
*
»
*
»
♦
*
*
*
•
»
«
»
«
»
«
•
*
*
*
»
*
«
N
10
\n
•
•
*
«
*
*
«
*
•
*
•
»
«
«
«
*
•
»
«
m
»o
M
•
*
«
*
»
»
«
«
«
*
»
♦
•
«
♦
•
•
*
0
vo
M
«
*
»
♦
♦
•
*
♦
«
»
»
«
*
«
*
*
CO
10
M
»
•
»
*
*
•
•
*
*
*
*
»
«
*
*
»
•
»
*
«o
M
T
•
*
*
*
»
»
«
*
•
*
*
«
»
»
*
*
•
*
•
*
500
A Concordance and
hand, lay his — upon [the] head [of every one] . § 260
lay his — upon every child severally . . § 260
when he hath laid his — upon every child § 261
deliver... the Bible in the one — . . § 437
and the chalice or cup... in the other — . §437
— deliver... the Bible in[to] his — . . §437
put into his — the pastoral staff . . § 461
[See also "right hand."]
hands, must take the bread into his — , . .p. 245
shall take the cup into his — . . .p. 245
is to take the paten into his — . . .p. 245
with more ease and decency use both his — § 106
after to the people in[to] their — . . § 116
received at the Priest's — the Sacrament . § 148
Body of Christ in their own — . . § 148
the Sacrament... at the Priest's — . . § 148
take the child in his — and ask the name . § 195
the godfathers... shall take and lay their — § 198
by imposition of — and prayer . . . § 252
at her father's or friend's — . . . § 281
they shall loose their — ... . § 282
then shall they again loose their — . . § 283
where [the] — were laid upon them . . § 438
shall lay their — upon the head [severally] §§436,459
head, anoint the infant upon the — . . . § 199
lay his hand upon their — . . , § 260
upon the — of every one . . §§ [260], 405
severally on the — . . . . . § 436
health, when they be in — while they are in — . § 306
profitably to his soul's — . ... § 332
hear, obediently [to] — and be ordered by the Curate § 256
obediently to — and be ordered by the Curate § 267
to to
heaven, they are in — and not here
high court of parliament, a Prayer for the
holden, pastoral staff — by his chaplain
holding up of hands, as touching crossing... — , &c.
holy bread, accustomed to pay any — .
Holy Communion, the Bishop shall celebrate the
■ Celebration. ..Lord's Supper and-
• partakers of the —
■ to admit to the —
the ministration of the — .
negligent to come to the —
receiving of the —
celebration of the — .
be partakers of the —
not to receive the said — .
— to receive the —
those that come to the — .
that come to receive the —
§151
§168
. §
3
c. §
4
. §
i.3«
- §
.3
- p
98
. §
71
. §
73
. §
74
. §
91
. §
92
. §
92
. §
97
. §
97
. §
98
. 8
III
. §
[II
I
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
SOI
Holy Communion, to receive the — . § 112 O.H.C.
humble access to the — . . • § ii5
Priest doth receive the — . . § 122
sentences... after the — . . . § 123
when the — is celebrate . . . § 130
bread and wine for the — . . . § 144
receive the — with the Priest . . § 145
kneeling, should receive the — . . § 15^
disorder... about the — might else ensue § 151
disorder in the — as might... ensue . §151
THE Supper of the Lord and the — p. 212
OF the Lord's Supper or — . . p. 212
he may be admitted to the — . . § 247
be admitted to the — . . . § 269
the new married persons. . .receive the — § 295
new married persons... receive the — . § 295
to the oft[en] receiving [...] of the — § 320
if there be a celebration of the — . § 321
before the Curate distribute the — . § 321
• shall there celebrate [minister] the — . § 322
■ CELEBRATION of the — for the sick . § 323
to receive the — with him . . . § 330
form before prescribed for the — . § 329
receive the— all at one time . . § 333
celebration of the — . . . • § 353
that she receive the — . . . § 362
tarry and receive the — . . . § 408
then shall all things at the— be used . § 440
and other things at the — be used . § 440
[See also " Communion," " Lord's Supper," &c.]
Holyday, Sunday or — next before . § 92 O. H. C.
upon the [next] Sunday or [some] — § 92 O.H.C.
longer than the Sunday or [other] —
be baptized upon the Sunday or — .
HoLYDAYS, these to be observed for —
[In ed. 1662, " Moveable and Immoveable Feasts."]
upon Sundays and other —
shall declare what — or fasting days .
declare whether there be any
8 212
§180
p. 30
§178
§ S5
93
holy loaf, they were wont to find and pay the said — § 144
shall offer.. .and price of the — . . § 144
Holy Mysteries, solemnize so high and — . . § 145
Holy Orders, to be admitted into— . . • § 159
• that are to be admitted into — , . § 166
Holy Sacrament of the Body and Blood , . § 86
receiving of the — . . . • § 87
the distribution of the — . . . § 330
Holy Scripture, the rest of [the] — is appointed . p. 20
• any part of—. . . in the stead of the Litany § 5
Sentences of — to be [said or] sung §§ 93, 123
office. . .shall be declared according to — § 294
M I 0»i '4-! t^i N
«0 >0 O ro'lO
m >o 10 !to :io
502
A Concordance and
Holy Table, The — at the Communion-time .
humbly present and place it upon the —
• and set it upon the —
shall stand at such a part of the —
in his chair near [to] the — §§391
home, at the church or else at —
may at all times be baptized at —
■ at — in their houses .
homilies, or some portion of one of the —
one of the — already set forth .
which shall hereafter be set forth
already set forth, or hereafter to be
homily, may leave out the —
shall follow the sermon or — .
after sermon or — .
after such sermon — or exhortation
then may be omitted. ..the — .
until the end of the —
421,
hood, being graduates, may use such —
hoods, when they do preach shall use such —
hope of recovery, when there appeareth small —
house, some one at the least of that —
entering [coming] into the sick person's —
the Communion in his —
having a convenient place in the sick man's—
shall always desire some, either of his own —
doth celebrate in any sick man's — .
houses, by order of their — every Sunday
to communicate with the sick in their —
at home in their — ....
humble [and grateful] acknowledg[ment]
humbly, absolve him (if he — and heartily desire it)
hymn, after that the — following .
a — of praise and thanksgiving .
a psalm or — of praise and thanksgiving
after this — may be sung the " Te Deum "
idolatry, for that were — to be abhorred .
ignorance, either for their — or infirmity
either out of — or infirmity
impediment, if any man do allege any —
if no — be alleged ....
with... any other just — .
or by any other just —
any great crime or — be objected
imposition, that by — of hands, and prayer .
infancy, any persons not baptized in their —
depart out of this life in their —
infant, the Priest shall anoint the — .
changing the word — for child .
§§
75
95
95
106
447
178
178
213
86
86
86
86
6
86
92
93
130
135
2
2
316
145
297
320
322
330
331
144
337
213
151
309
19
383
385
386
§151
§151
§151
§274
§275
§322
§332
394. 424
§252
§248
§254
§ 199
§248
01
•
»
*
*
*
♦
»
»
•
»
*
«
♦
♦
»
«
*
*
»
*
•
•
«
«o
H
•
♦
•
•
»
•
*
»
•
*
•
«
•
»
*
*
*
«
•
01
xn
10
M
•
«
•
•
«
•
*
•
•
•
•
«
•
•
»
•
10
M
»
*
*
•
•
•
*
*
*
•
♦
•
•
•
«
»
ro
10
M
*
«
♦
«
•
•
•
•
»
•
»
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
♦
•
»
»
•
*
•
•
•
♦
•
•
•
•
•
»
*
•
»
»
•
•
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
503
infants, because in the Baptism of — .
that they defer not the baptism of —
they which bring the — to the church
the Office for Public Baptism of —
Injunctions, appointed by the King's Majesty's —
injury, and where he hath done — or wrong
histitution, may be most agreeable to the — thereof § 145
instruct, o\>&v\y in the church — and examine §§ [255, 266]
§178
§ 212
§229
§248
§133
§306
[then] the [Pbr. or] Curate shall- — him
instructed, and be further — in the Catechism
being— in Christ's religion
whether they be sufficiently — .
instruction, that is to say an — to be learned
intended, that thereby no adoration is —
intends, as he — to consecrate
intent, to the— the Priest may examine
to the — he may be perfect
to the — they may be always in a readiness
§332
§207
§253
§231
p. 320
§151
p. 245
§216
§410
§ 320
/«/t7/rt'/t'rt', misconstrued... and — in a wrong meaning §151
introit, and so must every — be ended
■ the clerks shall sing for the office or —
a Psalm appointed for the — .
■ sung for the — to the Communion
shall the Psalm for the —
■ Psalm for the — at the Communion .
INTROITS, The —
invitation, shall the Presbyter say... this — .
iftvitatory, without any— ....
60
§ 74
§ 77
§4"
§440
§ 441
p. 98
§ III
§ 14
join in prayer, that cannot meet to — . . • § 374
judge, to the ecclesiastical — seem convenient . § 147
KALENDAR, The .... [pp. 40— 63]
The Table and — ...of the Psalms, &c. . p. 17
as they be appointed by [in] the — . (bis) § 16
as "it] is appointed likewise in the — . § 38
keep, observe and — such things . . , . § 251
/^^//, the other half shall be faithfully — . . §131
it with them and diversely abused it • § 148
king, what is enjoined by the — or by the Ordinary § 85
and queen's children, a prayer for the — . § 158
king's nia?idate, ihQ — to the ArchbLshop... . . §448
shall the Archbishop demand the— . § 448
king's [Queen's] supremacy, the Oath concerning — § 429
king's supremacy, [ac]knowledge[ment] of the — . § 448
kneel, and here all the congregation shall — . . § 235
they shall both — down . ... § 284
there shall— down . . . . • § 357
shall they all— upon their knees . . § 365
kneeling, as touching crossing, — , &c. . . . § 4
*
«
*
»
*
«
»
*
*
»
*
*
*
»
*
»
*
*
*
»
♦
»
»
*
1*
lO
lO
♦
♦
»
«
«
♦
•
»
♦
*
»
*
*
#
*
*
*
»
«
»
♦
IT)
VO
M
*
•
♦
»
*
*
*
*
#
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
HI
♦
*
*
»
*
*
*
*
»
»
•
*
»
*
cn
10
M
*
♦
*
*
*
*
»
»
*
*
*
*
*
«
•
«
«3
VO
M
♦
*
*
*
»
♦
*
»
»
*
»
♦
*
*
*
•
504
A Concordance and
kneeling, the whole congregation... — . . ,
that are present... all humbly — . . § 8
the whole congregation, all — . . § 8
the people still — § 9
the people also — . . . . §§ li, 34
all devoutly — . . . . §§ 21, [43]
a general confession to be said. ..all — . § 32
§ 112
§116
the Absolution... the people still
the clerks — likewise
all [the people] — humbly
down at God's board
down at the Lord's Table
people still reverently —
to the people (in their hands) —
in due order, all humbly —
also in order, all meekly —
• should receive the same —
the same— should... be misconstrued
the communicants — should receive .
lest the same — might be thought
then shall be said, all — .
then all — down ....
be said the Lord's prayer, all —
in order — before the Bishop
and all — down ....
afore the altar ....
[afore] before the Lord's Table
he shall say — down
where they are accustomed
humbly — before him
the persons to be ordained Priests, all
the receivers humbly — .
and — down, "Veni Creator" shall be sun:
knees, remaining humbly upon their —
kneeling humbly upon their —
before them upon his — .
knocking upon the breast, as touching crossing... -
knowledge, parents shall give — thereof overnight
§ 112
he must give — overnight .
■ [ing] the oath touching the — .
lack, to be unquieted [unquiet J for — of
or for — of warning [given] in due time
or for — of company to receive with him
laid, ready to be— into the earth
where [the] hands were — upon them
laid violent hands, have — upon themselves .
lands, temporal goods and —
larger, something more — and thicker .
last of all to the sick person . . §§ 3-
law/ul, though it be — to have wafer bread .
§320
§448
§330
§332
§332
§342
§438
§338
§306
§141
[330J
§141
\n
M
•
»
•
»
•
»
•
•
•
*
«
«
•
•
•
•
•
»
N
>n
\rt
M
•
•
•
*
•
•
♦
*
»
•
«
•
«
•
*
•
•
»
»
•
•
lO
m
'
*
•
•
«
•
•
»
*
*
*
*
♦
*
»
•
*
»
•
*
«
'J-
vo
M
*
*
*
•
«
*
*
•
•
«
*
»
•
•
•
U3
M
•
«
«
•
•
•
»
*
»
•
»
*
:
»
•
♦
10
M
•
*
»
*
*
•
•
•
»
»
•
•
*
•
»
•
»
•
*
*
*
•
•
»
»
*
»
♦
•
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
505
lawful, first let thePbr. or — ...the [said] — minister § 214
any other — Minister . . . . § 214
baptized by any other — Minister . . §217
lawfully, is — and sufficiently baptized . . . § 216
whether the child be — baptized §§ [216, 217]
laws, by the ecclesiastical — of the realm . . § 147
lay, to — his hand upon all the bread . . .p. 245
and — his hand upon so much . . , p. 245
his hand upon every vessel . . .p. 245
shall — their hands severally upon the head § 436
shall — their hands upon the head of . § 459
shall take and — their hands upon the child § 198
[shall] — his hand upon the [their] head . § 260
learned, and have — what their godfathers . . § 251
which have not — their Catechism . . § 256
• such time as they have — . §§ [256, 267]
leave the rest upon the altar covered .
leaving, the man — the ring .
left, to the end that there may be little —
the woman on the —
• finger of the woman's — hand .
• [dipping]... second [time] the — side
Lent, except in —
lesson, the first — of the Old Testament
the first — taken out of the Old Testament
the second — of the New Testament
the Minister that readeth the —
he that readeth the —
here endeth the first or second —
after the first —
■ after the second — .
• shall be read the second —
a — of the Old Testament
a — of the New Testament
after the last — at Morning Prayer
after the last — at Evening Prayer
immediately after the second —
after the second — at Evening Prayer
■ then shall follow the —
then shall follow this —
the — ended, then shall the Priest [Pbr.] say § 350
lessons, expressing the order of the Psalms and — p. 1 7
• then shall be read two — . . . . § 16
the — shall be sung in a plain tune . . § 16
except there be proper — assigned , . § 16
except there be proper — appointed . . § 38
letted, not being otherwise — ... . § 322
levation, without any— or lifting up , § I43 O.H. C.
liberal, to be — to the poor .....§ 308
liberality, to move the sick person. ..to — . . § 308
lifting up, without any levation or — . § 143 O.H.C.
§98 0.H.C
§284
§142
§272
283, 284
§195
§§
§ 17
§ 16
§ 16
§ 16
§ 16
§ 16
§ 16
§ 17
§ 19
§ 19
§ 38
§ 40
§ 180
§180
§232
§255
§343
§349
M
VT)
0\
m
M
*
CO
to
M
♦
VO
to
M
»
*
»
*
*
•
•
»
*
*
*
«
♦
•
♦
*
•
♦
•
»
«
«
*
*
*
♦
*
*
»
«
♦
»
*
•
*
•
*
*
»
*
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
«
*
♦
*
♦
*
•
•
«
•
*
»
*
«
•
*
«
•
«
«
♦
♦
»
«
•
♦
»
♦
•
•
♦
«
*
«
•
•
•
•
«
•
*
•
•
•
*
•
«
»
•
»
♦
♦
*
*
*
*
•
•
«
•
»
•
•
*
*
«
•
«
*
♦
*
*
*
*
«
♦
*
»
•
♦
*
♦
*
»
*
*
«
*
♦
»
»
»
*
♦
♦
•
•
♦
•
*
*
♦
»
«
♦
»
•
♦
•
•
•
5o6
A Concordance and
Litany, The — and Suffrages
to be used upon Sundays, &c. .
may be used... in the stead of the —
may leave out the —
after this... followeth the —
if the — be not appointed .
except when the — is read
at the end of the — .
shall serve after the collects. ..or —
here followeth the — . . . .„._,_
the — shall ever end with this Collect (p, 280) §156
Here endeth the — § I57
when the — is not appointed . . . § 169
the English— shall be said . §§ [133], 363
the — ended according to the accustomed . § 363
where they are accustomed to say the — . § 365
the — and Suffrages § 395
shall say or sing the— . . §§ 395, [425]
. p. 268
. p. 268
. § 5
. § 6
. § 29
. § 29
• § 29
§§ 29, 50
. §132
§152
suffice [that] the — [to] be said once
then shall be said the — .
concluding the — ...with the prayer .
Liturgy, in all other places of the —
linen cloth, a fair white — upon it .
and cover with a fair — or corporal
covering the same with a fair —
§440
§452
§453
§ II
§ 75
§125
§125
Z(7r(/'j /"rrtj/irr, the Priest being... shall begin the — § 11
shall the Minister begin the — . . § li
the Presbyter or Minister begin the — § 11
the Minister shall kneel and say the — §§ 1 1, 34
the — in English with a loud voice
the — with a loud voice
the Minister, Clerks... shall say the—
the Priest shall say the —
shall the Priest say the —
but such as can say...the-
— shall the Priest. ..say the
— as soon as they can say... the
— say the — [if time will suffer]
— shall be said the — .
— as the children can say the —
— which can say... the —
■ people with him say the —
Lord's Supper, orderforthe administration of the
be no [public] celebration of the —
in the administration of the — ,
office for the administration of the —
" to be said at the celebration ofthe—
Lord's Table, not to presume [to come] to the —
partakers of the — .
place the bread and wine... upon the-
§
23
§ 23
§ 44
§ 76
§ 126
§250
§153
§207
§214
§244
§257
§268
§396
— p. 212
§137
§ 151
§151
§134
§ 72
§ 73
§ 98
CO VO
to ilO
fi
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
507
Lord's Table, shall the Priest return to the — . § 93
shall the Priest turn to the — . . § icx)
kneeling down at the — say . . § 1 15
he that celebrates shall go to the — . § 1 25
the Minister shall return to the — . § 125
the Ministers or Clerks going to the — § 288
kneeling [afore] the — . . . § 290
the place where the — standeth . . § 357
[See also " Holy Table" and "Table."]
majesty, as shall be prescribed by his —
a Prayer of the Queen's [King's] —
majesty's navy, to be used in his — every day
male child, there shall be for every-^ .
malice, or [else] out of — and obstinacy
manner, after the same — and form
troth to each other in this —
confirm them in the — following
[in such] — [as hereafter followeth]
marriage, so oft as there is any
at which day of — .....§ 274
the same day of their — . ... § 295
at the time of their — . ... § 295
or at the first opportunity after their — . § 295
married, the banns of all that are to be — • . . § 270
if the persons that [would] be — . . § 271
persons that shall be — . . . • § 273
as the persons to be — do sustain . . § 274
the new — persons must... [should] receive . § 295
Mass, Holy Communion, commonly called the — p. 212
other rite or ceremony in the — § 98 O. H. C.
. § 2
. §154
. §369
. §179
. § 151
598O.H.C.
. §280
. §259
§§404, \i,\6\
. §294
masters, the Archdeacons, Deans... — , &c.
all fathers, mothers, — , and dames
matins, as well at evensong as at
shall be said daily at — .
as before is appointed at —
the Suffrages before assigned at — .
thus endeth the order of — and evensong
signify their names afore —
afore the last canticle at —
afore the beginning of — . .
after — ended, the people .
§§ [256, 267]
§ 21
§ 25
§ 36
§ 43
§ 56
§ 71
§180
§ 180
. - §363
Matins and Evenso7tg, in the saying or singing of — § 2
[Afterwards altered to Morning and Evening Prayer, except
in the Table of Proper Lessons, where the headings, Mattins
and Evensong, were restored in 1559, and retained throughout
all editions afterwards.]
matrimony, banns of — published . . • § 85
solemnize — betwixt them , . . § 271
day appointed for solemnization of — . § 272
10
M
♦
»
*
»
*
*
*
«
*
*
*
*
*
»
»
*
«
*
*
«
M
•
»
»
♦
»
*
♦
«
»
*
«
«
*
01
10
10
•
*
«
»
♦
♦
*
*
*
*
*
to
HI
*
*
♦
*
*
«
*
*
*
*
♦
to
lO
M
•
•
*
*
•
«
*
•
*
*
«
*
•
«
*
IS
♦
»
*
*
•
*
»
•
»
»
»
»
*
•
•
•
•
•
*
5o8
A Concordance and
matrimony, be coupled together in — .
the Form of Solemnization of —
means, and by this — the Minister
meant, it is not — thereby that any adoration
being well — for a signification
which order is well —
meditation, godly silence and — .
meet, that cannot — to join in prayer
such as shall be found — .
as shall be found — to be ordered
meeting, the Priest [Pbr.] — the corpse at the
the Priest and clerks — the corpse
memorial, after shall be said this —
midst of the altar, standing humbly afore the — . §
mind not, that — to receive ...
Mmister, the — shall so turn him
the — in parish churches and chapels
every — shall be at liberty to use any surplice §
■ the [Pbr. or] — at the time of the Communion §
the [Pbr. or] — shall read with a loud voice §
confession to be said... after the — . . §
. to be pronounced by the — alone . . §
• shall the [Pbr. or] — begin the Lord's Prayer §
then the — shall kneel . . • • §
the [Pbr. or] — that readeth the lesson . §
the [Pbr. or] — first pronouncing with a loud §
then the — shall say the Creed . . . §
said [or sung] the Creed by the [Pbr. or] — §
the — clerks, and people .
• then the — standing up, shall say
the — shall read with a loud voice
a general confession to be said. ..after the —
the — shall kneel and say .
Apostles' Creed by the — and the people
• the — first pronouncing
the — clerks, and people .
• by the — and people standing .
— the [Pbr. or] — ought to admit
provided that every — so repelling any . §
the — shall then read the Epistle
nothing to be proclaimed... but by the —
when the — giveth warning
one of these sentences... to be said by th(
shall the — take so much bread .
• then shall the — first receive
may help the chief —
the- — delivering the Sacrament
the — that delivereth the cup
the Presbyter or — that receiveth the cup , §
the — shall return to the Lord's Table
Ot
t
P5
(4
U3
ifl
«r
m
<o
VO
VO
M
M
*H
M
"
274
*
•
*
•
♦
•
333
•
•
»
•
•
*
145
•
151
*
151
•
iSi
*
146
•
374
•
395
«
•
•
•
425
*
«
»
•
339
•
•
•
•
•
339
♦
108
»
76
♦
97
•
I
•
2
•
2
•
2
•
•
»
*
7
•
•
•
*
•
8
•
•
»
•
9
♦
•
»
II
•
•
•
*
II
•
16
«
»
♦
•
«
21
•
»
•
•
•
22
»
22
•
•
•
•
•
23
«
•
•
*
24
•
»
•
31
•
32
*
34
•
42
*
43
*
44
•
55
•
73
»
•
•
•
•
•
73
•
82
•
85
•
92
•
93
»
98
•
116
•
•
•
•
116
•
•
•
•
119
♦
119
•
•
•
•
119
•
125
•
(
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
509
Minister, by the discretion of the — [Pbr. or] . § 132
with the — every Sunday . . . . § 140
broken...by the discretion of the — §141 O.H.C.
■ divided... by the discretion of the — . . § 141
the — having always some to communicate § 145
as the — and churchwardens . . . § 1 50
the [Pbr. orl — shall make this brief . § 187
here the — with the godfathers . . .§188
the — shall put upon him . . . . § 198
the — shall command the Chrisoms . . § 206
the [Pbr. or] — shall command the children § 207
BY THE [Pbr. or] — of the parish . . p. 302
OR ANY OTHER lawful [Pbr. or] — that can p. 302
first let the lawful [ Pbr. or]-^ . . §214
first let the — of the parish . . . § 214
the said lawful [Pbr. or] — shall dip . § 214
or. . .any other lawful — that can be procured § 214
the — shall pour water upon it
the — shall give thanks ....
the [Priest [Pbr.] or]— of the same parish
baptized by any other lawful [ Pbr. or]
then shall the [Pbr. or] — examine .
then the — of the parish ....
and if the [Pbr. or] — shall prove [find]
the[Pbr.or] — shallmake this exhortation §§219,227
here the [ Pbr. or] — with the godfathers . § 220
[shall] the [Pbr. or] — shall say §§ 222, 279, 284
the — shall put the white vesture upon the § 223
the [Pbr.] — or clerks going to the
he [the Bishop] or some other —
the [Pbr. or] — receiving the woman
likewise say after the — .
then shall the [Pbr. or] — speak
and the [Pbr. or] — shall add this .
the [Pbr. or] — shall read this that followeth
the — shall read as followeth
notice shall be given thereof to th^
then the — shall say ...
shall the [Pbr. or] — exhort the sick person § 301
the [Pbr. or] — shall rehearse the articles § 303
then shall the [Pbr. or] — examine .
may be done before the — begin
■ before the [Pbr. or] — begin his prayer
the — should not omit
the [Pbr. or] — may not forget
then [shall] the [Pbr. or]— say this [Psalm] §311
then shall the [Pbr. or] — say . . • § 313
the r Pbr. or 1 — may alonely [only] . . §337
say this that followeth, after the [Pbr. or] — § 366
then shall the— alone say this . . . § 367
§214
§215
§216
§217
§217
§217
§218
§288
§249
§281
§282
§286
§287
§294
§294
§296
§300
§306
§306
§307
§308
§308
M
*
*
*
»
*
»
»
»
»
»
«
»
»
*
»
«
*
*
*
10
M
*
«
*
•
*
*
»
»
»
*
*
*
*
»
*
*
•
«
*
*
0\
U-)
10
M
»
*
»
«
*
*
•
*
«
*
*
*
*
»
*
*
*
*
*
*
«
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
«
*
»
*
*
»
*
CO
to
M
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
«
♦
♦
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
VO
VO
M
»
»
*
»
»
*
»
*
*
*
♦
»
*
♦
»
*
»
*
*
»
*
*
*
*
*
*
•
»
♦
♦
<•
510
A Concordance and
minister, before he shall — the Communion § 92 O.H.C.
he for more expedition — the wine § 121 O. H.C.
so shall he — the Sacrament of the Blood
they — it on this fashion ....
shall go and — the same ...
where [that] the Curate may reverently —
there — the Holy Communion .
and after — [un]to them . . . ,
carry it and — it unto them
the Bishop [sitting in his chair] shall —
[And in other places apart from the above-noted rvibrics, e.g.
pp. 80, 91, 216, 291, 29s, 308, 328, 343, 353, 393, 396, 403.]
§ 121
§213
§321
§322
§322
§330
§331
§429
ministered, it was openly — , was not commonly—
• be — in the English [vulgar] tongue .
■ should not be — except on Sundays .
• confirmation may be — .
to be — when children come
Confirmation should be— to them .
the oath... to be — unto every of the .
the oath... shall be — to the person elected
shall be — also the oath of due obedience
viinistereth, and as the Priest — the Sacrament
with the Priest that —
Ministers, ornaments of the — thereof .
except the — and clerks
• by one of the — [or by the Priest]
the Holy Communion to the —
next deliver it to other — .
and the — or clerks shall say or sing
the — or clerks, going
of such as come to be admitted —
ministration, decent — of things .
at all other times in his —
at all times of their —
any other public — .
for the — of the Holy Communion
vesture appointed for that — .
to help the Priest in the —
The — OF Baptism, to be used, &c.
• the — OF Public Baptism of Infants
the — OF Private Baptism of Children
the — OF Baptism to such as are, &c,
ministry, shall execute the holy —
misconstrued, depraved, and interpreted
■ be — and depraved .
money, with all such — and other things
discharged of such sums of — .
the — given at the offertory . . .§150
mojitk, be changed every — twice in the — [p. 289], § 230
morning, in the— afore the beginning of [Matins] § 180
§178
§178
§178
§250
§252
§253
§402
§448
§448
§121
§145
§ 2
§ 97
§ 1X2 O.H.C.
§ 116 O.H.C.
§116
§288
§288
§390
p. 64
§ 2
§ 2
§ 3
§ 74
§ 74
§ 74
p. 285
p. 285
P- 303
P- 313
§ 74
§151
§151
§ 144
§ 144
M
0
>o
M
*
*
♦
*
•
*
•
*
•
*
*
•
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
«
•
*
•
*
»
«
«
»
*
*
•
»
*
♦
*
«
*
*
»
«
»
«
*
*
•
«
♦
•
♦
*
»
»
*
*
♦
*
*
•
»
*
*
•
♦
*
*
»
*
»
•
*
»
♦
»
*
«
*
»
»
•
*
♦
»
*
«
«
*
*
«
•
•
*
»
*
*
•
•
«
•
*
»
♦
•
•
•
*
•
•
*
*
*
*
•
♦
•
•
Index to the Rubrics, &c
5"
Morning and Evening Prayer, shall be used in — § i
where — are appointed . . • § 75
after the collects of either — or — . §132
either at — or — .... § 232
Morning and Evening Service to be said daily at sea § 368
Morning Prayer, An [the] Order for — daily . p. 66
• at the beginning both of — . • § 7
• at Evening Prayer as at — . . § 21
shall daily be said at — throughout all § 25
here endeth the order for — . . § 30
as [is before] appointed at —
at — instead of the Apostles' Creed
signify their names afore —
the last lesson at — .
afore the beginning of — .
■ ?ifter — the people being called together
after — is ended, there shall be .
• after — is ended, the Archbishop
mortal men, forasmuch as all — .
mother, at the purification of the
§§ [34]. 42
§ 55
§ 71
§180
§180
§363
§§ 390. 420
§441
§320
of every child § 206
mothers, and all fathers, — , masters, &c. . §§ 256, 267
mother tongue, can say in their — . §§ [250, 257]
mouth, receive the Sacrament with his — , . § 332
by their own — and confession . . ..§251
with their own — . . , . .§251
mouths, receive the Sacrament... in their — . . § 148
move, to — the sick person... to liberality . . § 308
to — such sick persons as are of ability . § 308
the Archbishop shall — the congregation . § 451
multitude, and — of the people . . . . § 209
name, ask what shall be the — . . . . § 183
-when the godfathers... have told the — . §183
■ and ask the — . . . . . § 195
■ one of them shall — the child . . . § 214
■ demand the — of the child . . . § 222
ask the godfathers... the — . . . § 241
in the — of the Communicants . . § 321
depart in the — of the Lord . . . § 208
in the — of the Father, &c. . . . § 229
names, the — of all such persons .... § 258
the — of all those children . . . § 268
naming, first — the child, and saying . . • § 193
and — the child shall dip it . . • § I95
and then — it after them . , . . § 196
Ka/«ra/, concerning the — ^Body and Blood . . §151
• still in their very — substances . . . § 151
Christ's [true] — Body , , . . § 151
Christ's— Flesh and Blood . , . § 151
■ and the— Body and Blood . • . § 151
'<■
«
*
*
*
»
»
*
»
*
*
»
*
•
»
*
•
»
*
*
•
•
*
*
*
«
♦
«
*
*
•
«
•
*
*
♦
*
•
*
«
»
*
*
«
•
m
to
w
*
«
«
•
«
«
*
*
*
*
*
*
♦
*
«
*
«
*
*
*
•
•
«
I
♦
*
»
•
♦
*
«
♦
*
*
•
*
♦
«
»
*
•
*
*
m
\o
M
•
*
*
*
*
•
•
*
*
*
•
*
*
*
*
*
•
•
•
•
»
1
*
•
•
•
•
•
»
♦
•
•
»
•
»
•
•
♦
*
♦
•
•
•
»
*
•
512
A Concordance and
necessity, without great cause and —
in time of — .....
if — so require
neck, lay the Bible upon his —
need, when great — shall compel .
negligent to come to the Holy Communion .
to come to the Communion
neighbours, their friends and —
either of his own house, or else of his —
none of the... — can be gotten .
new baptized, speaking to the — persons
New Testament, to every one of them the —
Nicene Creed, the — shall be sung or said
north side, at — of the table ....
standing at the— or end thereof
noon, visit the sick person afore —
Notes, Certain — for the more plain explication
notice, timely — shall be given
shall be given thereof
give timely — to the Curate
number, if the — of children ....
when the most — of people may come
oath, shall cause the — of the King's [Queen's]
the — of the King's supremacy
the — of the King's [Queen's] sovereignty
the — concerning the King's [Queen's]
and the — touching the knowledge[ing]
take the — of supremacy .
THE — of due obedience . . . Archbishop §§
this — shall not be made at
obedient, to be — unto the will of God .
obediently, and — to hear and be ordered
and — hear and be ordered
objected, crime or impediment be — . . §§
oblation, memorial, or prayer of —
oblations, the said bason with the —
if there be no alms or — .
observe, endeavour themselves faithfully to —
observed, that the same may be also — .
this order is most convenient to be —
obstinacy, or else of malice and —
or out of malice and — ...
occasion, as — shall serve . . . §§§ 132, 134,
for avoiding of all matters and — of dissension §
■ to take away all — of dissension . . §
as — requireth ...... \
occupy, with... meditation to — themselves . . §
in the parish church — themselves . . §
01 •*( t^i«
O CO lO
10 to VO o
§213
p. 302
§178
§460
§213
§ 91
§ 92
§272
§330
§3371
§246
§406
§438
§ 76
§ 76
§322
p. 64
§2311
§2961
§320 1
§209
§178
402
403
403
429
448
440
449
450
253
250
267
424
108
95
241
251
145
250
151
151
135
141
141
248
146
147
§
§
448,
§
§
394,
I
I
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
513
offences, ^zX... — should be taken away . . §151
offended, persons that have — him, and if he have — § 306
offer, whiles the people do — . . . • § 93
shall — unto the poor men's box . • § 95
the Presbyter shall then — up... the bread \
shall — every Sunday .... § 144
it appertaineth to — for the charges . . § 145
shall provide to — for them . . . § 145
with him or them who doth so — . . § 145
offered, when all have — § 95
things as were wont to be — . . . § 144
that which was — , . . . . § 131
offering, immediately afore the — . . • § 93
shortness of time that the people arc — . § 93
shortness of the time that the people be — § 94
at [upop] the — days appointed . • § 96
offerings, the due and accustomed — . . • § 96
her chrisom and other accustomed — , § 362
must offer her accustomed — . , . § 362
offertory, then shall follow for the — . . • § 93
and begin the — [saying for the] . . § 93
[the] clerks do sing the [sentences for the] — § 95
collects to be said after the —
• until after the —
at the time of the —
the money given at the —
the sentences for the —
office, shall sing for the — or introit
this — for the administration of the
to use the — for Private Baptism
the — for Public Baptism of Infants
the — of [a] [husband] man and wife
the — ensuing is not to be used
the — in the Common Prayer-book
to esteem them in their —
he must continue in that — of a Deacon
appointed to receive the said —
officiates, he that —
the Presbyter that-
-is to take
old time, in the — was not commonly ministered
omission, without — of any part .
omit, may not forget nor — ....
omitted, this prayer [next] following shall be —
only, the Minister may — communicate
[See also "alonely."']
Open Communion, shall the Priest reserve at the —
after the — ended ....
following in the — ....
if the day be not ap])ointed for th
§132
§ 134
§ 144
§150
§270
§ 74
§ oi
§248
§248
§294
§338
§389
§§ 390, 420
§410
§430
§142
P- 245
§178
§ 152
§308
§291
§337
§321
§321
§321
§ '.22
openly, saying to them — and plainly
§92 O.H.C.
'if
10
M
Hi
M
0
M
CO
*
1
*
*
«
*
* »
»
♦
»
♦
#
*
«
♦
•
»
♦
*
*
•
*
*
»
♦
«
»
•
*
«
»
*
«
*
«
•
«
*
♦
»
*
*
*
•
•
«
«
*
«
*
*
«
»
♦
»
♦
•
♦
•
»
»
»
»
»
•
«
*
*
»
»
«
*
»
»
♦
*
•
«
»
♦
*
*
*
»
4f
•
»
♦
♦
»
*
Ll
SH
A Concordance and
openly, it was — ministered in the presence of . § 178
and then shall say — . . . . § 189
they may... — before the church . . § 251
• should — profess their own faith , . § 253
the Curate... shall... — in the church §§ 255, 266
opportunity, or at the first — after . . • § 295
ordained, whereas it is — in the Book of Common § 151
whereas it is — in this office
whereby it was — that Confirmation .
such as desire to be — Deacons .
the persons to be — Priests
Order, the — how the Psalter is appointed pp,
THE — how the rest of [the] Holy . pp.
§ 151
§253
§391
§433
17, 18
20, 21
■ THE — where[. . .]Momingand Evening Prayer p. 64
- - -- - g^
66
66
67
30
54
56
84
84
84
THE — for Morning and Evening Prayer
AN — FOR MATINS DAILY
AN — FOR MORNING PRAYER DAILY
THE — FOR MORNING PRAYER DAILY
— here endeth the — of Morning Prayer
— here endeth the — of Evening Prayer
— thus endeth the — of Matins and Evensong
— AN — for Evensong throughout the year .
— AN — for Evening Prayer ....
— THE — for Evening Prayer . . .
— for the Administration of the Lord's Supper p. 212
— until other — shall be provided . § 98 O. H.C.
— the same — shall be used all other days . § 136
— and that in such — and course . . . § 144
— by — of their houses . . . . . § 144
— all the suffrages and due — . . . § 145
— according to the — in this book . . § 149
— although no — can be so . . . . § 151
— which — is well meant . . . .§151
— this — of demanding, baptizing, &c. . . § 204
— THE — of Confirmation . . . . p. 318
— and this — is most convenient . . , § 250
— then all of them in — kneeling before the . § 260
— THE — for the Visitation of the Sick . . p. 350
— to take — for the settling of . . . § 306
— that they set an — for their . . . § 306
— for more expedition, shall use this— . § 333
— THE — for the Burial of the Dead . . p. 372
— THE — of the Purification of Women . p. 389
— that — is in the Church of Christ . . § 390
— admitted... to the — of Priesthood . . §410
— necessary that— is in the Church . . §420
— that shall receive the — of Priesthood . § 421
— on the same day the — of Deacons . . § 440
— and the— of priesthood to others . . § 440
— as [afore] before... — of Priests [Deacons] §§445,452
— as is set out in the — of Priests [Deacons] §§448,456
HI
M
10
m
0
VO
M
CO
10
M
*
♦
»
»
*
•
*
♦
•
»
•
*
»
*
«
»
♦
•
*
*
«
*
♦
*
*
*
•
•
•
»
♦
«
*
♦
«
♦
*
»
♦
»
»
*
«
»
*
«
«
»
*
»
*
*
*
*
»
•
*
*
♦
*
»
«
1r
♦
•
♦
*
•
«
»
»
♦
»
»
*
♦
»
»
»
»
«
«
*
•
•
«
♦
♦
*
*
•
«
♦
»
*
*
♦
•
«
#
•
»
♦
»
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
515
ordered, hath so — the bread and wine .
• it is therefore — that in recompense
to hear and be — by the Curate
hear and be — by the Curate
found meet to be — .
every of them that are to be —
every one of them that are to be —
and all that be — shall tarry
as shall be found meet to be —
the Deacons shall be — .
ordering, shall surcease from — that person
■ in the form for the — of Deacons
■ — appointed at the — of Priests
— as at the — of Priests
in the form for — of Deacons §§§
orders, how necessary such — are .
— every one that receiveth —
they that receive — shall take .
if the — of Deacon and Priesthood
106
144
256
267
395
402
404
01 M oi ■<«- r^ M
tT >0 "^ O CO lO
lO 10 lO «3 U3 10
§§ 394,
425
440
424
429
440
441
440, 448, 452
390
436
43^
440
145
294
ordinance, after the — herein made
ordinivily , wherein — so oft as there is any marriage
Ordinary, the matter shall be referred to the — . §
— ■ otherwise determined by the —
shall. ..give account to the —
• — the — shall proceed against the offending . §
enjoined by the king or by the — of the place §
■ as the — shall appoint
■ shall be commanded by the — .
as the — shall direct .
it be otherwise seen to his —
ordination, the Sunday before the day of —
ornaments, shall use such — in the church
■ such — of the church
overnight, parents shall give knowledge —
• he must give knowledge —
owelh, [to] declare his debts, what he —
oujing, and what is — unto him
paid, hitherto they have — for the same
then and at that time to be — ,
paragraph, the next precedent — of this rubrick
parents, the — shall give knowledge
notice shall be given... by the —
parish, basin to be provided by the —
above twenty persons in the —
and the— shall be discharged of such sums
parishioners of every — shall offer
at the charges ol the —
I
73
73
«5
150
152
357
410
159
2
2!
180
320
306
306
§ 144
§ 149
§ 73
§ 180
§ 231
§ 95
§ 139
§ 144
§ 144
§ 144
» » I *
*
»
»
»
»
*
»
» » »
« * *
» « *
♦
» » *
* * »
* «• *
* * «
» » »
» »
* *
» * »
»■ * »
» * «
Si6
A Concordance and
parish, of that house in every — to whom... it
the Curates of every —
let the Minister of the — .
if the Priest or Minister of the same —
the [Pbr. ] or Minister of the [same] — §§ [i
if the Minister of the same — .
the Curate of every —
■ so many children of his —
all such persons within his — .
so many children of his —
the Curate of every — once in six weeks
the Curate of every — or some other .
all those children of his —
then shall the Curate of every — .
the Curate of the one — .
the Curate of the other —
notice shall be given. . .to the Minister of the-
— none of the — or neighbours
parish church, the Divine Service in the — •
resort to their —
ungodly in the — occupy themselves
parish churches, [the Minister] in —
parishioner, and note that every — shall
every — shall reckon with his [the] parson
parishioners, the Priest shall exhort his —
■ shall give warning to his — . § 92
as their — shall be diposed
• the — of every parish shall offer
shall. ..exhort their—
Parliament, by [the] authority of —
according to the Act of —
a Prayer for the High Court of —
Parson, first the — Vicar, or Curate . § 92
reckon with his [the] — Vicar, or Curate
part, at such a — of the Holy Table
partakers, disposed to be — of the Communion § 88 1
as shall be — of the Holy Communion
so many as intend to be — . .
suffering them to be —
parts, which are essential— of Baptism
party, here the— receiving shall say
Pasch, of which — or Easter shall be one
pastoral staff, the Bishop shall. ..have. ..his —
put into his hand the —
pastoral staves, having their — in their hands
Pastors, forsomuch as the — and Curates
to the use of their — and Curates
the — and Curates shall . . .
paten, upon the corporas, or else in the — .
llie Priest [Pbr. ...] is to take the— .
OM«
5r lo
«o »o
0 *0 (O 'O
1
M IH i^ M
. § 145 ~
. § 212
•
• §214
•
. §216
•
216], 217
•
. §216
•
. §255
»
. §255
•
• §258
*
. §266 •
. §266 .
. § 266 •
» • «
. § 268 • •
» » •
. §268 « ♦
» *!•
. § 271 « •
» * 1 • ♦
. § 271 • •
» • * 1 »
e— § 296
•
. §337 •
» • • •
. § 146 ♦
. § 138 •
• §147 ♦
• §390 *
. § 149 •
» ♦ « ; •
§ 149 * ^
t * *
• § 92 *
O.H.C.
. §144 ♦
. §144 «
. § 320 • ♦ <
t * * *
. § 2
"■ * 1 *
. § 2
K • *
. § 168
•
O.H.C.
. § 149 • *
► • •
■ § 106
•
O.H.C.
. § 97 ♦
. § 71 • ♦ «
« • »
• § 73 ♦ • *
• • »
. §229
• • •
. § 120
•
. §149
•
. § 3 ♦
. §461 •
• §447 *
. § 144 *
. § 144 •
. § 212 • * •
• •
. § 98 ♦
• P- 245
•N
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
517
Paternoster, the Lord's Prayer called the — . §11
with the residue of the — . . . . § 396
pause, here the Priest shall — awhile . §110 O. H.C.
after a little— the Priest shall say § 1 1 1 O. H.C.
pay, as they were wont to... — ...
shall— to the Curate the... offerings .
■ hath not been accustomed to —
to — their duties, to communicate, &c.
and — to them... all ecclesiastical duties
feace, a thanksgiving for — and victory .
for — and deliverance from our enemies
• for restoring public — at home .
pirceive, if he — any so to do . . . § no
perfect, to the intent he may be —
ministered to them that were of — age
perfectly, no order can be so — devised .
person, changing the word infant for child or—
person^ s, a cross upon the — forehead .
persons, such — as are of riper years
[And throughout the Order of Baptism.]
and if the — that [would] be married . . § 271
[And throughout the Form of Matrimoay.]
pieces, broken in two — at the least . § 141 O.H.C.
. § 144
. § 96
. §138
. §146
. § 149
. §174
. §174
. §175
O.H.C.
. §410
• §253
. §151
. §248
. p. 316
. §231
be divided in divers —
be divided in two — at the least
place, determined by the Ordinary of the — .
such — ...as the people maybest hear
acustomed — of the church
he or his deputy shall appoint the —
■ in a — assigned for the purpose
some convenient — nigh the quire
§141
§141
§ I
§ I
§ I
§ 31
§ 81
97
in some convenient — [within the church] §§ 204, 209
nigh unto the — where the [Lord's] table
place, who shall humbly present and — it
the Presbyter shall then... — the bread
the Priest shall then — upon the table
§357
§ 95
§ 98
§ 98
§249
2
placed, being — and standing in order
places, in all other — every Minister shall be at liberty §
in all other — of the Liturgy . . .§11
such — where they do sing . . . § 16
in quires and — where they sing . . § 28
other — where there is daily Communion . § 90
the. ..litany shall be said or sung in all — § 133
in chapels annexed and all other — . . § 137
to be in more — than [in] one . . . § 151
plainly, saying to them openly and — . § 92 O.H.C,
say or sing — and distinctly . . . § 105
plain tune, shall the lessons be sung in a — . . § 16
plenty, a thanksgiving for — . . . . § i73
poor, liberality toward the — . • . . § 308
M
0\
M
M
CO
w
*
*
«
•
*
VO
VO
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
•
*
«
*
*
*
*
•
«
#
«
«
*
*
«
*
«
»
*
«
*
*
*
*
«
*
*
*
»
*
*
»
*
*
«
*
*
*
*
»
*
♦
*
*
*
*
*
«
»
»
♦
*
5i8
A Concordance and
poor-ma^ s box, shall offer unto the — . . . § 95
put the same into the — . . • § 95
post- Communion, then shall the clerks sing the — § 122
after the Holy Communion, called the — § 123
potentates, authority of all foreign — . . , § 402
pour, it shall suffice to — water ... . § 197
or — water upon him [it] . . §§ [214], 241
power, to [the] uttermost [of] his — . . . § 306
Praise and Thanksgiving, a Hymn of — . . § 383
pray, the Bishop shall — in this wise . . . § 435
customably assembled to — in the church . § 136
Prayer, a — for the King's Majesty . . §§ 29, 50
a — for the Royal Family . . . §§ 29, 5 1
a — for the Clergy and People . . §§ 29, 52
a — of Saint Chrysostom . . . • § 53
shall say the — of consecration . . . §107
memorial or — of oblation . . . § 108
with devout — or godly silence . . . § 146
the Priest shall add also this — . . § 190
by imposition of hands and — . . . § 252
before the [Pbr. or] Minister begin his — § 307
a — for a sick child [person] . . §§315,316
a commendatory — for a sick person. . §317
a — for persons troubled in mind . §§ 318, 319
then shall the Priest use the appointed — . § 336
prayers, at the end of all other — . . . § 10
then these five — following . . . § 29
these — following . . . §§ 21, [29, 43]
shall follow the creed with other — . , § 42
with the rest of the — at the end of the Litany § 50
to prepare themselves with — and fasting . § 23 1
Prayers and Thanksgivings upon several . p. 279
preach, when they do — shall use . . . . § 2
Prebendaries, the Archdeacons, Deans... — , &c. . § 2
Preface, the — pp. 6 — 11
THE — PP- 12, 13
[In ed. 1662, the former Preface is retained under the title,
" Concerning the Service of the Church."]
after which — shall follow immediately . § 102
shall read this — following . . . § 249
The — § 327
THE— p. 418
prefaces, after [each of] which — shall follow . § 102
[See also " Proper Prei'ace."]
prentices, cause their children, servants, and — , § 267
/rif/ard-, that they— themselves . . §92 0.H.C.
to — bless and consecrate so much § 98 O. H.C.
reverently and devoutly — and . § 143 O.H.C.
" themselves with prayers and fasting . . § 231
prepared, the bread — for the Communion . . § 141
bread and wine — lor the Sacrament . . § 98
01
M
•
*
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
«
*
•
•
»
•
*
•
*
•
•
«
10
M
•
»
•
•
*
»
•
•
•
•
»
•
•
«o
«o
*
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
♦
*
•
•
•
0
VO
M
•
»
*
*
•
•
»
♦
*
•
•
M
•
«
*
»
•
•
•
«
•
•
•
•
•
♦
•
•
•
(«
to
VO
•
•
•
»
•
•
•
*
•
»
•
♦
•
»
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
Index to the Rubrics, &a
5^9
Fresiyi^, the — or Minister at the... Communion . § 2
the — or Minister shall read , . • § 7
with the Deacon or —
shall the — or Minister begin. . .Lord's Prayer j 1 1
standing up, the — shall say or sing . • § 13
the — or Minister that readeth the lesson . § 16
before every lesson the — ...shall say . § 16
the — or Minister first pronouncing . . § 2i
the Creed by the — or Minister . . § 22
the — , clerks and people . . . • § 23
the — and all the people standing . • § 55
when the — or Minister readeth . . § 61
the — shall say, ["At this time," &c.] §§ 62, 63
names to the — or Curate overnight . . § 71
the — or Curate shall call him . . . § 72
same order shall the — or Curate use . § 73
the — or Minister. . . ought to admit the penitent § 73
the — saying... the — shall say . . . § 82
at the discretion of the^or Curate . . § 92
• while the — distinctly pronounces . • § 95
he shall deliver it to the — . . • § 95
■ the — shall then offer up .
then the — [standing up], shall say
the— that officiates is to take the paten
by the — himself or the Deacon
or else the— that celebrateth .
the — or Minister that receiveth
at the discretion of the —
one half shall be to the use of the —
shall be divided in the presence of the-
the — beginning at these words
as the— which celebrates .
• give knowledge to the — or Curate
the — or Minister shall make .
the — or Minister shall command
the said lawful — or Minister
first let the lawful — or Minister
baptized by any other lawful— or Minister
shall the — or Minister examine them
if the— or Minister shall find .
the — or Minister shall make .
here the— or Minister, with the godfathers
the — or Minister shall say
shall the — or Minister make
the — or Curate of every parish
ordered by the— or Curate
the — or Curate of the one parish
the— or Curate of the other parish .
shall the— or Curate say unto the man
then shall the — or Minister say
107, 109
p. 245
§112
§116
§119
§131
§ 131
§131
§142
§142
§180
§187
§ 207
§214
§214
§217
§217
§218
§219
§ 220
§ 222
§ 227
266, 268
§267
§271
§271
§27?
§279
520
A Concordance and
Presbyter, the — or Minister receiving the woman § 281
then shall the — or Minister speak , • § 286
the — or Minister shall add this . . § 287
then the — , Minister, or Clerks . , § 288
then shall the — or Minister exhort . . § 301
the — or Minister shall rehearse . . § 303
then shall the — or Minister examine . § 306
the — or Minister may not forget . . § 308
then shall the— or Minister say . §§311,313
give knowledge to the — or Curate . . § 320
where the — or Curate may reverently . § 322
in due time to the — or Curate . . . § 332
the — or Minister may alonely communicate § 337
say... after the — or Minister . . . §366
the — shall read them . . . .§11
and the — before he beginneth . . . § 61
the — or Minister shall say, " Here endeth" § 62
when the — or Curate shall see . • § 91
the — or Curate shall declare unto the people § 93
may be said. ..by the discretion of the — . § 132
Presbyters, deliver it to other Bishops — and Deacons §116
where be many — and Deacons . . § 140
or Curates shall diligently from time to time § 320
[See also under the word " Priest," where [Pbr.] is given in
all those cases where the word "Presbyter," in the Scotch
Liturgy, has been substituted for " Priest." These references
will be found to be supplementary to those given above.
The word is also frequently repeated independently of num-
bered rubrics, e.g. pp. 71, 86, 217, 237, 392, &c.]
prescribed, ornaments as are— or shall be
but what is — in the rales of this book
to the form before — [above] §§§
— 124,
Presence, or unto any corporal —
to any real and essential —
presence, openly ministered in the — of the
Cometh into the sick man's — .
shall examine... them... in the — of the
be divided in the — of the Presbyter
present, shall humbly — it before the Lord
who shall humbly — and place it
• be ready to— them at the font .
shall — unto the Bishop . . • §§ [,
shall — such as come to be admitted
the Bishops that — him saying .
presented, any of the persons here —
fit to be — to the Bishop ,
every one of them that are — ,
the Deacons shall be first —
shall be — by two Bishops
presume, shall not— [to come] to the Lord's Table
S »5
9. 440
§151
§151
§178
§298
§404
§131
§ 95
§ 95
§232
91], 421
§391
§447
§233
§258
§391
§440
§447
§ 72
•
HI
0
10
CO
VO
M
*
*
*
*
*
•
»
•
•
•
«
•
•
»
•
»
•
•
*
VO
VO
♦
»
»
•
*
»
*
«
*
*
*
»
*
*
»
*
•
*
•
»
*
♦
»
»
»
•
*
*
*
*
*
*
«
*
♦
•
•
»
•
♦
*
»
•1
•
•
«
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
521
§
§
§
Priest, being a — or Deacon, he shall have and wear §
— to be pronounced by the — [Pbr.] alone . §
the — ...shall begin the. ..Paternoster. . §
here all standing up the — [Pbr.] shall say §
then the — [Pbr.] standing up, shall say . §
the — standing up, and saying . . . §
• Absolution to be pronounced by the — alone §
the — [Pbr. ] shall say [or sing]' . . . §
all standing up the — shall say . . . §
then the — standing up, shall say
the — that shall execute ....
to help the — in the ministration
the — standing humbly afore the midst
the — [Pbr.] standing at the north side
the — shall say, or else the clerks shall sing
the — standing at God's board shall begin
the — shall turn him to the people
shall the — rehearse distinctly .
shall the — [Pbr.] turning to the people
the — [Pbr.] standing up, and saying
the — standing as before, and saying . §
the — or he that is appointed shall read . §
the— [Pbr.] shall read the Epistle . . §
the — or one appointed to read the Gospel §
• the — or Deacon then shall read the Gospel §
— after the Gospel ended the — shall begin
the — shall say to them which be § 89 O. H. C
shall the — [Pbr. ] say this exhortation , § 88
then shall the — return to . . . • § 93
— and reverently bring it to the — . • § 95
— immediately after the —himself hath § 9S O. H. C.
but as heretofore usually the — § 98 O.H. C.
the — shall tlien place upon the table
then the — shall say
the — [ Pbr. ] shall proceed, saying ,
then shall the — turn to the Lord's table
shall the — or deacon turn him
after which done, the — shall say
then the — turning him to the altar .
then the — [Pbr.] standing up, shall say
when the — standing before the table
the — shall take the cup . . .
the — must take the bread
the — is to take the paten .
then shall the — say ....
here the — shall pause awhile . § 1 10 O. H.C.
after a little pause the — shall say § i n O. H.C.
here the — shall turn him towards those . §111
then shall the — ( Pbr. J say to them . . §111
by one of the ministers or by the — § 112 O.H, C.
§ 84
• 8 yo
. § 99
. § 99
• § 100
. § 104
• § 104
. § 105
. § 107
. § 106
• P- 245
. P- 245
• P- 245
• § 109
0\
m
10
M
*
0\
M
0
M
CO
VO
♦
M
to
to
M
*
*
*
*
»
♦
*
*
«
»
*
«
♦
»
*
»
♦
*
•
*
*
*
*
«
*
»
»
♦
»
»
»
♦
»
*
•
•
•
*
*
*
»
•
*
•
•
•
*
*
*
»
*
-X-
*
*
*
«
*
*
*
•
♦
«
*
*
•
•
♦
*
*
*
*
•
•
*
*
»
*
«
*
»
$i2
A Concordance and
Priest, then shall the— [Pbr.] [. . .] stand np § 1 1 3 O. H. C.
then shall the— stand up. . §II40.H.C.
shall the — [Pbr. 1 also say . . .§114
then shall the— kneel down . § 115 O.H.C.
then shall the — turning him to God's board §115
[Pbr.] kneeling down [at God's board] . § 115
then shall the — first receive . . . § 116
then shall the— rise . . § 116 O.H.C.
they may be ready to help the — § 116 O.H.C.
deliver the same to the — and Deacons . § 1 16
the — shall deliver the Communion § 116 O.H.C.
and the — delivering the Sacrament § 119 O.H.C.
if there be a deacon or other — § 121 O H.C.
and as the — ministereth the bread § 121 O.H.C.
and as the — ministereth the Sacrament
so soon as the — doth receive . .
the — is to consecrate
then the — shall give thanks to God .
then shall the — say the Lord's Prayer
then the — turning him to the people § 128 O.H
then the — [Pbr.] or Bishop, if he be present §
■when there are no clerks, then the — . §
- the — shall put upon him a plain albe . §
- [disposed] to communicate with the — §§ 134,
- to communicate with the — [Pbr.] . . §
■ to communicate with the — [ Pbr. ] . . §
- the — and such other of the communicants §
- the— after the first cup. ..be emptied § 143 O.H
- receive the Holy Communion with the— §
- the — on the week-day shall forbear . . §
- communicate with the— that ministereth . §
- received at the — 's hands the Sacrament . §
- in their mouths at the — 's hand . . §
- shall the — and the people , . . §
- then standing there the — [Pbr.] shall ask §
- if they answer. No, then shall the — [Pbr.] §
- and the — coming to the font . , . §
- shall the— proceed as foUoweth . . §
-then[shall] the— [Pbr.] shall say . . §
- shall the — ask what shall be the name . §
- let the — looking upon the children . . §
- then shall the — [Pbr.] say . . . §
- the people stand up, and the— shall say . §
■ the— shall add also this prayer . . §
- let the — take one of the children . . §
- the — [ Pbr. ] shall speak unto the godfathers §
- then standing at the font, the — . . §
- shall the — demand of the child . . §
- shall the — i^Pbr. ] demand of the godfathers §
- then shall the — [Pbr. j say . . . §
5;
M
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
»
•
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
»
m
M
♦
•
•
•
•
♦
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
o»
>o
M
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
0
M
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
CO
10
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
10
M
•
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
•
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
523
Priest, the— [Pbr.] shall take the child . . §
then the — shall anoint the infant . . §
the — [Pbr. ] shall make a cross . . §
the — shall make a cross . . pp, 299, 309,
then the — shall say . . . . . §
thenshall the— [Pbr.] say . . . §
then shall the— [Pbr. J say . . . §
the — shall say to the godfathers, &c. . §
the — [Pbr.] calling thegodfathers... together §
chrisoms...to be delivered to the — • . §
to the intent the — may examine . . §
then shall the — examine them further . §
that if the — [Pbr.] or Minister of the same §
[shall] the — [Pbr.] shall demand the name §
then the — shall say .....§
then shall the — say . . . . . §
then shall the — say .....§
make. ..answer to the — 's [Pbr.'s] questions §
then let the— [Pbr. ] baptize it [him J . §
the — shall say at the font
then shall the — say thus .
and standing there the — shall ask
then shall the — say . .
and the — shall say .
then the — shall speak to the persons
then shall the — demand .
then shall the — say .
then shall the — take each person
then shall the — say .
then shall the — say .
the — shall use this exhortation
there the — [Pbr.] shall thus say
the — shall say ...
then shall the — [Pbr.] say to the woman . §
with the accustomed duty to the — [Pbr.] . §
the — [Pbr.] taking the ring, shall deliver it §
and the man taught by the — [Pbr.] shall say §
shall the — [Pbr.] join their right hands . §
the— [Pbr.] standing at the table . . §
the — standing at the altar and turning §
then shall the — bless the man and the woman §
then shall the— [Pbr.] say . . . §
the — [Pbr.] entering into the sick person's §
after which confession the — [Pbr.] shall . §
then the— [Pb.-. ] shall say the [this] collect §
then shall the — anoint him . . . §
then shall the — reserve . . . . §
after which the — shall proceed . . §
the — [Pbr. ] shall first receive the . . §
the — L^br. J for more expedition shall . §
195
199
200
316
200
201
203
205
205
206
216
216
216
222
224
225
226
229
229
230
233
233
234
236
238
239
240
241
242
243
245
272
272
277
283
283
283
285
290
290
292
292
297
309
310
319
321
329
330
333
Ot
M
*
*
•
•
♦
•
•
»
•
*
*
•
*
*
•
•
*
•
»
*
•
•
•
: *
«
*
*
•
«
•
*
•
•
•
•
«
»
*
«
*
•
•
«
*
•
»
•
•
o»
m
M
*
»
*
*
•
•
«
*
«
*
•
*
»
♦
•
*
•
•
•
•
vS
M
*
«
•
•
•
♦
«
•
♦
•
«
♦
*
»
•
•
«
»
*
«
*
»
CO
<o
M
»
•
•
*
*
»
•
•
•
*
*
*
•
*
•
•
*
•
•
•
U3
M
♦
♦
•
•
*
»
»
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
*
*
•
*
*
•
•
•
»
•
*
•
»
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
524
A Concordance and
Priest, then shall the — use the appointed prayer
the — [Pbr. ] meeting the corpse at the
the — and clerks meeting the corpse
the— [Pbr.] shall say . , .
or [else] the — [Pbr.] and clerks shall sing
then the — casting earth upon the corpse
the— [Pbr.] shall say
[shall] the— [Pbr.] shall say .
[the]— [Pbr.] . .
the — [Pbr.] standing by her, shall say
and then the — shall say unto her
then shall the — [Pbr.] say this Psalm
then the — shall say ....
— [Pbr.]
— the — [Pbr.] shall go into the pulpit .
— the — shall in the reading pew or pulpit
— the — [Pbr.] and clerks kneeling
— then shall the — if there be any in the ship
— shall the — and the people with him
§336
§339
§339
§342
§342
§344
§344
§350
§351
§357
§357
§358
§360
§361
§363
§363
§365
§379
§396
[The word "Priest" is also frequently repeated indepen-
dently of numbered rubrics, e.g. pp. 71, 76, 80, 215, 237, 248,
257. 368, 384, 392, &c.]
friesthood, admitted. ..to the order of — * . . § 410
- — - — all them that shall receive the order of — . § 421
if the order of deacon and — [to others] . § 440
Priests, where there be many — . . . • § 74
where be many — [Pbrs.] and Deacons . § 140
or else the — [Pbr.] and clerks shall sing . § 339
of such as come to be admitted — . . § 420
the — and others that are present . . § 433
the persons to be ordained — all kneeling . § 433
the Bishops, with the — present . . § 436
as they are appointed at the ordering of — § 440
the collects... then that for — . . . §440
shall be first presented, and then the — . § 440
as at the ordering of — . [Also 445, 456.] § 441
primitive Church, the usage of the — . . . § 145
prince, a prayer for the Queen and — . . • § 158
principles, instructed in the — of the Christian . § 231
print, without all manner of — .... § 141
private. Holy Communion is celebrate... in — houses § 130
the ofi&ce for — baptism . ... § 248
shall be used in all — confessions . . § 309
/m/fl/if/j/, form of baptism — before used . . §216
privily, let him commune with him — § no O. H.C.
proceed, the Priest [Pbr.] shall — , saying . . § 99
at this place, or else — .... § 302
shall the Bishop — to the Communion . § 408
the Archbishop shall — to the Communion § 462
1-
M
M
0\
0
10
M
to
*
*
*
»
•
»
•
♦
»
•
*
•
♦
*
•
*
*
•
•
•
♦
«
•
»
•
•
*
•
»
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
»
»
•
•
•
•
♦
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
»
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
»
•
•
•
♦
•
•
•
•
*
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
»
•
»
•
•
•
»
•
♦
•
•
»
♦
•
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
525
proceed, and then — to deliver the same
then shall the Priest — as followeth .
after which, the Priest shall — .
promise, ratify and confess the same, and also —
■ and — to be obedient
promised, what their godfathers... — for them
proof, upon — thereof by the ecclesiastical laws
Proper Lessons to be read . . • PP
proper lessons, except there be — assigned
[See also " Lessons."]
Proper Prefaces ....
Proper Preface, here shall follow the —
Proper Psalms on Certain Days
except there be — appointed i
Proper Psalms, with — and Lessons .
proper suffrage, in the — then added
prove, the Minister shall — by the answers
to — his allegation .
provide, to — him books of holy divinity
whom they shall — to offer for them
provided, Act of Parliament — in that behalf
in a decent basin to be — by the parish
(until other Order shall be—) . § 98
and wine for the Communion shall be —
Provosts, the Archdeacons, Deans, — &c.
Psalm, be said or sung... this — in English .
be said or sung this — following
and at the end of every — . .
or this — " Dominus regit me" .
or else this — . . . . • §^
shall he say a — appointed for the introit
shall sing for the introit [as they call it] a-
shall say or sing this — following
or [else] this — [following]
the — ended .....
he shall say this — ....
then the Minister [shall] say this— .
cut off the form of the visitatation at the-
and all other things unto the —
the appointed prayer without any —
then shall the Priest [Pbr.] say this — •
shall say this — ....
a — or hymn of praise and thanksgiving
then shall the — for the introit .
the — for the introit ....
Psalms, in the ordinary course of the —
except there be proper — appointed .
then shall follow certain — . ,
then shall follow the — in order
expressing the ordei 01 the — .
in order as they be appointed . .
01
■si-
C3^
0
CO
10
U-)
V,
*o
w
lO
M
M
M
M
M
M
. §116
♦
. §181
*
. §329
•
• §251
♦
•
«
•
*
. §253
»
•
•
*
*
. §251
♦
*
«
*
*
• §147
*
. 22 — 29
•
»
•
»
. § 16
*
•
•
•
*
•
. p. 238
»
«
*
»
♦
*
. § loi
»
♦
♦
*
«
♦
• p. 29
•
*
»
•
. § IS
*
•
*
*
«
. p. 98
•
. §425
»
. §218
*
»
*
. §274
»
*
«
*
•
*
. §131
*
. §145
*
. § 2
«
. § 95
*
O.H.C.
• §144
♦
*
*
«
*
. § 2
*
. § 14
•
. § 14
»
*
*
«
*
. § 15
«
*
*
*
♦
*
. § 18
•
[39]. 41
*
«
*
•
*
• § 77
*
- § 74
*
. §288
*
*
*
•
•
*
. §289
*
»
*
*
•
«
. §290
*
»
»
•
*
•
. §298
*
. §3"
*
»
•
*
*
- §333
♦
*
»
«
»
• §335
*
• §336
»
. §358
•
«
«
*
»
*
• §365
«
»
♦
♦
♦
*
. §385
*
• §440
*
• §441
♦
. § 14
»
. § 15
«
•
•
•
»
. § 15
•
•
•
«
•
. § IS
♦
. P- 17
•
•
•
*
»
. § 38
♦
•
»
«
»
•
526
A Concordance and
TVa/wj, except there be proper— appointed • § 38
in the Table for— § 38
read in the ordinary course of the — . § 39
shall be read one or both of these — . . § 340
these — with other suffrages following . § 348
Psalms of David, The — p. 408
[See also " Proper Psalms."]
Psalter^ how the — is appointed to be read . pp. 17, 18
Public Baptism, in the Form of — . . . § 214
[and so forth] as in — . . . § 228
form above written concerning — . § 229
• before appointed for — of infants . § 229
suffice to use the office for — . . § 248
Public Baptism p. 287
publicly, when it shall be — administered . , § 320
public service, otherwise letted with the — . . § 322
published, nothing shall be... — in the church . § 85
in the thirtieth Canon first — . . , § 211
must be — in the church . . . . § 270
pulpit, the Priest [Pbr. ] shall go into the — . § 363
the reading-pew or — .... § 363
punishment, or to suffer other — ... . § 147
pure and clean, 2^\\X.'CiQ — water . . . . § 98
pure water, to be filled with — . . . . § 181
Purification, The Order of the — . . .p. 389
[Afterwards, "The Churching of Women."]
purification, at the — of the mother . . . § 206
purpose, in a table made for that — . . . § 15
Catechism set forth for that — . . . § 207
shall appoint for that — .... § 231
putting the wine into the chalice . . . • § 98
thereto a little pure clean water . . § 98
^«/^/«^ <?», this order of .. . — the chrisom . . §204
Queen, a prayer for the — and Prince . . . § 158
a Prayer for the — Prince Charles, &c. . § 158
questions, demand of the child these — . • § '93
uncertain answers to the Priest's — [Pbr.'s] § 229
severally these — following . . . § 239
— — and can also answer to such — . , § 250
such other — of this short Catechism , § 257
other — contained in this Catechism . . § 268
quire, graduates may use in the — such hoods . § 2
the Priest being in the — shall begin . § il
tarry in the — or... place nigh the — . • § 97
• shall depart out of the — . . . • § 97
tnen shall they go into the — . . . § 288
place nigh unto the — door . . • § 357
quires and places, in — where they sing , §§ 28, 49
0
M
«
•
«
*
i
•
*
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
«
•
«
•
«
•
•
•
♦
•
•
♦
•
M
10
lO
•H
♦
•
«
*
»
•
*
*
«
•
•
«
«
to
M
0
CO
M
*
«
*
•
•
•
•
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
♦
♦
•
•
•
•
*
»
•
«
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
»
•
*
•
«
•
•
•
*
•
*
»
•
»
»
*
•
-•
•
♦
•
»
•
*
*
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
527
rain, for — [if the time require] .... § 160
[a Thanksgiving] for — . . . • § I7^
readiness, he may with the more — . . . § 106
may be always in a — to die . . . § 320
reading, whilst these sentences are in — . • § 95
reading-pew, shall in — or pulpit .... § 363
ready, be — to take the Sacrament . § 89 O.H.C,
be — and desirous to be confirmed . . § 269
real, any — and essential presence . . . § 151
realm, the bread. ..be made through all this — . § 141
Pastors and Curates within this — . . § 144
the ecclesiastical laws of the — . . § 147
be used throughout the whole — . . § 148
reasonable, except they have a — cause .. . . § 140
upon a great and — cause . . . . § 212
reasonable causes, except for — it shall otherwise . § 410
except for — it be otherwise . . § 410
reasons, \}cie.)\xsX — for retaining . , . . §211
receive, those that be minded to — the same . . § 88
shall — the alms for the poor [the devotions] § 95
that mind not to — the said Holy Communion § 97
them that come to — the Holy Communion §111
to — the Holy Communion . § 112 O.H.C.
them that shall — the Communion § 115 O.H.C.
shall the Priest first — the Communion . § 116
shall the Minister first — the Communion . § 116
then shall the Bishop... first — . . . § 116
so soon as the Priest doth — . . . | 122
they shall all — the Communion . » § 140
shall likewise — the Communion . . § 145
and there to — and take all other Sacraments § 146
the people commonly — the Sacrament . § 148
shall also — the Sacraments . . , § 149
• the communicants kneeling should — . § 151
communicants should — the same kneeling § 151
shall — him as one of the flock . . . § 218
to the more edifying of such as shall — . § 250
they may — strength and defence . . § 252
must — the Holy Communion . . . § 295
should — the Holy Communion . . § 295
• and a good number to— the . . . § 322
the Priest [Pbr.] shall first— the Communion § 330
his neighbours to — the Holy Communion § 330
do not — the Sacrament . ... § 332
although he do not — the Sacrament . § 332
persons appointed to — the holy Communion § 98
■ of discretion to — the Communion . . §139
disposed to — the same . . . . § 144
shall — the holy Communion . . . § 145
convenient that she — the holy Communion § 362
01
'I-
10
*
»
*
♦
•
♦
♦
*
*
♦
*
*
♦
*
*
*
*
»
*
»
*
*
10
*
•
*
«
*
*
*
*
*
«
•
*
*
*
«
*
«
»
»
*
*
*
10
>o
M
»
*
•
*
*
*
*
*
*
»
*
»
*
*
•
•
*
•
«
M
•
*
»
•
*
*
»
«
»
•
»
•
♦
♦
»
•
*
•
CO
10
w
•
♦
»
*
♦
*
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
»
•
*
*
*
10
M
•
»
»
•
♦
•
*
♦
•
»
»
•
•
*
»
♦
•
*
»
-^
528
A Concordance and
receive, for lack of company to — with him
tarry and — the Holy Communion
shall — the order of Priesthood
appointed to — the said office .
all they that — orders
received, after the Priest himself hath —
must not think less to be — in part
at the Priest's hands the Sacrament
sacramental bread or wine there bodily —
until such time as they have —
receivers, given to all worthy — .
the — humbly kneeling upon their knees
receiveth, when he — himself
and — the Holy Communion
of every one that — [orders]
receiving, worthy — of the Holy Sacrament .
conveniently placed for the — .
to the — of the Holy Communion
here the party — shall say . . . §§
that the — of the Sacrament .
may testify the — of them .
for the — of this holy Sacrament
the [Pbr. or] Minister — the woman .
to the oft — (in the church)
to the often — of the Holy Communion
reckon, shall — with his [the] Parson
§332
§408
§421
§430
• §438
§ q8 O.H.C.
§ 141 O.H.C.
§148
recovery, when there appeareth small hope of —
redemption, and shed his blood for his —
reflect, ought seriously to — upon those particular sins § 377
rehearse distinctly all the ten Commandments
. shall — the articles of the faith .
rehearsed, these words before — are to be said
these collects before —
these words before —
remain, chancels shall — as... in times p.ist .
if any — of that which was consecrated
if any of the bread and wine —
they — still in their very natural substances
for the Sacramental bread and wine —
and — in the same place .
remaineth, that which [what] — of the consecrated
remaining, they still — humbly upon their knees
and — in some convenient place
remembrance, be put in — of his own profession
• men should often be put in — .
Remission, Absolution or — of sins
repent, whether he — him truly of his sins
if he do truly — him of his sins .
require, nevertheless (if necessity so — ) .
requisite, so many shall be ready. ..as.., — .
§ 151
§438
§151
§436
§117
§333
§436
§ 86
§ 87
§ 92
18, 120
§145
§178
§231
§281
§320
§320
§ 149
§316
§332
01 « I oi »*• r^ M
* lO voi O MO
to <0 lf5 >0 VO O
^ 79
§303
§108
§135
§307
§ I
§142
§142
§151
§ 151
§438
§125
§ 9
§204
§178
§306
9. [33]
§3c6
2
178
74
» , »
i
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
539
§980
ell—
143
require, or such like as the case shall —
reserve, shall the Priest — ...so much of the
(there) — so much of the Sacrament
resident, parish church where they be —
residue, with the — of the Pater Noster
resort to their parish church
rest, leave the — upon the altar
restored again, for many considerations be w
retained, why some be abolished and some —
shall be — and be in use .
retaining, the just reasons for — of it
return, shall — to the Lord's table
rojerently, he shall — bring the said bason
and — place upon it what remaineth
shall be — eaten and drunk
eat and drink the same
and devoutly prepare and
where he may — celebrate
the [Pbr. or] Curate may — minister
right hand, take one of the children by the —
take each person to be baptized by the
the man on the — ....
cause the man with his —
to take the woman by the [her] —
■ taking again the man by the —
— — — woman with her — taking the man by his —
right hands, then shall the Priest [Pbr.] join their —
right side, first dipping the — ....
ring, the Priest [Pbr. j taking the — shall deliver it
shall give unto the woman a —
leaving the— upon the fourth finger .
ringing, called tr>gether by the — of a bell
riper years, any such persons as are of —
rite, any other — or ceremony in the mass § 98
rites, all other sacraments and — .
receive the Sacraments and other — .
receive the Sacraments and observe other-
rochet, Bishop shall have and wear a —
have upon him besides his — .
the elected Bishop vested with his —
O.
§357
§331
§ 146
§ 396
§138
H.C.
§178
p. 14
§ 2
§ 211
§ 125
§ 95
§ 125
§ 142
§ 142
H.C.
§ 322
§ 322
§191
§241
§ 272
§281
§281
§282
§ 282
§285
§ 195
§283
§283
§284
§363
§231
H.C.
§ 146
§ 149
§ 149
§447
§402
§ 141
§ 73
§ 85
Home, authority of the Bishop of-
round, unleavened and — as it was afore
rtibrick, preceding paragraph of this —
rules, prescribed in the — of this book ,
Sacrament, be ready to take the — . § 89 O.H.C.
Priest himself hath received the— § 98 O.H.C.
hath done with the— of the Body § 98 O. H. C.
shewing the — to the people . . . § 108
the— of the Body of Christ . § 1 1 7 O. H. C.
bread and wine prepared for the — . . § 198
M m
M
CO
» * *
*
*
»
#
«
»
*
*
*
4
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
♦
«
*
#
#
*
»
»
»
«
*
*
*
»
*
*
* *
*
*
*
*
* *
*■
*
*
«
» *
*
*
*
* »
» *
*
*
« *
*
*
*
*
* *
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
»
»
*
*
*
^
*
*
♦
»
•H-
*
*
*
1
#
530
A Concordance and
Sacrament, delivering the — of the Blood § 119 O.H.C.
minister the — of the Blood . . . § 121
ministereth the — of the Body . . . § I2I
the— of the blessed Body and Blood . § 145
the worthy receiving of the — . . . § 145
receive the — of Christ's Body . . . § 148
■ the— of the Body of Christ . . . § 148
that the— of Baptism . . . . § 178
for the receiving of this Holy — • . § 231
the — of the Body and Blood . . . § 321
shall reserve so much of the — . . §331
do not receive the — of Christ's Body . § 332
he do not receive the — with his mouth . § 332
[See also " Holy Sacrament."]
Sacramental, concerning the — bread and wine
any adoration is done to the — bread
unto the — bread or wine .
the — bread and wine remain .
Sacrametits, to receive and take all other —
shall also receive the — .
§151
§151
§151
§151
§146
§ 149
saidandused, Momingand Evening Prayer daily tobe — p.6s
ja»V/ <7r J««^, then shall be — this Psalm . . § 14
after the second lesson shall be — . § 19
[then] shall be— the Creed . §§ 22, 84
if the Litany be not appointed to be — § 29
then shall be — the Apostles' Creed ,
and how M. and E. Prayer shall be —
then shall be — " Glory be to God"
sentences of Holy Scripture to be —
the English Litany shall be — .
then shall be —
then shall this anthem be —
then shall be—" Come, Holy Ghost"
§ 42
P- 65
§ 78
§123
§133
§345
§366
§419
saved, that children. ..are undoubtedly — §§ [210, 254]
saving that at the dipping of the child . . § 229
say. Priest shall — or the clerks shall sing . • § 77
1 — Priest [Pbr.] shall — or else the... shall sing § 342
saying or singing, in the — of Matins and Evensong § 2
say or sing, the Presbyter shall —
• ■ the Presbyter shall —
then likewise shall he — .
plainly and distinctly —
■ shall — this Psalm following
the clerks and people shall-
Scripture, some one of these sentences of the —
scruple, all — concerning the use of
secretly in their prayers
send in writing, either bring or —
sentences, shall read some one [or more] of these — §
§ 13
§ 34
§ 35
§105
§288
§395
§ 7
§211
§432
§268
§ 7
that which is written after the said — §§ 7, [31]
M
m
to
M
M
,•<*■
' 0
«3
M
•
•
•
•
•
•
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
p)
to
M
•
«
•
»
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
♦
♦
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
VO
VO
»
•
»
•
•
•
«
*
*
•
»
•
♦
«
•
•
•
♦
•
♦
*
*
•
•
•
»
♦
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
«
•
•
•
*
*
♦
•
♦
•
«
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
»
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
531
§ 31
§ 34
.[94]
§ 95
§ 95
§123
§270
§ 6
§ 86
§ 86
§ 92
§ 93
§294
§294
§294
sentences, some one or more of these —
after the — , exhortation, confession, &c.
one or more of these — . . • §§ 93
some or all of these — for the offertory
whilst these — are in reading
of Holy Scripture to be said or sung
immediately before the — for the offertory
sermon, if there be a — . .
if there be no — shall follow
the — or [one of the] homilies shall follow
after the — or homily
after such — , homily, or exhortation
then shall be said after the Gospel a —
or if there be no — . . . ' .
after which, if there be no —
there shall be a — or exhortation . §§ 390, 420
after the Gospel and the — are ended . § 447
j^rz'aw/j, shall cause their children, — and apprentices § 256
■ shall cause their children, — and prentices § 267
serve, if the chalice will not — . . . . § 98
so much as will — the people . § 98 O.H.C.
as the time will — . . . . . § 266
as shall — the [other] sick persons . §§ 321, 331
serves, the collect — [shall serve] . . §§§ 64, 68, 69
service, the — of some of those Sundays . • § 70
in the — time § 270
shall be sung or said the — for the . §§ 399, 426
on in the — of the Communion . . . § 438
[See also "Divine Service."]
service of the Church, Qo^CK^'^l'i^G \\i^ — . pp.6 — il
services, days for which particular — are appointed p. 32
session, to be read during their — . . . § 168
set, and — it upon the Holy Table . . • § 95
set down, as it is — before .....§ 448
set forth, as it is — in the form for ordering Deacons § 429
set in order, all things are duly prepared... and — § 441
set out, as it is— in the order of Deacons §§§429, 440, 448
as it is — in the order of Priests . . § 456
setting, and — both the bread and wine upon the altar § 98
settling, for the — of their temporal estates . . § 306
severally, shall be used — with every child . . § 204
lay his hand upon every child — . . § 260
upon the head of every one — . . . § 260
laying his hands — upon the head . . § 405
shewing, any elevation or — the sacrament . . § 108
ship, spared from necessary service in the — . § 377
• the Priest, if there be any in the — . . § 379
sick, when any person is — ... . § 296
entering [coming] into the — person's house § 297
• if the person visited be very — P- 355 § 3°^
10
M
in
10
M
10
to
1
M
to
10
M
♦
*
♦
«
*
•
•
«
«
*
*
»
«
♦
«
»
•
*
♦
♦
♦
»
»
»
»
♦
*
«
♦
»
»
♦
*
«
«
»
*
»
*
♦
«
»
*
•
*
•
♦
»
*
*
«
«
«
*
•
»
»
♦
«
*
♦
»
*
»
*
«
»
»
*
•
•
*
532
A Concordance and
sick, the — person shall answer .... § 305
Celebration... Holy Communion for the — § 323
sickness, by reason of extremity of — . . . § 332
other like contagious times of — . . § 337
plague or other common — . . . § 176
sicknesses, sudden perils, diseases, and — . . § 320
side, men on the one — and the women on the other § 97
signification, for a — of the humble... acknowledging § 151
for a — of our... acknowledgments . . §15'
signifying also how many be appointed , . § 320
also how many there are . . . § 320
sign of the cross, vis& oith& — . . . , § 211
making the — § 319
silence, with devout prayer or godly — . . § 146
a certain space kept in — . . . § 432
there shall be — kept for a space . . § 432
simili modo postquatn, beginning... words — § 143 O.H.C.
sing, the clerks shall — the rest [of the Creed] . § 84
they shall — one or many of the sentences § 94
while the clerks do — the offertory . • § 95
this the clerks shall also — . . . § 103
then shall the clerks — the post-Communion § 122
all things appointed here for them to — § 129
in the Communion time the clerks shall — § 122
the congregation shall — the Creed . . § 438
singing, when the clerks have done — . . , § 104
sing or say, going... or toward the grave shall — . § 339
with the clergy and people present — § 425
[See also " say or sing."]
singular, shall be to him a — great comfort . . § 330
six weeks, the Curate of every parish once in — . § 266
solemn days, certain — for which . . . , p. 32
solemnization, then the — must be deferred . . § 274
day appointed for — ... . § 272
Solemnization of Matrimony, the Form of — . p. 333
solemnize, accordingly — so high and holy mysteries § 145
shall not — matrimony betwixt them . . § 271
sort, the bread. ..be made. ..after one — and fashion § 141
child which is after this — baptized . . § 216
shall absolve him... after this — . . . §309
space, for the — of a whole year . . . . § 410
shall be a certain — kept in silence • . § 432
shall be silence kept for a — . , . § 432
spared, as can be — from necessary service . . § 377
speak, shall — to the godfathers and godmothers . § 192
the Priest shall — to the persons . . § 238
then shall the Minister — unto the people . § 286
speaking to the godfathers and godmothers first . § 245
then — to the new baptized . . . § 246
and also — to the persons . . . . § 273
'«•
10
M
»
•
•
•
♦
*
•
»
»
«
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
•
♦
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
♦
•
•
«
10
M
•
*
•
»
•
«
*
•
«
»
*
•
•
•
•
»
•
•
•
10
M
•
»
»
•
•
•
*
*
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•<*■
0
10
M
»
•
*
•
*
•
♦
•
•
•
•
to
♦
•
•
•
•
*
•
*
•
•
*
•
M
(U
vo
»
•
*
•
♦
»
•
♦
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
•
♦
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
I
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
533
special request, upon — of the diseased .
spent, if the consecrated bread or wine be all — .
spiritual comfort, disposed for their — to receive .
spiritually, he doth eat and drink —
spousage, a ring and other tokens of —
stand, he shall — at such a part of the Holy Table
cannot conveniently — at the church door .
let them — within the church
standeth, nigh unto the place where the Table-
standin^, the Priest alone —
that readeth, [so] — and turning
§337
§124
§ 144
§332
§283
§ 106
§209
§ 209
. §357
§§ 9, 33
§ 16
the [Pbr.] Minister and [all] the people — §§ 22, [55]
- - - - - - - § 76
§ 76
§ 106
§181
§ 181
§ 192
§233
§249
§272
§290
§ 290
§ 9
§ 13
§ 13
§ 15
§ 24
§ 24
§ 25
§ 37
35
Priest — humbly afore the midet of the altar
the Priest [Pbr. ] — at the north side
when the Priest — before the table
and then — there the Priest [Pbr. ]
and — there shall say
then — at the font
and — there the Priest shall ask
and — in order before the Bishop
and there — together, the man on the right
the Priest — at the altar and turning his face
. the Priest [Pbr.]— at the table
standing up, the Presbyter alone, he —
here all — the Priest .
then all of them — the Presbyter
every one — at the same
• then the Minister — shall say
then the Priest [Pbr.] — shall say
the Priest — and saying
here all — the Priest shall say
all — as often as it [the " Gloria"] is
the Priest [Presbyter] — shall say §§ 106, [107]
this creed, all still reverently —
■ then all — the Priest .
then all — ....
then shall the Bishop — .
then the Archbishop —
stand up, readeth the Gospel the people shall —
then shall the people — . . §§
storm, short prayers in respect of a — .
thanksgiving after a —
storms at sea. Prayers to be used in — .
stile, meeting the corpse at the church —
subscribed, with his hand — thereunto .
substances, remain still in their very natural —
sudden perils, men be subject to many —
suffer, or to — other punishment .
if the time will — ....
as the time and present exigence will —
§ 84
§205
§245
§431
§455
§ 61
86, 236
§376
§380
§371
§339
§258
§151
§320
§147
§214
§214
01
10
M
10
01
3-
M
.
»
•
*
*
♦
«
♦
♦
*
»
*
«
♦
«
•
»
*
«
♦
»
*
*
*
•
*
«
#
»
*
♦
It
*
»
«
*
♦
*
♦
«
*
»
*
«
»
*
*
♦
*
«
*
*
♦
*
*
*
•
•
♦
•
»
♦
*
*
«
*
•
♦
*
*
*
#
•
*
•
»
*
*
*
*
*
*
♦
It
♦
»
«
♦
»
*
•
»
«
*
534
A Concordance and
suffice, if the wine hallowed... doth not — § 143 O.H.C.
as shall — for the persons . . • § 98
it shall — that the bread be such . . § 141
it shall — to pour water . ... § 197
it may — to use the Office for Public Baptism § 248
it shall — [that] the Litany [to] be said once § 440
sufficient, it shall be — to read this exhortation . § 90
so much bread and wine as he shall think — § 98
number, at least two or three
sufficiently, is lawfully and — baptized
whether they be — instructed
§322
§216
§231
§425
§452
§ 43
§145
§348
§395
Sunday, or some holyday immediately preceding § 92
suffrage, in the proper — there added .
the proper — ...shall be omitted
suffrages, then the — before assigned .
with all the — and due order
these Psalms with other — following
the Litany and —
the [next] — or holyday
§92 O.H.C.
with the Minister every — at the least . § 140
by order of their houses every — . . § 144
beginning on the — before . . • § ^59
upon the — or holyday . . , . § 180
• longer than the — or other holyday . . §212
longer than the first or second — . . § 212
upon the — or holyday appointed . . § 232
shall upon some — or holyday . . . § 266
upon some other — or holyday , . . § 410
to be performed on some — or holyday . p. 456
Sundays, if there be any more — before Advent . § 70
but upon — and other holydayss . . § 178
shall diligently upon — and holydays . § 255
shall diligently upon — and holydays . § 266
asked three several — or holydays . . § 270
be published three several — or holydays . § 270
sung, the lessons shall be — in a plain tune . . § 16
sentences of Holy Scripture to be — . § 93
after the hymn may be — the " Te Deum" § 386
then shall be — for the introit . . . §411
sung or said, [then shall be] — the Creed . §§ 22, [84]
shall be — this Confession of, &c. . § 55
these anthems shall be — . . • § b?
alter each of which prefaces shall be — § 102
■ then shall be — the service . . . § 399
then shall be — the Communion . § 400
• then shall be — the service for . . § 426
after which shall be — . . . § 433
then shall be— "Come, Holy Ghost" § 456
" Veni Creator" shall be — over to him § 456
[See also " said or sung."]
10
M
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
«
•
♦
•
♦
«
•
*
*
»
•
>o
HI
»
*
•
*
«
•
«
»
•
*
*
♦
•
•
*
*
•
•
vn
10
M
»
•
•
•
»
•
♦
»
•
•
•
•
»
•
•
•
•
♦
M
»
»
»
•
*
•
»
•
•
♦
•
•
•
to
VO
w
»
*
«
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
»
•
•
»
vo
M
♦
•
•
«
*
»
*
*
•
•
•
»
•
*
•
•
*
*
♦
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
I
i
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
535
supersiiiion, and to take away the — . , . § 141
to take away all occasion of... — . . § 141
abused it to — and wickedness . . . § 148
sup or draught, taking one — only . §980. H. C.
Supper of the Lord, The — and the Holy . p. 212
[See also " Lord's Supper."]
supplication, Litany or general — . . . § 152
secretly... to make humble — to God . . § 432
supremacy, the Oath of the King's [Queen's] — . § 402
surcease, the Bishop shall — from ordering that . § 394
the Bishop shall — from ordering that person § 424
sureties, will be bound and [sufficient] — with him § 274
JM^^/J/Zci?, Minister in parish churches... shall use a — § 2
being graduates, may use... besides their — § 2
at liberty to use any — or no . . . § 2
Priest or Deacon shall have and wear a — only § 2
the Bishop. ..shall have upon him a — oralbe § 3
put upon him a plain albe or — . . § 134
having upon him a— and a cope . . § 447
surplices, being also in — and copes . . . § 447
sustain, as the persons to be married do — . . § 274
siveat, in the time of the plague — or such other . § 337
T.\BLE, The — and Calendar expressing the pp. 17 — 19
Table, A — of the Moveable Feasts for forty years p. 36
table [of Psalms] made for that purpose . • § '5
in the — for Psalms . . . ■ § 38
Table, x\\& — ...at the Communion time... shall stand § 75
at the north side of the — . . • § 76
the Priest shall place upon the — . • § 98
when the Priest standing before the — . § 106
• to be eaten at the — with other meats . § 141
the Priest [Pbr.] standing at the — . . § 290
unto the place where the — standeth . . § 357
Tables and Rules for the Moveable. ..Feasts . p. 31
take, the godfathers... shall — and lay their hands . § 198
which all they... shall — together . . §438
taking owQ only sup or draught . . § 98 O.H.C.
tarry, partakers... shall — still in the quire . • § 97
and all that be ordered shall — and receive § 408
taught, and the man — by the Priest [Pbr.] shall say § 283
ttacheth, according to St. Paul's doctrine, who — . § 250
tempest, a hymn of praise... after a dangerous — . § 3S3
tei7iporal, for the settling of their — estates . . § 306
set an order for their — goods . . . § 306
temptations, defence against all — to sin . . § 252
Ten Command?nents, rehearse distinctly all the — § 79
as soon as they can say... the — . § 207
can say the — ■
which cau say... the —
§§ [250], 257
. §268
in
M
to
0\
IT)
0
CO
VO
M
0
0
*
*
*
»
:*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
»
' -ii-
*
«
*
*
*
*
*
*
* *
*
»
»
*
*
*
»
*
*
*
*
»
*
*
*
*
ii-
♦
*
*
*
*
* »
*
»
* ' *
*
*
* ■■
»
^
* '^
*
*
♦
; *
1 *
«
*
*
^t
«
*
* -t
»
*
»
*
*
*
*
*
»
*
*
•if
*
*
*
»
*
*
*
-*
*
*
*
*
*
♦
»
*
*
*
*
♦
*
«
*
«
»
-.
♦
*
*
♦
«
♦
*
*
♦
»
*
*i
*
* 1
* 1
*l
536
A Concordance and
testify, m&y — the receiving of them . . . § 178
thanks, and giving him hearty — therefore . . . § 332
the woman that cometh to give her — . § 362
thanksgiving after a storm .....§ 380
Collects of— § 381
a hymn of praise and- - . . . . § 383
a psalm or hymn of praise and — . . § 385
the — of Women after Childbirth . . p. 389
thicker, something more larger and — than it was . § 141
thought good, yet it is — to follow the same . . § 178
it is — that none hereafter , . . § 250
three, which shall be — or two at the least . . § 320
thrice, shall dip it in the water — . . • § I9S
times past, chancels shall remain as... in — . . § I
times, at all — of their ministration . . . § 2
at all other — in his ministration . . § 2
and at other — when it shall be commanded § 152
children ought [may] at all — [to] be baptized §178
times, but at two — in the year . . . . § 1 78
at which — it was openly ministered . . § 1 78
usage of the Church in — past . . . § 253
token, and of their part a great — of charity . . § 330
tokens, a ring and other — of spousage . . . § 283
troth, then shall they give their — to each other . § 280
and so either to give their — to other . § 281
troubled in mind, a prayer for persons — . . § 318
true, Christ's — natural Body . . . ,§151
truth, against the— of Christ's [true] natural Body § 151
he shall know for — that it is certain . § 254
unto such time as the — be tried . . § 274
try, the party accused shall — himself clear of . § 394
tunicle, putting on a — , shall read the Gospel . § 407
tunicles, shall have upon them albes with — . § 74
turn, shall the Priest or Deacon — him to the people § 104
shall — him towards those that come . § 1 1 1
then shall the Priest — to the Lord's table § i<x)
turning, that readeth [so] standing and — him . § 16
then the Priest — ^him to the altar . . § 105
still to the altar § 108
himself to the people, say thus §§ [9], 1 13 O.H.C.
him toward the people . . § 114 O.H.C.
him to God's board, kneel down . . § 115
him first to the people, and saying . . § 127
then the Priest— him to the people § 128 O. H. C.
then — him to the people . . . . § 134
standing at the table, and — his face . . § 290
and — his face toward them . . . § 290
twelfth day, except it be on the — of the month . § 41
two or three, sufficient number, at least — . . § 322
»
«
*
»
«
*
*
*
»
*
*
*
*
•
*
*
»
«
*
•
•
*
»
•
»
*
»
♦
*
*
*
•
»
«
♦
*
*
♦
♦
*
*
*
•
»
10
lO
M
»
•
*
♦
•
•
•
»
•
«
♦
*
•
♦
*
•
•
0
10
♦
«
*
«
*
•
*
«
♦
*
*
»
•
•
*
»
to
10
M
*
♦
*
»
«
•
•
»
»
*
*
•
*
«
♦
•
»
M
*
•
*
*
*
»
*
*
*
»
»
♦
♦
•
•
»
*
•
•
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
537
unbaptized, is not to be used for any that die —
uncertain, do make such — answers
and ever — what time they shall depart
undoubtedly, that children which... are — saved
that children being baptized... are — saved
unconsecrated, if any... Bread and Wine remain —
uniformity, that an — might be used throughout
unity, will not be persuaded to a godly — .
university, degrees taken in any —
unleavened, [the bread. ..be made...] — and round
7inquiet\ed\ to be — for lack of the same
unsaid, upon the week days it may be left —
urgent, on — occasion upon some other Sunday
usage, agreeable to. ..the — of the primitive Church
agreeable with the — of the Church .
use, shall — a surplice .....
may — in the choir besides their surplices
be at liberty to — any surplices or no
• when they preach shall — such hood
• shall — neither alb, vestment, nor cope
shall — such ornaments in the church
■ he shall — this exhortation
with more ease... — both his hands .
use, as were in — by authority of Parliament .
• shall be retained and be in — .
or convenient cup prepared for that —
shall have it to his own —
to the — of their Pastors and Curates
the — of the sign of the Cross .
used. Order where M. and E. Prayer shall be —
Morning and Evening Prayer shall be —
shall be — in such place of the church
■ shall be — in the accustomed place .
• gestures, they may be — or left
• may be — any part of Holy Scripture
wheresoever else it is — in Divine Service
after the second lesson... shall be — .
after the second lesson shall be — and said
shall be — the same collect. ..which was —
Epistle and Gospel which were — .
the same order shall be — all other days ,
that an uniformity might be — throughout .
• this Order... shall be — severally
is not to be — for any that die unbaptized .
these two prayers to be — ...every day
the Collects shall both be —
Holy Communion be — as they are appointed
in the Common Prayer-Book may be — .
uses, to [such] pious and charitable — . . §§ 13
ustuU, that the bread be such as is — .
10
0\ ^
10 0
CO vo
10
10
10 «o
10
vo
"
M
M
§ .138
•
§229
♦
•
»
*
*
§320
»
•
•
•
«
•
§ 210
*
§254
*
♦
♦
*
«
§142
»
§I4«
*
§ 73
*
8 2
«
§ 141
•
§320
♦
•
•
•
•
§ 90
•
§410
*
§14.";
*
'
§253
•
*
«
•
•
§ 2
«
§ 2
«
§ 2
*
§ 2
*
§ 2
»
8 2
•
*
*
§ 91
•
§106
•
§ 2
•
•
§ 2
»
§ 98
♦
§142
*
*
♦
»
§ 144
«
§211
♦
P-65
*
•
•
8 I
*
*
•
«
»
8 I
•
8 I
»
»
*
*
8 4
«
8 5
•
8 II
•
8 19
*
8 19
*
•
*
8 64
»
«
«
«
§ 66
♦
8136
*
§148
»
§204
«
§ .338
*
§369
*
§440
§440
♦
*
♦
§389
*
I, 150
« »
8 141
»
•
♦
*
•
A Concordance and
usual, the woman at the — time after her delivery § 357
usually, as heretofore — the Priest hath done § 98 O.H.C.
usurped, the — power... of the Bishop of Rome . § 402
ut supra in Ordine Diaconatus, &c. . . . § 424
7'«/(7«r, shall offer... the just — and price . . §144
value, a caution to the full — of such charges . § 274
varying, without — any other rite in the Mass § 98 O. H. C.
verses, answering by— • • • §§ [433]. 45^
Versicle, The — pp. 273, 275
vessel, upon every — (be it chalice or flagon) . . p. 245
vested, the elected Bishop — with his rochet . . § 447
vestment, shall use neither alb, — ,nor cope . . § 2
shall have upon him a cope or — . • § 3
a white alb plain with a — or cope , . § 74
vesture, shall put upon him the — appointed . § 74
his white — , commonly called the chrisom § 198
the Minister shall put the white — , . § 223
vestures, upon them likewise the — appointed . § 74
Vicar, first the Parson, — , or Curate
reckon with his [the] Parson,-
§92 O.H.C
-,or Curate § 149
victory, after — , or deliverance from an enemy . § 384
a Psalm or Hymn of Praise... after a — . § 385
vigil or eve, for any holiday that hath a — . • § 57
Vigifs, Table of the — Fasts and Days of Abstinence p. 32
visitation, no cause in their sudden — . . , § 320
in case of sudden — . . . . § 320
cut off the form of the — at the Psalm . § 333
shall use this order at the — . . . § 333
Visitation of the Sick, The Order for the — . p. 350
visited, if the person — be very sick . . . § 302
more sick persons to be — , . • § 331
when the sick person is — . . . § 333
vocation, ought to esteem them in their — . . § 390
voice, shall read with a loud — . . . • § 7
shall begin with a loud — . . .§11
say the Lord's Prayer with an audible— . §11
read two lessons distinctly with a loud — . § 16
read distinctly with an audible — . . § i6
pronouncing with a loud — . . . § 21
say the Lord's Prayer... with a loud — . § 23
shall read with a loud — . . . • § 31
say the Lord's Prayer with a loud — . § 44
z/«/^ar /o«^/^, be ministered in the — . . . § 178
can say in their — . ... § 207
wafer-bread, though it be lawful to have — . . § 141
want, if there be — the words of consecration . § 142
or for — of warning in due time . . § 332
war, in the time of — [and tumults] . . . § 164
M
«
*
•
*
•
♦
*
*
*
•
•
•
»
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
>o
in
M
»
•
•
*
*
♦
«
*
•
♦
•
*
»
♦
»
♦
*
10
M
•
•
•
*
*
*
•
•
•
•
•
»
♦
•
•
•
0
U3
M
•
»
»
»
»
•
»
*
•
»
•
•
*
•
CO
M
«
•
»
•
•
•
•
»
•
•
»
*
10
M
*
♦
•
*
»
»
*
*
»
•
•
»
•
*
>
*
•
•
»
•
•
1
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
539
warily, so it be discreetly and — done .
dip it in the water discreetly and — .
warn, and also they shall — them
warning, shall give — to his parishioners § 92
when the Minister giveth —
upon — by him given
then upon convenient — given .
for lack [want] of— given in due time
water, a little pure and clean — ...
• wine with some — put into it . § 98
shall dip it in the — thrice
shall dip it in the — , so it be discreetly
shall dip it in the — discreetly .
it shall suffice to pour — .
then to be filled with pure — .
shall dip [it] in the — or pour —
the Minister shall pour — upon it
that the child was baptized with — .
the — in the font shall be changed [p. 289], § 230
in the — so changed . . [p. 289], § 230
dip him in the — or pour —
weak, and if the child be — ....
if they certify that the child is —
wear, shall have and — a surplice only .
shall have and — a rochet
week, a — before at the least
week-days, upon the— it may be left unsaid .
weighty matter, his conscience troubled with any —
white vesture, shall put upon him his —
the Minister shall put the —
wickedness, abused it to superstition and — .
will, let him then make his —
be admonished to make his — .
willing, therefore we — to do the same
willingly, whosoever — upon no just cause .
wine, putting the — into the chalice
cup or cups full of — . . §98 0.H.C.
for more expedition minister the — § 121 O. H. C.
consecrated bread or — be all spent . . § 124
if... the— hallowed and consecrate § 143 O.H.C.
in which there is any — to be consecrated p. 245
[See also " Bread and Wine."]
wif^, shall speak... on this — .... §192
speak to the persons... on this — . . §238
shall confirm them on this — . . . § 259
withdraw, to see if any man will— himself § 1 10 O.H.C.
witness, that every child may have a — . . § 257
as a— of their confirmation , . . §257
wont, as they were — to find and pay . . . § 144
worthy receiver, given w:\io ih.Q — . . . § 151
at
1-
10
M
»
*
*
*
»
»
*
*
»
*
*
*
»
«
*
»
»
*
*
*
1 N
ID
>o
M
*
«
*
*
«
»
♦
*
*
*
*
»
»
1 »
10
M
*
»
«
*
«
«
•
»
*
*
1
«
*
«
»
*
*
*
»
•
»
«
n
1
*
*
*
*
*
•
•
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
10
M
*
*
*
*
♦
*
*
*
»
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
540
A Concordance &c.
worthy receiving, dispose themselves to the — . § 145
writing, bring or send in — [with his hand] §§ [258, 268]
written, he shall say that which is — after . • § 7
read this exhortation above — . . • § 90
wrong, hath done injury or — to any man . . § 306
«/r(7«j' />ar/, interpreted in a — . . . . § 151
year, in the second — of the reign of King Edward
daily through[out] the [whole] — .
■ throughout the whole . . . §;
■ daily through the —
throughout all the —
Morning Prayer throughout the — .
Evening Prayer throughout the — .
of every Psalm throughout the —
every Sunday and Holyday in the —
to communicate once in the — .
at the least three times in the —
at two times in the —
■ first published in the — 1604
for the space of a whole —
a whole — at the least
yearly, at Easter, every parishioner shall reckon —
years, that the people many — past
before they come to — of discretion .
§ 2
§ 17
19, 56
§ 21
§ 25
§ 30
§ 54
§ 15
§ 62
§146
§149
§178
§211
§410
§410
§ 149
§148
§248
•
*
*
«
«
«
•
•
•
«
*
VO
10
M
«
»
•
*
»
«
•
«
»
«
♦
10
lO
M
♦
•
«
•
«
»
•
*
•
«
1
•
♦
•
•
*
•
•
•
♦
•
CO
10
M
•
•
*
•
•
*
•
«3
VO
M
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
»
»
•
I
ADDENDA.
[The following additional words (and, in a few cases, additional refer-
ences to words already given in the Concordance) were noted during
a second reading through of the rubrics for the sake of verifying the
figures. It was found that while all the more important words, or words
likely to suggest themselves for reference to particular rubrics, had been
given in the pages already printed, there were included several words of
minor importance ; and it has been thought well, for the sake of con-
sistency, to print a supplemental list of similar words, and in one or two
cases to complete the references to those words to which only the more
important references had already been given.
The list even now is perhaps not exhaustive, but it is hoped no word
or reference likely to be required, or be of any value, has been omitted.]
ability, eveiy one according to his — . . . §
■ such sick persons as are of — . . . §
absence, or in his — any other lawful Minister . §
or in his— one appointed in his stead . §
c^z/j^a^ it to superstition and wickedness . . §
access, collect of humble — to the Holy Communion §
accuse, of which his conscience shall — him . . §
accused, until such time as the party — . §§ 394,
Act of Parlianicni, according to the — . . . §
admonish, shall oft — the people . . . . §
admonished, wherefore the people are to be — . §
must be oft — that they set an order .
let him then be — to make his will
advertise, shall call him and — him
afore, humbly — the midst of the Altar
woman kneeling — the Altar . .
[See befo7e.'\
alter, the two last collects shall never —
alteration, at Evensong [Evening Prayer] without—
annexed, parish churches, and chapels — to the same
in chapels — and all other places
and in such chapels —
apparelled, come into the church decently—
afpeareth, it — by ancient writers .
when there — small hope of recovery
appertaining to the ecclesiastical administration
appointed, part of holy Scripture hereafter to be...-
— — — upon which another anthem is — -
or other like as is — in the Kalendar .
■ the Creed of S. Athanasius — to be read
if the Litany be not —
as is — at Morning Prayer
a lesson of the New Testament, as it is —
with other prayers, as is beiore —
the Collect — for every Sunday .
the vesture — for that ministration
01
«
o>
■'f
t^
«\
rf \r, \n
0
en vo
IT) lo m
10
VO VO
t-l M
M
M
M 1 M
95
* '
308
*
214
' *
421
*
148
*
1
115
*
377
' *
424
*
♦
«
1 *
2
»
♦
»
212
*
*
*
» 4f *
178
♦
*
*
» * *
306
*
*
*
» ; *
306
*
72
»
*
*
* ' »
*
76
»
290
♦
#
*
»
*
25
»
*
»
♦
*
♦
46
♦
♦
«
*
*
»
2
*
137
*
138
«
357
*
178
»
»
*
♦
*
316
*
410
♦
«
»
*
5
*
14
♦
16
«
*
•
*
*
22
*
29
*
34
•K-
40
*
42
»
»
»
*
57
*
74
*
542
A Concordance and
§ 74
§ 74
§ 96
§133
§133
§134
§440
§447
§251
§148
§363
§ II
§ 16
§ 2
§ 4
§344
appointed, vestures — for their ministry . .
at the time — for the ministration .
at the offering days — ....
after such form as is — ....
shall be otherwise — by his highness .
all things... — to be said at the celebration
as is in this office before —
some other Bishop — by lawful commission
assented, by their own... confession have — unto
attempted, any such thing hereafter should be — .
attending, the people sitting and —
audible, and say the Lord's Prayer with an — voice
read distinctly with an — voice
authority, in use by — of Parliament
in this church. ..by the — of Parliament
blame, as every man's devotion serveth without —
body, while the earth shall be cast upon the —
care, so that due — may be taken . . . . § 231
fa«jif, shall — the oath... to be ministered . . §402
and — it to be read . . . . . § 448
caution, or else put in a — § 274
celebrated, for the high mysteries there to be — . § 75
certified, the congregation may be — of the true form § 216
charitable, according to his ability and — mind . § 95
on some pious and — use . . . • § 131
• disposed of to such pious and — uses . § 150
clerk, accustomed duty to the Priest [Pbr. j and — ^ 283
commune, let him — with him privily . §110 O. H.C.
. §251
• §410
. § I
. §148
■ §394
i 394, 424
. §424
• §333
consent, they may... with their own —
continue, he must — in that office .
controversy, and if there be any — therein
conveyed, they many times — the same secretly
crime, shall try himself [be found] clear of that-
any great — or impediment be objected ^
found clear of that —
cut off, shall — the form of the Visitation .
dames, fathers, mothers, masters, and — §§ [256, 267]
dangerous, after a — tempest . . . • § 377
debts, and [also] [to] declare his — . . . § 306
Declaration, A brief — where every Term . . p. 30
defer, that they — not the baptism . . . § 212
deferred, the solemnization must be — . . . § ^74
deferring, that any detriment shall come by — . § 254
determined, except it be otherwise — by the Ordinary § i
devoutly, may reverently and — prepare § 143 O.H.C.
direct, as the Ordinary shall — . . . • § 357
</M<;ra'«r, to avoid the profanation and— . . §151
•
•
«
*
«
«
*
•
•
•
»
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
PI
10
•
•
•
•
»
•
»
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
10
M
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
»
•
•
•
•
•
0
10
M
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
CO
(O
M
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
CI
10
M
*
»
•
»
»
*
•
•
•
♦
•
*
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
*
•
*
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
543
disorder, of such profanation and — . ,
distinctly, shall be read [two lessons] —
while the Presbyter — pronounces
divinity, to provide him with books of holy —
earth, the priest casting — upon the corpse .
while the — shall be cast upon the body
elect, then shall the Bishop — put on
elected, shall be ministered to the person[s] —
examined, be — and ordained
executing, in — whereof if he be found faithful
faithfully, the other half shall be — kept
friends, with their — and neighbours
' or silver^ tokens of spousage as —
goods, he hath not before disposed of his — .
■ he have not afore disposed his —
hear, turn him as the people may best —
that the people may —
to the end that the people may the better-
heard, [so] as he [they] may best be —
imminent, when there shall be — danger
infection, for fear of the — ....
infirmity, either for their ignorance and — .
either out of ignorance or —
inserted, the word [Priests] — instead of it .
and this- — instead of it .
intend, so many as — to be partakers . .
King's Majesty, Prayer for the —
■ Prayer for the^-
as is appointed by the-
-'s Injunctions
layi7ig his hand severally upon the head
learn, all that is here appointed for them to —
■ here appointed for them to— .
liberty, shall be at — to use any surplice
life, depart out of this — in their intancy
litnited, part of holy Scripture hereafter to be..
live, if the child... baptized do afterward — .
liver, an open and notorious evil —
loose, they shall — their hands . . .
shall they again — their hands • .
minded, to those that be-
all those that are-
-to receive the same
-to receive . § H2
mistresses, all fathers, mothers, masters, and —
§151
§ 16
§ 95
§131
§344
§344
§456
§448
§440
§410
§131
§272
§283
§306
§306
§ I
§ 16
§ 16
§ 16
§377
§337
§ 151
§ 151
§425
§452
§ 71
§ 29
§ 50
§133
§405
§256
§267
§ 2
§254
§ 5
§216
§ 72
§282
§283
O.H.C.
§267
en
■V
m
M
*
•
*
»
•
•
»
•
♦
*
*
*
*
♦
*
*
•
*
•
*
<s
m
«
♦
*
»
«
•
•
»
«
•
•
•
»
*
»
•
*
»
*
*
»
>o
10
M
•
«
»
•
»
•
•
♦
*
•
•
«
*
»
•
•
S"
to
HI
»
•
♦
♦
•
»
•
•
*
«
•
*
•
•
•
«
CO
M
«
*
*
•
•
«
«
*
•
•
*
»
•
•
•
*
*
*
♦
*
*
N
to
VO
M
•
•
»
*
*
*
»
«
•
»
*
*
*
•
*
•
»
♦
*
•
•
544
A Concordance and
viysteries, for the high — there to be celebrated . § 75
mystical, or to the — importance of the said . . § 79
necessary, with all things — for the same . . § 322
all things — so prepared .... § 322
as can be spared from — service . . § 377
how — such orders are . ... § 390
how — that order is . . . . . § 390
neighbours, done any wrong to his — . . • § 7^
nineteenth day, on the — of every month . . § 14
except it be on the — of the month . § 39
obstinate, and not him that is — . . . • § 73
order, the same — shall the Curate use . . • § 73
after [that] to the people [also] in [due] — § 116
parishes, the banns must be asked in both — . § 271
dwell in divers — , . . . . § 271
particular, to reflect upon those — sins . . § 377
^ar/?Vj, and will be bound... to the — . . . §274
penitent, ought to admit the — person . . • § 73
pertaineth, such hoods as — to their several degrees § 2
pestilence, especially in the time of — . . . § 320
petition, the people repeating after him every — . § 126
piece, ^ — of the last chapter of Matthew . . §416
/>ii7Mj, on some — or charitable, use . . . § 131
to such — and charitable uses . . . § 150
plague, in the time of any common — or sickness . § 165
deliverance from the — . . . . § 176
but specially in the — time . . . § 320
the time of — , sweat, or such other . . § 337
point, at the — of departure . . . . • § 317
prepared, when all things are duly — in the church § 441
present, to be said by all that are — . . . § 8
those which be — . . . § 92 O. H. C.
may best be heard of all such as be [are] — § 16
the Priest [Pbr.] or the Bishop (being — ) § 113
[other] Ministers, if any be there — § 116 O.H.C.
to other Bishops... (if any be there — ) . § 116
to the Bishops... in like manner (if any be — ) § I16
then the Priest [Pbr.] or Bishop, if he be — § 128
every man — may be put in remembrance . § 178
that the congregation there — . . • § 178
— — ■ — say to as many children as be — . . § 184
godmothers and people — . . . § i
multitude of people — . ... § 209
let [...with] them that be — . . . § 214
named by some one that is — . . . § 214
the people being — . . ... § 270
the clerks [clergyj and people — . . § 395
'd-
m
»
»
«
«
♦
»
*
*
«
*
»
»
»
»
»
•
•
»
•
•
10
M
•
•
•
*
♦
»
♦
*
•
«
»
»
♦
«
•
•
»
•
•
>o
10
M
*
*
«
«
•
*
»
•
*
*
»
•
•
•
«
»
•
*
*
•
1
«
«
•
*
«
«
•
*
«
*
«
•
♦
»
*
*
♦
*
*
*
•
0
M
*
•
•
*
*
«
»
«
♦
•
•
•
«
*
•
«
•
•
«
*
♦
•
VO
^O
M
*
•
»
*
»
»
*
*
»
»
*
*
»
*
»
•
•
•
•
»
•
»
•
*
•
»
•
•
{
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
545
present, the priests and others that are —
the Bishops with the Priests —
move the congregation — to pray
with others that are —
proclaimed, nothing shall be — or published in the
procure, they — not their children to be baptized
proctired, lawful minister that can be —
profanation, and to avoid the — and disorder
for the avoiding of such —
profess, should openly — their own faith
profession, remembrance of his own — .
profitably to his soul's health
progeny, the rest of the royal — .
pronounce, and turning himself to the people —
shall the Priest — this absolution
pronounced, to be — by the minister alone
to be — by the [Pbr. J Priest alone .
• to be — by the Priest alone
■ by the godfathers and godmothers .
pronounces, while the presbyter distinctly —
pronouncing, the [ Pbr. or] Minister first — .
province, presented... unto the Archbishop of the-
provision, make some charitable —
purified, the woman that is — . . .
§433
§436
§451
§456
§ 85
§214
§214
§ 151
§151
§253
§178
§332
§158
§ "3
§379
§ 9
§ 9
§ 33
§ 222
§ 95
§ 21
§447
§138
§362
quietness, and [the] — of his executors .
Qui pro vobis, ending at these words —
. § 306
§ 143 O.H.C.
ratify, may... openly, before the whole church-
read, the [Pbr, or] Minister shall — with a loud
the Presbyter shall — them
[Pbr. or] Minister shall — [this] as followeth
another Bishop shall — the Epistle
read, is not to be — here
■ then shall be — [two lessons] .
■ when else soever the Gospel is —
although it be — in ancient writers
after the Gospel is —
• after the Gospel is —
after this shall be — for the Gospel
then shall be — for the Epistle .
shall be — out of the twentieth chapt(
shall be — for the Gospel .
the whole third chapter. ..shall be-
one of them having — the Gospel
the King's mandate... shall be —
and cause it to be —
readeth, the [Pbr. or] Minister that— the lessons
■ he that — so standing
§251
§ 7
§ II
§294
§441
§ 14
§ 16
§ 62
§148
§187
§219
§416
§414
§414
§427
§440
§■140
§448
§448
§ 16
§ 16
^^
lO
M
•
•
»
«
*
*
*
•
*
*
»
*
«
»
*
10
*
*
«
*
«
*
»
«
»
»
•
•
*
*
*
•
*
•
♦
10
10
M
«
«
»
•
•
•
♦
*
•
•
*
*
•
♦
«
•
«
*
«
*
I
M
•
♦
*
•
*
•
*
•
•
•
»
*
«
*
*
to
CO
VO
M
•
*
♦
*
•
•
♦
•
•
*
»
•
»
*
•
•
»
*
VO
«o
M
•
•
»
•
*
•
•
•
*
*
•
*
*
•
*
*
•
»
•
«
«
•
•
•
546
A Concordance and
realm, in any tiniversity within this — . .
reason, by — of extremity of sickness .
by — of the fight or storm
receive, and yet is desirous to — the communion
reconciled, until he know them to be —
r-elief, or the public — of their poor
religion, being instructed in Christ's —
remembering earnestly the benefits he hath thereby
repeated, shall be — Glory be to the Father .
this Collect is to be — every day
the words of consecration may be — again
repeating, the people... — it with him .
the people — after him every petition
rest, put on the — of the episcopal habit
restoring public peace at home .
r^z/^r^«f^, the people... attending with —
Scripture, the comfortable sentences of — ^following
secretly, conveyed the same — away
seemly, it is also — that graduates where they do
sentences, with the comfortable — of Scripture
seriously, ought — to reflect .
serveth, as every man's devotion —
service, it may be ready for that —
as can be spared from necessaiy —
signify, shall — their name to the Curate
sing, in such places where they do — .
shall the Clerks — ...for the office
sitting, the people — and attending
sovereignty, the oath of the [Queen's] [King's] —
special, the sick person shall make a — confession
be moved to make a — confession
prayers with respect to the enemy
specially, but — in the plague-time
specified, as is — ...in this Rubrick
subject, men be — to many sudden perils
successors, prescribed... by his Majesty or his
supremacy, the oath of the King's — .
concerning the King's [Queen's]-
shall take the oath of — .
likewise take the oath of —
taken, might be thought or— otherwise
taken away, offences should be —
thought, might be — or taken otherwise
tim4 of the Communion shall be .
during the — of consecration
in the Communion — . ,
then and at that — to be paid .
as the — and present exigence will suffer
§ 2
§332
§374
§320
§ 73
§131
§253
§332
§ IS
§ 59
§142
§ II
§ 126
§456
§175
§363
§321
§148
§ 2
§321
§377
§ 4
§ 98
§377
§ 71
§ 16
§ 74
§363
§403
§309
§309
§375
§320
§ 73
§320
§ 2
§403
§429
§440
§440
§151
§151
§151
.H.C.
§ 106
§ 122
§ 149
§214
10
10
t
VO
CO
10
*
»
*
»
*
•
«
»
•
•
•
»
•
•
♦
»
•
•
»
*
»
•
*
«
*
•
•
♦
*
•
»
•
»
•
•
•
•
•
»
«
♦
*
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
«
»
»
•
»
«
•
•
•
*
•
•
♦
*
*
»
*
*
«
*
«
*
•
•
«
•
•
•
•
•
•
»
•
•
•
»
»
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
»
♦
Index to the Rubrics, &c.
547
time, as the — will serve § 266
at the — of their marriage . . . § 295
ever uncertain what — they shall depart . § 320
receiveth the Holy Communion all at one — § 333
turn, the minister shall so — him . . . § i
ungodly, or doth — in the parish church . . § 147
use, the same order shall the curate — . . • § 73
then shall the Priest — the appointed prayer § 336
use, one half shall be to the — of the Presbyter . § 131
(now being grown out of — ) . . . § 1 78
used, the same... shall be — in all private confessions § 309
to be — daily at sea § 368
01
to
*
*
»
»
»
«
»
*
N
10
V%
M
«
»
•
•
01
»o
M
*
»
*
«
«
If
0
VO
*
*
•
•
*
to
♦
*
«
«
*
»
va
*
♦
*
•
»
APPENDIX.
♦
THE VARIATION OF THE ORDER OF
THE RUBRICKS IN
THE HOLY COMMUNION,
SHEWN IN A TABULAR FORM.
In consequence of the extensive changes made in the arrangement of the
Order for the Administration of the Lord's Supper in 1552, and again in
1662, it has been thought convenient to exhibit here, in a tabular form,
the rubricks of each book, so that the structure of the Order might be
clearly exhibited.
The opportunity has also been taken to shew some of the chief points
of difference in the words of the rubricks themselves, which points,
although they are found in the preceding pages, could not be shewn
so clearly as they are seen here when the rubricks are brought more
closely together, and are in their consecutive order.
The numbers (corresponding with those throughout the work) are put
to each rubrick, so that an easy reference is made to the complete words
of any rubrick, of which an abstract only is here given.
550
Appendix.
First Edw. VI. 1549.
[71. So many as intend to be par-
takers .... shall signify their
names . . .
I 72. And if any . . . be an open
and notorious evil liver . . . thf
Curate shall call him.
\ 73. The same order shall the Curate
use, where he perceiveth malice.
Vestment Rubrick.
74- Upon the day . . . appointed
for the ministration . . . the Priest
shall put on him the vesture ap-
pointed. . . . Then shall the Clerks
sing the introit.
76. The Priest standing . . . afore
the midst of the altar shall say tlie
Lord's Prayer and this Collect.
Collect for Purity.
Almighty God, unto whom all ...
i 77. Then shall he say for the in-
troit, or the Clerks shall sing.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
78. Then the Priest shall begin.
Gloria in Excelsis.
Glory be to God on high.
I 79. Then the Priest shall turn to
the people and say.
The Lord be with you.
i 80. Then . . . the Collect of the
day with one of the Collects for
the King.
Almighty God, whose kingdom.
Almighty and everlasting God.
i 81. The Collects ended . . . he shall
read the Epistle.
\ 82. Immediately after the Epistle
. . , to read the Gospel.
i 83. The Clerks shall answer.
Glory be to thee, O Lord.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§§ 71, 72, 73
[The same throughout as 1549.]
§ 74. ... . [Omitted, and instead]
The Table Rubrick.
§ 75- "^^^ Table having at the Com-
munion-time a fair white linen
floth shall stand in the body of
the church, or in tlu chancel.
§ 76. ... and the Priest standing at
the north side shall say the Lord's
Prayer with this Collect.
Collect for Purity.
Almighty God, unto whom all...
§ 77
[Omitted.]
§78.
[Omitted.]
§ 79. Then shall the Priest rehearse
The Ten Commandments.
§ 80. Then . ... the Collect of the
day with one of the Collects for
the King.
Almighty God, whose kingdom.
Almighty and everlasting God.
§ 81. Immediately after the Collects
the Priest shall read the Epistle.
§ 82. Tlu Epistle ended, he s/mII say
tlu Gospel.
§ 83
[Omitted.]
I
Appendix.
551
Scotch Liturgy, 1037.
§§ 71, 72, 73
[The same throughout as 1549.]
Charles II. 1602.
§§ 71, 72, 73
[The same in substance throughout as
1549, with addition of,J
Provided that every Minister so
repelling any . . ,
The Table Rubrick.
§ 75" ^^"^ ^i'^fy Tabic having at the
Comimmion-tiine a ca^-pet and a
fair li'Jiitc linen cloth shall stand
at the zipperiiiost part of the chan-
cel or church,
§ 76. . . . where the Presbyter stand-
ing at the tiorth side or end thereof,
shall say the Lord's prayer with
this Collect.
Collect for Purity.
Almighty God, unto whom all...
The Table Rubrick.
§ 75- '^^''^ Table at the Coinmtmion-
time having a fair white linen-
cloth shall stand in the body of
t/ie church, or in the chancel.
% 76. . . . and the Priest standing
at the north side shall say the
Lord's Prayer with this Collect.
Collect for Purity.
Almighty God unto whom all...
§ 79. T/ien shall the Presbyter, turn-
it tg to the people, rehearse
The Ten Commandments.
§ 80. Then shall follow one of these
two Collects for the King, and the
Collect of the day.
Almighty God, whose kingdom.
Almighty and everlasting God.
§ 81. Lmntediately after the Collects
the Presbyter shall read the Epistle.
§ 82. The Epistle ended, the Gospel
shall be read.
§ 83. . . . then the people all stand-
ing up shall say.
Glory be to thee, O Lord.
§ 79. Then shall the Presbyter, turn-
ing to the peopde, rehearse
The Ten Commandments.
§ 80. Then shall folloza one of these
two Collects for the ICing.
Almighty God, whose kingdom.
Almiglity and everlasting God.
Then shall be said the Collect of
the day.
§ 8i. Lmmediately after the Collect
the Priest shall read the Epistle.
§ 82. The Epistle ended, he shall
say. Here endeth the Epistle. . . .
Then shall he read the Gospel.
§ S3
[Omitted.]
552
Appendix.
First Edw. VI. 1549.
§ 84. The Priest or Deacon then
shall read the Gospel .... the
Gospel ended the Priest shall begin
The Nicene Creed.
I believe in one God.
The Clerks shall sing the rest,
§ 86. After the Creed shall follow
the Sermon or Homily, wherein
if the people be not exhorted.
§ 88 the Curate shall give
this exhortation to them that be
minded to receive.
Exhortation to those minded to
receive.
Dearly Beloved in the Lord . . ,
ye that mind to come . . .
Therefore if any here be a blas-
phemer . . .
§ 89. . . .
[Appears in O.H.C. only.
§ 90. In Cathedrals where is daily
Communion, it shall be sufficient
to read this exhortation once in a
month, and in Parish Churches on
week-days it may be left unsaid.
§ 92. If upon the Sunday the people
be negligent to come, the Priest shall
thus exhort his parishioners.
Exhortation to the Negligent, 1549.
Dear friends and you especially
... on — day next I do intend to
offer to all such as.
§ 93. Then shall follow for the offer-
tory one or more of these sentences,
to be sung whiles the people do offer.
The Offertory.
Let your light so shine . . .
§ 94. Where there be Clerks they shall
sing one or more of the sentences.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 84. The Epistle and Gospel being
ended shall be said the Creed.
The Nicene Creed.
I believe in one God, the Father
Almighty, maker . . . &c.
§ 86. Afier the Creed, if there be no
Sermon, shall follow one of the
homilies.
§ 93. A^er such Sermon, Homily,
or exhortation, the Curate shall
declare to the people whether there
be any holy days ; and eanustly
exhort them to remember the poor^
saying one or more of these sen-
tences.
The Offertory.
Let your light so shine.
§ 94
[Omitted.]
I
Appendix.
553
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
84. The Epistle and Gospel being
ended, shall be sung or said the
Creed.
The Nicene Creed.
86. After the Creed, if there be no
Sermon, shall follow one of the
homilies.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 84. The Gospel ended, shall be sung
or said the Creed, the people stand'
ing.
The Nicene Creed.
§ 85. TTie Curate shall declare what
holy days or fasting days ....
briefs, citations, &fc,
§ 86. Then shall follow the Sermon^
or one of the Homilies,
% 93. After such Sermon, Homily, § 93. Then shall the Priest return
or exhortation, the Presbyter shall
declare to the people whether there
be any holy days ; and earnestly
exhort them to remember the poor,
saying one or more of these sen-
tences.
The Offertory.
And in process of time.
to the Lord's table and begin the
offertory, saying one or more of
these sentences.
The Offertory.
I.et your light so shine.
554
Appendix.
First Edw. VI. 1549.
§ 95. Whiles the Clerks do sing the
offertory, so many as are disposed
shall offer to the poor-man' s box.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 95. 7^n shall the Churchwardens
gather the devotions of the people
and put them into the poor-matCs
box.
96. . . . and at the offering days
every one shall pay the due and
accustomed offerings.
97. Then so many as shall be par-
takers shall tarry still in the Quire.
All other shall depart out of the
Quire.
98. Then shall the Minister take
so much bread and wine as shall
suffice, setting both the bread and
wine upon the Altar.
Sursum Corda.
99. Then the Priest shall say.
The Lord be with you.
Lift up your hearts.
100. Priest. It is very meet, right
loi. Here shall follow the Proper
Preface.
Proper Prefaces.
Because thou didst.
102. After which preface shall
follow
The Ter Sanctus.
Therefore with angels.
103. This the Clerks shall also
sing.
104. W/ien the Clerks have done
singing, the Priest shall turn him
and say
The General Prayer.
Let us pray for the whole state.
105. Then the Priest turning him
to the Altar shall say or sing.
Almighty and everlasting God.
§ 96. . . . and upon the offering days
appointed every one shall pay the
due and accustomed offerings.
§ 104-5. After which done the Min-
ister shall say
The General Prayer.
Let us pray for the whole state.
§91. Then shall follow this exhorta-
tion when the Curate shall see tlie
people negligent to come.
Exhortation to the Negligent, 1553.
We be come together ... I bid
you all that be here present.
§ 92. And sometimes shall this be
said also at tJu discretion of tJie
Curate.
Exhortation to the Negligent, 1549.
Dearly beloved ; forasmuch as
our duty . . . that he hath given
his Son our Saviour Jesus Christ...
The which being so divine and
comfortable a thing . . .
§ 88. Tlien shall the Priest say this
exhortation.
Exhortation to those that receive.
Dearly beloved in the Lord. Ye
that mind to come.
Therefore if any of you be a
blasphemer.
Appendix.
555
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 95- While the Presbyter pronoicnces
these sentences, the deacon, or one
of thefu, shall receive the devotions
of the people, and deliver them in
a bason to the Presbyter, who shall
present it before the Lord, and set
it upon the holy Table.
% 98. The Presbyter shall then offer
up and place the bread and wine
prepared upon the Lord's Table.
§ 104-5. And then he shall say
The General Prayer.
Let us pray for the whole state.
§ 9 1. Then shall follow this exhorta-
tion, when the Curate shall see the
people negligent to come.
Exhortation to the Negligent, 1552.
We be come together ... I bid you
all that be here present.
§ 92. And sometimes this shall be
said also at the discretion of the
Presbyter.
Exhortation to the Negligent, 1549.
Dearly beloved ; forasmuch as
our duty . . . that he hath given
his Son our Saviour Jesus Christ . . .
The which being so divine and
comfortable a thing . . .
§ 88. Then shall the Presbyter say
this exhortation.
Exhortation to those that receive.
Dearly beloved in the Lord ; ye
that mind to come . . .
Therefore if any of you be a
blasphemer.
Charles II. 1662.
95. Whilst these sentences are in
reading the Deacons or Church-
wardens shall receive the alms of
the poor, and the Priest shall place
them upon the holy Table.
§ 98. When there is a Communion,
the Priest shall then place upon
the Table so miich bread and wint
as he shall thiitk sufficient.
§ 104-5. After which done, the Priest
shall say
The General Prayer.
Let us pray for the whole state.
§ 92. When the Minister givelh
warning on the Sunday previous^
he shall say this exhortation.
Exhortation to the Negligent, 1549.
Dearly beloved, on day next
I purpose ... to administer to all
such . . . that he hath given his
Son our Saviour Jesus Christ . . .
Which being so divine and com-
fortable a thing . . .
Therefore if any of you be a
blasphemer.
§ 91. Or in case he shall see the
people negligent to come, he shall
use this exhortation.
Exhortation to the Negligent, 1552.
Dearly beloved brethren, I bid
you all that are here present.
§ 87. At the time of the celebration,
the communicants being conve-
niently placed,
§ 88. . . . The Priest shall say this
exhortation.
Exhortation to those that receive.
Dearly beloved in the Lord, ye
that mind to come.
556
Appendix.
First Edw. VI. 1549. Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Prayer of Consecration.
O God, heavenly Father . . .
Hear us (O merciful Father) we
beseech thee.
§ 108. These words are to be said
still turning to the altar, withottt
any elevation or shewing the Sa-
crament to the people.
§ 109. Then shall the Priest say.
The peace of the Lord be alway
with you.
§ III. Here the Priest shall turn
him toward those that come, and
shall say
The Invitatory.
You that do truly.
§ 1 12. Then shall this general Con-
fession be made.
The General Confession.
Almighty God, Father of.
§ 113. Then shall the Priest stand
up, and turning himself to the
people say
The Absolution.
Almighty God, our heavenly
Father.
§ 114. Then shall the Priest also § 114. Then shall the Priest say
say The Comfortable Words.
Hear what comfortable words.
§ III. TTien shall the Priest say to
them that come to receive,
. The Invitatory.
You that do truly repent
§ 112. TTten shall this general Con-
fession be made.
The General Confession.
Almighty God, Father of.
§ 113. Then shall the Priest say
thus,
The Absolution.
Almighty God, our heavenly
Father.
The Comfortable Words.
Hear what comfortable words.
99. After which done the Priest
shall proceed, saying,
Sursum Corda.
Lift up your hearts.
100. Then shall the Priest turn
to the Lord's Table and say. It
is very meet, right.
loi. Here shall follow the proper
Preface.
Appendix,
557
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Charles II. 1662.
§ 1 1 1. Uien shall the Presbyter say
to them that come to receive.
The Invitatory.
You that do truly.
§112. Then shall this general Con-
fession be made.
The General Confession.
Almighty God, Father of.
§ 1 13. Then shall the Presbyter prO'
nounce the Absolution asfolloweth.
The Absolution.
Ahnighty God, our heavenly
Father.
§ 1 1 1. Then shall the Priest say to
them that come to receive.
The Invitatory.
Ye that do truly.
§ 112. Then shall this general Con'
fession be made.
The General Confession.
Almighty God, Father of.
§ 113. Then shall the Priest pro-
nounce this absolution.
The Absolution.
Almighty God, our heavenly
Father.
1 14. Then shall the Presbyter also
say.
The Comfortable Words,
Hear what comfortable words.
99. After which the Presbyter shall
proceed, saying,
Sursum Corda.
Lift up your hearts.
100. Presbyter. It is very meet,
right,
§ 1 14. Then shall the Priest say.
The Comfortable Words.
Here what comfortable words.
§ 99. After which the Priest shall
proceed, saying,
Sursum Corda.
Lift up your hearts.
§ 100. Priest. It is very meet, right ;
loi. Then shall follow the Proper § loi. Here shall follow the proper
Preface. Preface.
558
Appendix.
First Edw. VI. 1549.
§ 115. TTien shall the Priest say in
the name of all that shall receive.
The Collect of humble access.
We do not presume to come.
§ 116. Then shall the Priest first
receive, and next deliver it to other
Ministers, and after to the people.
§ 117. And when he delivereth the
Sacrament of the body of Christ
he shall say.
The Form of Delivery.
The body of our Lord.
§ 118
[See Scotch Liturgry, 1637.]
§ 119. And the Minister delivering
the Sacrament of the blood shall
say,
§ 120. . . .
[See Scotch Lituigy, 1637.]
§ 121. If there be a Deacon or other
Priest, then shall he follow with
the chalice.
§ 122. In the Communion-time the
Clerks shall sing,
O Lamb of God, that takest.
And when the Communion is ended,
shall the Clerke say the post-
communion.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
Proper Prefaces.
Because thou didst give.
§ 102. After which Prefaces sliall
follow
The Ter Sanctus.
Therefore with angels.
§ 115, Then shall the Priest say
in the name of all them that shall
receive.
The Collect of humble access.
We do not presume to come.
§ 107. Then the Priest standing up
shall say as followeth.
Prayer of Consecration.
Almighty God, our heavenly
Father.
§ 1 16. Then shall the Minister first
receive, and next deliver to the
Minister, and after to the people.
§ 117. And when he delivereth the
bread he shall say.
The Form of Delivery.
The Body of our Lord . . .
§ 119. And the minister that de-
livereth the cup shall say.
The Blood of our Lord.
Appendix.
559
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
Proper Prefaces.
Because thou didst give.
§ 102. After which Prefaces, shall
follow this Doxology.
The Ter Sanctus.
Therefore with angels.
§ 107. Then the Presbyter standing
up shall say the Prayer of Conse-
cration as followeth.
§ 106. But during the consecration,
he shall stand where he may with
more ease use both his hands.
Prayer of Consecration.
Almighty God, our heavenly
Father.
§ 108. Immediately after shall be
said this Memorial or Prayer of
Oblation as followeth.
Prayer of Oblation.
Wherefore, O Lord.
§ 109. Then shall the Presbyter say.
As our Saviour Christ hath com-
manded . . .
Our Father, which art, &c.
§ 1 15. Then shall the Presbyter . . .
say this Collect of humble access to
the Holy Communion.
The Collect of humble access.
We do not presume.
§ 1 16. Then shall the Presbyter first
receive the Communion himself,
and then deliver it to others, and
after to the people.
§117. And when he receiveth him-
self, or delivereth it to others, he
shall say this Benediction,
The Body of our Lord.
Charles II. 1662.
Proper Prefaces.
Because thou didst give.
§ 102-3. Afi^ ec^ch of which Pre-
faces shall immediately be sung or
said.
The Ter Sanctus.
Therefore with angels.
§ 115. Then shall the Priest say in
the name of all that receive.
The Collect of humble access.
We do not presume to come.
§ 106. When the Priest, standing
before the Table, hath ordered the
bread and wine,
§ 107. He shall say the Prayer of
Consecration as followeth.
Prayer of Consecration.
Almighty God, our heavenly
Father.
§116. TJien shall the Minister first
receive, and then deliver to the
Bishops, Priests, and Deacons,
and after that to the people.
§ 1 1 7. When he delivereth the bread,
he shall say.
The Form of Delivery.
The Body of our Lord.
§ 119. And the Minister that de-
livereth the cup, shall say.
The Blood of our Lord.
56o
Appendix.
First Edw. VI. 1549.
§ 123. Sentences of Scripture to be
said after the Communion, called
the post-communion.
If any man will follow me.
§§ 124-125
[See ed. 1662.]
§ 126
[See ed. 1552.]
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 127. Then the Priest shall give
thanks in the name of all that
have communicated.
The Lord be with you.
The Thanksgiving.
Almighty and everlasting God,
we most heartily thank thee.
126. Tlien shall the Priest say
the Lord's Prayer.
The Lord's Prayer.
Our Father, which art
108. After shall be said as fol-
loweth.
The Prayer of Oblation.
O Lord, our heavenly Father.
And here we offer and present
Or this.
The Thanksgiving.
127. Almighty and everliving
God, we most heartily thank
thee.
78. Then shall be said or sung,
Gloria in Excelsis.
Glory be to God.
§ 128. Then the Priest shall Id
them depart with the blessing.
The Benediction.
The peace of God, which.
§ 129. Where there are no Clerks^
the Priest shall say all things ap-
pointed for them to sing.
§ 130. When the Holy Communion
is celebrated on the work-day, or
in private houses, there may be
omitted the Gloria in Excelsis,
the Creed, and the Exhortation
beginning. Dearly beloved,
§ 131
[See cd. i66a.]
§ 128. Then the Priest shall let them
depart with this blessing.
The Benediction.
Ihe peace of God, which . . .
Appendix.
561
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
118. Here the party receiving shall
say Amen.
119. And the Presbyter that re-
cekieth the Cup, or delivereth it,
shall say this Benediction.
The Blood of our Lord.
1 20. Here the party receiving shall
say Amen.
125. When all have communicated,
he shall caver with a fair linen-
cloth, or corporal, that which re-
maineth of the consecrated elements.
127. Then this Collect of Thanks-
giving as followeth.
The Thanksgiving.
Almighty and everlasting God.
78. Then shall be said or sung
Gloria in Excelsis in English.
Gloria in Excelsis.
Glory be to God, &c.
128. Then the Presbyter shall let
them depart with this blessing.
The Benediction.
The peace of God, &c.
Charles II. 1662.
§124. If the consecrated Bread and
Wine be all spent before all have
communicated, the Priest is to
consecrate more, beginning at Our
Saviour Christ.
§ 125. When all have communi-
cated, the Minister shall place
upon the Table what remaineth,
covering the same with a fair
linen cloth.
§ 126. Then shall the Priest say the
Lord^s Prayer.
The Lord's Prayer.
Our Father, which art.
§ 108. Afier which shall be said as
followeth.
Prayer of Oblation.
O Lord and heavenly Father.
And here we offer and present
§127. Or this.
Almighty and everliving God.
§ 78. Then shall be said or sung,
Gloria in Excelsis.
Glory be to God.
§ 128. Then the Priest shall let
them depart with this blessing.
The Benediction.
The peace of God.
1 1 3 1 . After the Divine Service ended,
that which was offered shall be di-
vided, one part for the Presbyter
to provide him with books, the
other for pious uses, furnishing
the Church, or relief of the poor.
O O
562
Appendix.
First Edw. VI. 1549.
§ 132. Collects to be said after the
offertory when there is no Com-
munion.
Assist us mercifully.
§ 133. Upon Wedfiesdays and Fri-
days the English Litany shall be
said.
§ 134. And though there be none to
communicate on these days, the
Priest shall say all things at the
Altar until after the Offertory,
and shall add one or two of the
Collects after written, and shall
let the people depart with the
Blessing.
§ 135
[See ed. 1552.]
§ 136. The same order shall be used
otJier days when none are disposed
to communicate.
§ 137. Likeivise in chapels annexed
there shall be no celebration unless
some communicate with the Priest.
§ 138. And in such chapels zvhere the
people hath not been accustomed to
pay any holy Bread, they must
• make some charitable provision for
the charges.
§§ 139-140. . . .
[See ed. 1552.]
141. For avoiding matters of dis-
sension, it is convenient that the
Bread be made after one sort, round
and without any manner of print.
And men must not think less to be
received in part than in whole.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§ 132. Collects to be said after thi
Offertory where there is no com-
munion.
Assist us mercifully.
§ 135- Upon the Holy days if tJiere
be no Communion, shall be said
all that is appointed until the end
of the Homily, concluding with
the prayer for tlie whole estate of
Chrisfs Church. *
§ 136
[Omitted.]
§ 137. There shall be no celebration
except there be a good number to
communicate.
§ 138
[Omitted.]
§ 139. If there be not above twenty
persons in the parish, yet no com-
munion except four or three, at
the least, communicate.
§ 140. In Cathedrals, where be many
Priests, they shall receive every
Sunday.
§ 141. And to take away the su-
perstition, it shall suffice that the
Bread be such as is usual to be
eaten.
i
Appendix.
563
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
§ 132. Collects to be said after the
Offertory.
Assist us mercifully.
§§ 133-134.
[Omitted.]
Charles II. 1662.
132. Collects to be said after the
Offertory when there is no Com-
§ 135. Upon the Holy days
[Same as i552.]
§ 135. Upon the Sunday, if there be
no Communion, shall be said unto
the general Prayer, '^for the whole
state of Christ's Church. "
137. There shall be no public cele-
bration, except there be a sufficient
number.
§ 137. And there shall be no celc'
bration except there be a convenient
number to communicate.
§ 139. If there be not above ,
[Sam£ as i552.]
140. And in Cathedrals . . ,
[Same as 1552.]
141. And to take away supersti-
tion, though it be lawful to have
wafer Bread, it shall suffice that
the bread be such as is usual.
§ 140. And in Cathedral Churches,
all Priests shall receive the Com-
munion every Sunday.
§ 141. And to take away all dissen-
sension concerning the Bread, it
shall suffice that the Bread be such
as is usual to be eaten.
564 Appendix.
First Edw. VI. 1549.
Second Edw. VI. 1552.
§142....
§142. If any bread or wine remain.
[See ed. 1552.]
the Curate shall have it to his
§ 143
LSeeO.H.C]
own use.
§ X44. Forasmuch as the pastors con-
§ 144. The Bread and wine shall
tinually find at their costs suffi-
be provided at the charges of the
cient Bread, &'c. the Parishioners
Parish, and the Parish shall be
shall offer at the time of the offer-
discharged by order of their houses
tory the just price and value of the
every Sunday.
holy loaf.
-m
§ 145. In all Cathedrals shall al-
§§ 145-148. J
ways some communicate with the
[All omitted.] M
Priest. And in every Parish,
■»J
that some, to whom it appertain-
eth to offer, shall receive with the
Priest.
§ 146. Every man or woman shall be
bound to attend the parish Church
and pay t/uir duties, and commu-
nicate once in the year at least.
§ 147. Whosoever doth willingly ab-
sent themselves, shall upon proof.
according to Ecclesiastical Law,
§149. Every parishioner shall com-
be excommunicate.
municate three times a year. And
§ 148. Although in years past people
yearly at Easter shall pay all ec-
received at the Priest's hands, it is
clesiastical Duties.
thought convenient that they re-
ceive in their mouths.
§ 150
§ 149
[See ed. i66a.]
[See ed. 1552.]
§ ISO
[See ed. 1662.]
Declaration on kneeling.
§151
[See ed. 1552.]
§ 151. Although no order can be. . .
Whereas it is ordained that the
communicants kneeling should re-
ceive, b'c, . . ,
i
Appendix.
565
Scotch Liturgy, 1637.
142. If any bread and ivine re-
main tiihich is consecrated, it shall
be reverently eaten and drunk,
and not be carried out of the
church. He that officiates is to
consecrate with the hast, theti if
there be want the words of con-
secration to be repeated, beginning.
Our Saviour in the night.
144. The Bread and wine shall be
provided at the cliarges of the
Parish,
Charles II. 1662.
§ 142. And if any of the Bread and
Wine remain unconsecrated, the
Curate shall have it for his 07vn
use. But if any remain conse-
crated, the Priest and other com-
municants shall reverently eat
and drink the same.
§ Izl4. The Bread and Wine shall
be provided at the charges of the
parish.
§§ 145—1^
[All omitted.]
§§ 145—1^
[All omitted.]
§ 149. Every parishioner shall com-
mu7iicate three times a year, of
which Pasche or Easter shall be
one, and observe other rites as in
this book appointed.
§ 150
[See ed. 1662.]
§151-
[Omitted.]
§ 149. Every Parishioner shall com-
fnunicate at least three times in
the year, of ivhich Easter to be
one, and yearly at Easter to pay
all Ecclesiastical duties.
§ 150. After Divine service, the
money given at the offertory shall
be disposed of to stick pious and
charitable uses as the Minister
and Churchwardens shall think
fit.
§ 151. Whereas it is ordained that
the co7nmunicants should receive
the same kneeling . . .
ERRATA.
*^ p. 7> note ', for 1642 read 1662.
ly p. 66, add this note to rubric § 7 after words, ^^ some one of these sen-
tences :"
In ed. 1662, " some one or more of these sentences."
•^ p. 69, under James I, 1604, add
% 9. TAe Absolution or Remission of Sins to be pronounced
by the Minister alone.
Almighty God, the Father, &c.
[The same as 1552.]
P« 97» § 56, add this note :
In eds. 1552, and after, "Morning and Evening Prayer,"
instead of " Matins and Evensong."
p. 157, second col,, sSiex Monday in Whitsun Week, add
The Collect.
[Printed entire.]
p. 159, first col., after Tuesday in Whitsun Week, add
The Collect.
[Printed entire.]
p. 271, in note ', dele "pastors."
p. 278, in note ^, for 1559 read 1549.
p. 325, col. I, for "wherein the person is baptized," read "baptized is
dipped or sprinkled with it," and add as a note to the same,
In ed. 1662, altered to "wherein the person is baptized."
p. 328, col. 2, under James \.,for Confirmation r^oaf Confirmation
OR LAYING ON OF HANDS,
p. 383.>''§345''^<2^§349-
.. fo^ § 331 ^ead % 343.
^
;
Oniversity of Toronto
Library
DO NOT
REMOVE
THE
CARD
FROM
THIS
POCKET
Acme Library Card Pocket
LOWE-MARTIN CO. Limited
Live Music
Archive
Librivox
Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland
Museum of Art
Internet
Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American
Libraries
TV News
Understanding
9/11